Journal of Discourses Volume 24

 BY PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,

HIS COUNSELLORS, THE TWELVE APOSTLES, 
AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY 
GEO. F. GIBBS, JOHN IRVINE AND OTHERS.

RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY 
SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. XXIV.

LIVERPOOL:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY JOHN HENRY SMITH, 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON:

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 19, SUTHERLAND STREET, PIMLICO, LONDON,
S.W.

1884.[p.iii]

Preface

John Taylor,  vol. 24, p.
This, the Twenty-fourth Volume of the like its
predecessors, consists of sermons of Latter-day Saints,
extemporaneously delivered and phonographically reported. That those
who are privileged with its perusal may profit not only by the letter,
but by the spirit also of the utterances herein recorded, is the
earnest desire of

THE PUBLISHER. [p.1]

John Taylor, February 11, 1883

Why the Saints Meet Together—Their Pretensions—What 
Their Profession Implies—No Right to Sit in Judgment on the 
World—All Children of a Common Father—Many Good Men Inspired 
By the Spirit of God Who Did not Possess the Gift of the Holy 
Ghost—How Joseph Smith Obtained Knowledge—The Gospel—What 
the Savior Required—Operations of the Holy Ghost—What is 
Required of the Saints—Their Feelings—Duty of 
Missionaries—National Feelings Buried in 
Embracing the Gospel—Relationship to God—Destiny 
of the Faithful—What Have Religionists of the World to Offer?—
Character of the Would-Be Reformers—Rights to Be Contended 
For—Corrupt Practices Condemned.

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday Feb. 11, 1883.

(Continued From Page 376 Journal Discourses.)

John Taylor

vol. 24, p.1
to assist us? The Lord, and if He does not I am sure we cannot do it,
and if He does not show us how we cannot do it. Well, some people come
and try to convert us. Very well, let them convert away. If they have
anything to convert you to, I say for God's sake take it, if they have
something that is more intelligent than that which has been
communicated to you. We are desirous to obtain all truth from whatever
quarter it comes, and every good thing that can be made manifest, and
if anybody has got any truths that we have not we are prepared to
embrace them, but we have no truths to barter away for the fictions,
ideas, theories and opinions of men. It is written: "They shall be all
taught of God." Have those men received anything from God to
communicate? If they have let them state it, and if they have not let
them hold their peace. "They shall be all taught of God." He will be
their instructor, their judge, their guide, their director and their
lawgiver, and he will give them the light and intelligence which they
require. We are operating with and in possession of principles that
are great, grand, glorious and intelligent, that have existed in ages
past, that exist to-day, and that will exist for ever and ever, worlds
without end, Amen. We are building up the Zion of God, and He is to be
our instructor. We are building up the kingdom of God, and He is to be
our guide. We are building up the Church of God, and unless we are
under the guidance and influence of the Spirit of God, we neither
belong to the Church of God, the Zion of God, nor the [p.2] kingdom of
God. And hence it is necessary that we should comprehend the position
we occupy.

vol. 24, p.2
We have been in the world and we have preached the Gospel to the world
and are doing it, and that is part of our duty, and we are fulfilling
it as fast as the Lord opens the way. We have done a great deal. I
think that at an assembly some little time ago there were twenty-five
nationalities represented. Is there any difference of sentiment among
these diverse people? No. In speaking with a gentleman recently on
some of the difficulties between the English and the Irish people, I
told him that it was lamentable that such a feeling should exist.
Well, said he, they are two different races and they cannot affiliate,
one being Celtic and the other Anglo-Saxon, and their sympathies and
feelings are dissimilar. Their ideas and feelings differ; their
education and their instincts differ. That is very true so far as it
goes. But what of us? We are gathered here under the inspiration of
the Holy Ghost, and that as I before said, produces a unity of feeling
and Spirit, a oneness and sympathy that does not exist, in the world
and Jesus has said, By this shall all men know that ye are my
disciples if ye love one another. We have people among us from all
parts of the United States, from Ireland, Scotland and Wales, from
England, France and Germany, from Denmark, Norway and Sweden; also
from Iceland, Australia, New Zealand, from the islands of the sea, and
in fact, from nearly every civilized country. And how is it brethren?
Are we Scandinavians; are we English; are we Scotch, Swiss or Dutch,
as the case may be? No; the Spirit of God, which we obtained through
obedience to the requirements of the Gospel; having been born again,
of the water and of the Spirit. has made us of one heart, one faith,
one baptism; we have no national or class divisions of that kind among
us.

vol. 24, p.2
What, then, are we aiming at? We are aiming to introduce among us the
principle of virtue, integrity, honesty, and a knowledge of God and of
His laws. This is what we are seeking to do. And do we injure any man
or set of men in so doing? I think not. I will say to the credit of
our merchants, that they are spoken of as honorable men, as men who
pay their debts better than the majority of mankind. Such is the
report I hear from gentlemen with whom I communicate. This is pleasing
to hear. It is pleasing to see the principle of honor introduced in
our trading; and we ought to be honorable one with another and with
all men, treating all with the respect they deserve and merit at our
hands. But because we do this are we to submit to every kind of
indignity; are we to submit to be outraged, to be tradiced; are we to
permit, in a social capacity, evils and crimes to be introduced in our
midst, and never lilt up our voice against them? Are we to permit our
sons and daughters to affiliate and associate with corrupt men and
women? No. But if our youth choose to pursue a course of that kind,
all well. No, I will not say it is well; it would be better if they
did better. We are here to introduce correct principles; and we
profess to be moving on a more elevated plane; we profess to be under
the influence of the inspiration of the Almighty; and God cannot look
upon sin with the least degree of allowance.

vol. 24, p.2
Let me read that prayer a little more: "Our Father, who art in
heaven." What, is He indeed my [p.3] Father? Yes. Is He our Father?
Yes. "Our Father, who art in heaven; hallowed be Thy name." We are
children of God; that is the relationship that we sustain to Him.
Being born of the Spirit, we become the sons of God. The what? The
sons of God. And what else? The heirs of God, and joint heirs with
Jesus Christ our Lord. Is this the position we occupy? So say the
Scriptures. And what is the difference between those who have been
born of the water and the Spirit, and those who know not the Gospel,
and who possess none of the gifts thereof? Let us stop and inquire.
You have sons, have you not? Yes. What will the boys be when they are
grown up. They will be men, will they not? They are now the sons of
men. If a man be inducted into the family of God, and becomes a son of
God, what will he become when he gets his growth? You can figure that
out yourselves. It is said, "Now are we the sons of God, and it doth
not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when he shall
appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is." What
shall we be? Heirs of God. What else? Joint heirs with Jesus Christ.
What, joint heirs with Jesus Christ our Lord? Yes. What do a man's
heirs possess when he leaves this world? They inherit the possessions
of the deceased father or benefactor. We say that God is the God of
the universe, the Maker of heaven and earth, the Sustainer of all
things visible and invisible. And are we to be joint heirs with Him?
So the Bible states. Well may the Lord say in one of the revelations
given through the Prophet Joseph Smith, "He that hath eternal life is
rich." Jesus said to the Samaritan woman when asking her to give him a
drink of water, "If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that
sayeth to thee, give me to drink, thou wouldst have asked of Him, and
He would have given thee living water." "Whosoever drinketh of the
water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I
shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into
everlasting life." Again; Jesus said to His disciples: "In my father's
house are many mansions; if it were not so I would have told you. I go
to prepare a place for you," Where? In heaven, of which we have very
little knowledge, and about which we comprehend very little. "And if I
go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you
unto myself; that where I am there ye may be also." What was there in
His Father's house? Many mansions. What! Mansions in heaven? Yes? What
else? He declares He was going to prepare a place for them—mansions,
that where he was there they might be also. It is very plain, if we
could only open our eyes and understand it as it is. Them is a great
difference between this principle and the ideas that men entertain
regarding earthly things. The first is in accord with the eternal
duration and exaltation of man, and is in consonance with his highest
and most exalted aspirations; the other is momentary, transient,
fleeting and evanescent. Men are grasping and grabbing at the world,
and at the riches of the world. I might mention the names of prominent
men of this nation—no matter, I do not like to deal in
personalities—men who gather together their millions. By and by they
drop down into a little place just about two feet by six, and that is
all there is of it. And what of their riches?—anything pertaining to
the future? No. Such men are [p.4] foolish, if they could comprehend
it; but they cannot. They, however, think that we are big fools. There
was a prominent man whose name I have forgotten, but I remember some
lines that he wrote. When I am gone, he said, men will erect a
splendid monument to my memory, upon which they will write: "Here lies
the great!" If I could rise and speak, I would say, "False marble,
where? Nothing but poor and sordid dust lies here." Has any man ever
taken anything out of the world? No. Naked they come into the world,
and naked they return; they leave all their wealth behind them. Then
if, as intelligent beings, made in the image of God, we disregard the
teachings of our heavenly Father, and are led by influences that are
wrong, improper, impure and incorrect, and suffer ourselves to make
shipwreck of our faith and our good consciences, shall we not be the
veriest fools when we stand before the Judge of all the earth? But if
we can succeed in securing eternal life and exaltations, thrones and
principalities, powers and dominions, which we sometimes talk about
and which are as true as anything can be—if we can succeed in doing
this, we shall be amply repaid for all the inconveniences that we may
have to put up with, and all the trouble that we may have to endure.

vol. 24, p.4
Now we will return to the old prayer again. "Our Father who art in
heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come." What kingdom? The
kingdom of God. What does that imply? Government, rule, authority,
dominion. "Thy kingdom come." What, that God shall dictate affairs
upon the earth? Yes. That His word, His will, His law shall go forth?
Yes. One of the ancient Prophets in speaking of these things said,
"The law shall go forth from Zion, and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem." You will find those things written in your Bible, and can
look for them at your leisure. Now if we are to expect a thing of this
kind to take place, when the knowledge of God shall cover the earth as
the waters cover the sea, and when the will of God is to be done on
earth as it is done in heaven, ought we not to try as citizens of the
kingdom of God to introduce it and be governed by and to be under its
influence? I think we ought. Are we then to yield ourselves to the
false traditions, ideas, notions and opinions of men? I think not. We
want to strive in all the relations of life, in our family relations,
in our individual relations, in our marital relations, and in our
associations with men, to conduct ourselves in that way that God would
have us do if He were here Himself to speak on that subject; and to
seek to place ourselves in conformity with His law, His word and His
will.

vol. 24, p.4
Now, people take a great deal of pains to try to interfere with us in
our marital relations. What have they got to give us in exchange
outside of these things? O you Gentiles, present us something superior
to that which God has revealed, and we will embrace it. But you cannot
do it. We are at the defiance of the world to bring forth any better,
purer or more exalting principles. What would they give us in return
for that of which they seek to despoil us? Would they introduce all
the institutions of a pseudo-Christianity, with its prostitution, the
houses of assignation, its social evil, its foeticide and infanticide
and the political and social hypocrisy and depravity, and its
debauching, demoralizing, [p.5] and corrupting influence, and call
this a fair return for virtue, purity, honor, truth and integrity?
Would they induct us into some of the principles advocated by some of
their leading ministers of using the sword, the bayonet, and the
cannon to extirpate what they term heresy, set man against his
fellow-man and deluge the nation in blood? What do they tell us? They
set themselves up as our exemplars, and among other things say, we
must marry as they do. And how is that? Let me ask spine of you
venerable, white-headed men that were married in various places, what
kind of a covenant did you make? You were asked if you would take the
woman to be your lawful wedded wife, for how long? Until death did you
part. What a miserable thing. And this is what they have to offer. A
woman takes a man as long as he lives, and then when he dies all is
gone into oblivion; no eternal unity, no claim pertaining to heaven or
the future; no sons, no daughters, no wife, no husband. That is
nihilism, I think. This is the condition they would put you in to-day,
if you would listen to them. But we are told that we should remember
the rock from whence we are hewn, and the pit from whence we were dug.
God has shown us principles that are ten thousand times more exalting
and ennobling than anything they have to offer. No; you may continue
in such operations; that is your business. You may revel in the idea
of living with your wives in time, and then dropping into the grave
without hope of any further union. But let me have my wives and
children, and my associations in the eternal world. Let me have a
religion that will live in time, and exist, whilst eternal ages roll
along. That is the kind of religion I want, and if you like the other,
all right, take it. But give me, if you please, the liberty to pursue
happiness in my own way; if not I shall try to take it. I want none of
those evanescent principles that vanish when time ceases. I profess to
be an immortal being, as we all are. A spark of Deity, struck from the
fire of His eternal blaze, dwells in us, a portion of that
intelligence that dwells with the Gods; which, if we will follow out
through the influence of the Holy Ghost, of which I have spoken, will
bring us back again into the presence of God; and with us our wives,
our children, and our associations. Godliness, indeed, as stated by
the Apostle Paul, "is profitable unto all things, having the promise
of the life that now is and of that which is to come," and despite the
ideas, the opposition and the contumely of ignorant and unenlightened
men, we will rule and reign and triumph, not only in time but
throughout the countless ages of eternity. That is the kind of
religion that I want. I would not give a straw for the other; if other
people like it, all well and good. I do not want to interrupt them.
But they want to interrupt us; and they do it, many of them, though we
treat them never so kindly. They seem to bare a perfect mania on these
points; they run wild about our private affairs.

vol. 24, p.5
Now, there are certain inalienable rights that some men in this nation
consider belong to all men, one of which is, the right to live. The
government of the United States did not give men life; they received
it from another and higher source. God himself is the author of life
and existence, more so than we ourselves sometimes think. There is not
one of you could leave [p.6] this place to-day unless God permitted
it, and not only permitted it, but sustained you and empowered you to
do so. We live in Him, we move in Him, and from Him we have our being.

vol. 24, p.6
Do you believe that these men are sincere when they allege that we are
so very wicked and that they desire to improve our morals? It would be
something like their marriage—it ends in death, and sometimes even
before that. What has been the proceeding here? Who are the authors
and abettors of the iniquities that prevail in our midst? Wicked and
unscrupulous men, the professed advocates of reform and a hypocritical
civilization, such as ministers, politicians and others. Who are the
introducers and originators of our gambling hells, or bagnios, and of
the open and flagrant acts of debauchery and corruption that prevail
in our cities where Gentiles reside? Who are the protectors of
drunkenness and other vices? Our professed Christian reformers. These
are their institutions; and their emissaries have been trying to
introduce the murder of the innocents in the shape of foeticide and
infanticide. Can we believe in the sincerity and truthfulness of such
hypocritical, corrupt and degraded men? They tell us it is contrary to
law for a man to be married as we are, especially if he has more wives
than one. They talk about polygamy; but that is not the thing which
they are aiming at. I will mention these things some other time.

vol. 24, p.6
There are one or two statements that I wish to make before I close.
Have they manifested a desire to rid us of lasciviousness? Where are
the bagnios? Who are they kept for? For our good neighbors who love
virtue so much. Again when thousands of men withdrew from the polls
that they might not be considered obstructionists, what did they crowd
upon us? You have heard a statement about Mayor Little and his son.
Talk about purity! Was there any purity about that! The young man was
obliged to object to his father, who was an honorable man,
registering, because he had what? Broken any law? I do not think he
had ever broken a polygamic law, but he had two wives. some time ago
when there was no law against it. Some of these things we mean to
contest yet. We have not laid aside our franchise. If any think so
they make a great mistake. There is not one man or woman in twenty who
have refrained from exercising their franchise at the polls who, if
the law of the United States was carried out and constitutional
principles sustained, could be interfered with according to the most
rigid interpretation of the so-called polygamic laws, and we shall
comest these rights. We are not going to give up everything. In the
interests of peace some of us hold our franchise in abeyance at the
present time; but as I stated at Conference when I spoke of these
things—we mean to contend for our rights legally and constitutionally,
inch by inch to the last end, and to maintain the principle of human
rights in the interest of ourselves, in the interest of our children,
in the interest of the honorable men of this nation, and in the
interest of the freedom of man throughout the world. So do not think
we are giving up everything: we have not given up one solitary iota.
Yet we thought it better to withdraw until we had a fair opportunity
to contest all these things peaceably,  and quietly, and to contend
for our rights legally and constitutionally as [p.7] American citizens
and as men. Can we think that men are very sincere who purse the
course that has been adopted toward us? And what on the back of the
refusal to let Brother Little register? It is purity they are after;
is it? Here comes along the keeper of a bagnio and its inmates? Can
they be registered? Yes! Because, according to a ruling, not a law,
but a perversion of law, an oath is prescribed to American citizens,
wherein, loathsome, damning vices are protected. And they can register
while the honorable and virtuous are rejected. And our good, Christian
folks try to crowd these things down our throats. Well, we can bide
our time.

vol. 24, p.7
I will refer to another affair that took place. Another man, when he
came to be registered, after looking at the oath said:  "I don't think
I can take it, because I have got a wife and keep a mistress." But he
was requested to read the oath. After having done so, he said: "I see
the crime is here in it being in the marriage relation, and though I
have a mistress as well as a wife the mistress is not in the marriage
relation, and I can take it. This man was said to he candid. Of course
 he was, and people say that he was  honorable to tell his feelings.
Yes, he was honorable, if it can be honorable for a ma to pledge
himself before the altar to be true to his wife and to the covenants
he had made before God and witnesses—and then break those covenants;
if that is honor, he may be called an honorable man, but we do not
call it very honorable amongst us. This shows that lascivious
cohabitation can be tolerated and protected by men who would seek to
be our teachers and our reformers. Such men and women under the old
Mosaic law would have been stoned to death. I say, my soul, enter thou
not into their secrets, and, mine honor, be thou not with them united.


vol. 24, p.7
Furthermore, there is a little thing which I wish to refer to that has
lately come to my knowledge; I have a knowledge of a great many
things—for men come to me with all kinds of affairs. It is a
circumstance that is to be deplored. A married man considered hers an
honorable man, an upright man, a man that has taken an active part in
some of the schools, who has given considerable to the building of
churches and it has been thought that he was really seeking to do good
amongst us—has lately sought to abduct an honorable young lady, or
tried to persuade her to leave her home clandestinely with him and go
to a distant land. How can we trust these people? These are facts; I
have the letters; I know what I am talking about, and yet these are
who are supposed to be Christian reformers, identified with churches,
schools, and other places of improvement, who do not shrink to
associate themselves with those infamies. A very low state of morality
exists among them, as we know. How is it with us? Do we have men that
sometimes do wrong? Yes. Do we sanction the wrong? Can an adulterer
have a place amongst us? I tell you No, he cannot, and any Bishop who
would permit anything of that sort ought himself to be removed. We are
in favor of chastity, purity and virtue, not nominally but really, and
we should make a distinction between one thing and the other and
maintain virtue and correct principles in spite of the hypocrisy and
corruptions that exists, for it is among us and around us. And it is
for us to look after our wives, our sons and daughters, and preserve
our chastity, our honor and our virtue in all these matters. Let us
seek the blessing of God, and He [p.8] will help us and direct us. But
because some of these men do wrong, and act iniquitously, shall we
condemn the whole? By no means. There are thousands and hundreds of
thousands of honorable, upright men and women in this and other
nations, who outside of religion, would scorn to be associated with
such infamies. Treat all men aright; but be careful of that loose
system of morals that exists in the world; be careful how you
associate with such people or permit them in your habitations. Look
well to yourselves and to your families, to your sons and to your
daughters; and let us seek to do right and cultivate the principles of
truth and God will sustain us, and Zion will go onward, and our
enemies will be confounded, from time to time, and salvation will flow
to Israel if Israel will be true to himself, and we will try and carry
out the things that God has ordained, and accomplish the work that He
has given us to do. For if ever the will of God is done on earth as it
is done in heaven, it ought to commence in the land of Zion. May God
help us to do it in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Joseph F. Smith, October 29, 1882

Greatness of the Work Inaugurated and Accomplished By the 
Prophet Joseph Smith—Sketch of the Prophet's Early Life—
Refutation of the False Charges Made Against Him and the 
Latter-Day Saints—Character of Our Traducers—Divine 
Nature and Value of the Book of Mormon.

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon,
October 29th 1882.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.8
Brother Woodruff in the course of his remarks made the assertion that
Joseph Smith was the greatest Prophet that has ever lived of whom we
have any knowledge, save and except Jesus Christ Himself. The world
would say that he was an impostor; and the Lord said that his name
should be had for good and for evil among all the nations of the
earth, and this much, at least, so far as his name has become known,
has been fulfilled. This prediction was made through the Prophet
Joseph Smith himself when he was an obscure youth, and there was but
little prospect of his name ever becoming known beyond the village
where he lived. It was at an early period of his life and at the [p.9]
beginning of the work that this prophecy   or revelation was given,
and it has  been truly verified. To day there  is not another man,
perhaps, who has figured in religion whose name is so widely known,
and the report of whom has gone so far and  is so wide spread among
the nations  as that of Joseph Smith. In connection with the work of
which he  was the instrument in the hands of  God of laying the
foundation, his name is spoken of in nearly every civilized nation
upon the globe for good or for evil. Where it is spoken of for good,
it is by those who have had the privilege of hearing the Gospel which
has come to the earth through him and who have been sufficiently
honest and humble to receive the same; they speak of Him with a
knowledge which they have received by the inspiration of the Holy
Spirit, through obedience to the principles which he taught as a
Prophet and as an inspired man. They speak to his praise, to his
honor, and they hold his name in honorable remembrance. They revere
him and they love him as they love no other man, because they know he
was the chosen instrument in the hands of the Almighty of restoring
the Gospel of life and salvation unto them, of opening their
understanding of the future of lifting the veil of eternity as it were
from before their eyes. Those who have received the principles, which
he promulgated know they pertain not only to their own salvation,
happiness and peace, spiritual and temporal, but to the welfare
happiness, salvation and exaltation of their kindred who have died
without a knowledge of the truth. The work in which Joseph Smith was
engaged was not confined to this life alone, but it pertains as well
to the life to come and to the life that has been. In other words, it
relates to those that have lived upon the earth, to those that are
living and to those that shall come after us. It is not something
which relates to man only while he tabernacles in the flesh, but to
the whole human family from eternity to eternity. Consequently, as I
have said, Joseph Smith is held in reverence, his name is honored;
tens of thousands of people thank God in their heart and from the
depths of their souls for the knowledge the Lord has restored to the
earth through him, and therefore they speak well of him and bear
testimony of his worth. And this is not confined to a village, nor to
a State, nor to a nation, but extends to every nation, kindred, tongue
and people where the Gospel, up to the present, has been preached—in
America, Great Britain, Europe, Africa, Australia, New Zealand, and
upon the Islands of the sea. And the Book of Mormon, which Joseph
Smith was the instrument in the hands of God of bringing forth to this
generation, has been translated into the German, French, Danish,
Swedish, Welsh, Hawaiian, Hindostanee, Spanish and Dutch languages,
and this book will be translated into other languages, for according
to the predictions it contains, and according to the promises of the
Lord through Joseph Smith, it is to be sent unto every nation and
kindred and people under the whole heavens, until all the sons and
daughters of Adam shall have the privilege of hearing the Gospel as it
has been restored to the earth in the dispensation of the fullness of
times.

vol. 24, p.9
The world presume that we have not received a knowledge of the truth.
Those who are in ignorance in regard to the character, life and [p.10]
labors of Joseph Smith, who have never read his revelations or studied
or investigated his claims to divine authority and are ignorant of his
mission, revile him, sneer at his name, and ridicule his claims to
prophetic inspiration, and call him all impostor. Jesus was also
called an impostor in His day, except by a few that hearkened to His
instruction, and believed His testimony. The great majority of mankind
then living who knew of Christ, deemed Him an impostor, and considered
him worthy to be put to death; precisely the same feeling existed
towards Joseph Smith.

vol. 24, p.10
The disciples of Jesus Christ anciently were regarded in the same
light as their Master, the Savior; so it is not at all surprising that
the people of the world to-day, who know not the truth, should
pronounce Joseph Smith an impostor and try to ridicule the doctrines
which he taught; but in so doing they make themselves ridiculous, for
they know little or nothing about them; indeed, in ninety nine cases
out of a hundred where the doctrines of the Latter-day Saints—which
are no other than the doctrines which were taught by the Savior
himself or contained in the Bible—are ridiculed and pronounced false
and evil, they are so pronounced by a class of people who, being
ignorant of, or willfully perverting the truth, build ærial castles in
order that they may tear them down, or "make a man of straw" to shoot
at so that they can create a great noise and excitement about the
"Mormons," and thus we are often charged by those who abuse us and
write and preach against us with believing and practicing the most
absurd things—things which no Latter-day Saint ever dreamt of
believing or accepting as a principle of his faith. As I have said, in
ninety-nine cases out of a hundred the Latter-day Saints are accused
by their enemies of believing doctrines which they do not believe, and
which are not the doctrines of the Latter-day Saints at all. They
accuse us of every abominable thing. They call us murderers; they say
we are immoral, ignorant, superstitious; they call us dupes, they say
we are deceived, that we are enslaved by the Priesthood; that we are
lettered and in bondage. Now, is it true that the Latter-day Saints
are ignorant? If so, then I am sorry for the great majority of
mankind, for millions of them are in a far worse condition than we
are, in this respect. I will say here, and not without good and
sufficient proof to back it, that the Latter-day Saints will compare
favorably with any other people upon the face of the earth for good,
sound common-sense, and every other good thing. Hence, to say that the
Latter-day Saints are an ignorant people is saying only what may
truthfully be said of the whole world. Taking the best evidence that
we have to prove the facts, the statistics of the schools as compared
with the statistics of the schools in the various States and
Territories and of European countries, it appears that the people of
Utah stand in the front ranks in relation to education, and are in
advance of many of their neighbors and stand equal with many who have
far greater advantages than they have. Yet we do not boast of being
very intelligent; and only claim time credit which belongs to us, that
we stand on a par with our neighbors and with our fellow-citizens
throughout the United States; and for that matter, will compare
favorably with any people on the face of the globe.

vol. 24, p.10
But we are called an "immoral [p.11] people." Well, is the world so
very moral? Are our accusers so very pure and holy and so extremely
righteous that they should accuse us of being immoral? Consistency
would demand that he that is without guilt should throw the first
stone. But it is a fact that in our case our bitterest accusers—and
this has been well demonstrated hundreds and perhaps thousands of
times—are themselves reeking with corruption. Generally those who are
the most immoral themselves are the first to make the charge of
immorality against the Latter-day Saints! But I deny the charge in
toto, and I assert, without fear of successful contradiction—that
there is not an equal number of people upon the face of the globe
to-day who present to the world as much pure and simple morality and
virtue as do the people called Latter-day Saints. In other words,
there is not a more moral people upon the face of the earth to-day
than the Latter-day Saints, taking them all in all. Not but what there
are some "black sheep" among them. But who can fathom the depths of
crime and corruption which exist in all the great cities of the world?
You may go to the rural districts throughout the United States, and
gather therefrom the most virtuous of our country to the number that
are gathered together as Latter-day Saints, and I will venture to say
that there are half as many children murdered among them annually,
either before or after their birth, by their own mothers or fathers,
as are born to the Latter-day Saints in the same period.    The
Latter-day Saints are proverbial for NOT murdering their children.
They have hosts of them, and they do not try to destroy them neither
before nor after birth, but endeavor to rear them to manhood and
womanhood, that they may teach them the principles of the Gospel of
Christ—the highest code of morals known, that they may be able to bear
off the kingdom of God upon the earth, and to regenerate the world.
This is the object for which the Latter-day Saints are raising
children, that God may have a pure and a righteous people. How much
time Latter-day Saints neglect their opportunities or privileges or
fall short of their duties in regard to training their children, and
instructing them in the principles of morality, virtue, purity and
uprightness, is difficult to say; but of this I feel sure that while
they are the best people that I know of there is great room for
improvement in this direction.

vol. 24, p.11
But, it is said, the immorality of the Latter-day Saints consists in
their marrying more wives than one! We are not charged with thee crime
of frequenting houses of ill-fame, of fostering illicit intercourse,
of infidelity to our wives—of child murder, of drunkenness, profanity,
dishonesty, cruelty or indolence, or if we are the charge is utterly
false, but our great offence is in marrying our wives and protecting
them and our children as all honorable men should. God forbid that I
should undertake to compare the honorable marriage of the Latter-day
Saints with the debauchery and sexual crimes of our accusers! If our
actions and our faith in regard to marriage are called wicked and
immoral by them, in the name of God and humanity what will you call
the crimes of those that accuse us? There is no adequate term in the
dictionary of the English language with which to make a comparison,
hence "Mormon" plural marriage cannot be degraded to the level of a
comparison with the sexual crimes and iniquities of the world; [p.12]
there is no similitude between them. One is the antipode of the
other—one is virtuous, pure and honorable, and the other is corrupt,
treacherous and debasing to the utmost degree. Our system of marriage
promotes life, purity, innocence, vitality, health, increase and
longevity, while the other engenders disease, disappointment, misery
and premature death—that is the difference. Hence there is no
resemblance for they are not allied to each other at all.

vol. 24, p.12
The people of Utah are charged with having committed terrible murders
and robberies. "Danites" or "Destroying Angels" are talked about by
sensational writers and believed in by the uninformed. Now, what is
the fact? Utah stands head and shoulders above every other Territory
in the United States so far as the crime of murder is concerned. You
cannot find a western Territory or State within the United States
where there has not been a hundred per cent. more murders, lynching
and lawlessness than can be found in the annals of Utah. Take the
State of California, the State of Nevada, and all the surrounding
Territories, and it will be found that there has been less violation
of law, fewer murders and less lynching in Utah than in any one of
these from the beginning. There is no man that knows anything about
the history of the western States and Territories for the last thirty
years but knows this to be absolutely the fact. But because a few
horse thieves and murderers have per chance been summarily dealt with
by officers of the law—who were the appointees of the United States,
and acting under the authority of the parent government and the laws
of the Territory—the whole people of Utah are accused of being
murderers. I attended a Methodist revival meeting held in a big tent
in this city a few years ago by some itinerant preachers, who had
spent but a few days in Utah, and were totally ignorant of her
history, and it fairly made one's blood run cold to hear them relate
their pious suspicions of the horrible murders that bad been committed
in Utah. They thought, or pretended to believe, that if the rocks of
these mountain gorges could only speak, that nearly every rock could
some terrible tale unfold of horrible secret murder and rapine. The
most damnable nonsense that was ever uttered by man. But this is the
sort of preaching that is generally done against the Latter-day Saints
by this class of men, and as I have said, those who denounce the
doctrines of this people as heresies and as abominable, in ninety-nine
cases out of a hundred know nothing whatever of the facts. If the
Latter-day Saints had not been Latter-day Saints, if it had not been
for their religion, and their faith in God and in His omnipotence to
deliver them from the power of their enemies; or if the Territory of
Utah had been inhabited by the same number of people composed of the
various sects and denominations of Christianity, so-called, and the
one-thousandth part of the infamies that have been perpetrated upon
this people had been perpetrated upon them, many of the perpetrators
of these infamies would have been long ago summoned to their final
abode by "Judge Lynch." But the patience of the Latter-day Saints, and
their willingness to leave their cause in the hands of God has spared
them from shedding the blood of their enemies, and preserved them from
violence or harm. Men that have not deserved to live, and would not
have been suffered to live in any [p.13] other community under the
same circumstances, have equal protection with the very best citizens,
and no man would harm a hair of their heads. We have too much good
sense to make martyrs of such characters, and consequently they are
left alone to pursue their nefarious course. Sometimes it seems rather
hard to bear it, but it is the best to do so, I suppose. We are
engaged in the work of the Lord, and He will bear it off victorious. 

vol. 24, p.13
Let us return to the Prophet Joseph Smith. He was accused of nearly
everything that was vile, by his enemies, who, as is well known by the
Latter-day Saints, were generally entirely ignorant of his true
character and mission. What did Joseph Smith do? Was human blood found
upon his hands? No verily no. He was innocent. Was he a slanderer and
vilifier? No, verily, he was not. Did he wrongfully and unjustly
accuse men of wickedness? No, he did not. Did he institute an order of
things that has proven injurious to the human family? Let the people
who have become acquainted with his doctrines, and with the
institutions which he established upon the earth and his own life's
labor answer. He was born December 23, 1805, in the State of Vermont.
His parents were American citizens, as had been their ancestors for
generations. In the Spring of 1820 he received the first supernatural
or heavenly manifestation. He was then fourteen years of age.
Ordinarily we do not expect a very great deal from a boy who is only
fourteen years of age, and it is not likely that a boy of that tender
age could have become very vicious or wicked, especially when be was
born and reared on a farm, apart from the corrupting vices of great
cities, and free from contact with the debasing influences of vile
associations. It is not likely that he spent many idle moments during
the working years of his life up to fourteen years of age; for his
father had to labor for his living and earn it from the soil by the
labor of his hands, being a poor man with a large family to support.
In 1820, as I have said, Joseph Smith received a revelation in which
he claimed that God had declared that He was about to restore the
ancient Gospel in its purity, and many other glorious things. In
consequence of this, Joseph Smith became very notorious in the
neighborhood where he resided, and people began to regard him with a
great deal of suspicion. He was at once called an impostor, and a few
years later he was styled by his enemies, "old Joe Smith." His fame
became known throughout the United States. He was called "a money
digger," and many other contemptuous things. If you will look at his
history, and at the character of his parents, and surroundings, and
consider the object of his life, you can discover how much consistency
there was in the charges brought against him. All this was done to
injure him. He was neither old nor "a money digger," nor an impostor,
nor in any manner deserving of the epithets that they applied to him.
He had never injured anybody, nor robbed anybody—he never did anything
for which he could be punished by the laws under which he lived. When
he was between 17 and 18 years of age, he received another heavenly
manifestation, and some great and glorious things were revealed to
him, and for four years subsequently he received visits from a
heavenly messenger. He did not claim he was in communication with
wicked men or demons from the lower regions. He claimed he [p.14] was
in communication with Moroni, one of the ancient Prophets who lived
upon this continent. He was a good man when he lived here and it is
not likely that he had become wicked since he went away. This
personage, he claimed, revealed to hum the mind and will of the Lord,
and showed him the character of the great work that he, in the hands
of God was to be instrumental in establishing in the earth when the
time should come. This was the labor that was performed by the angel
Moroni, during the four years intervening between 1823 and 1827. In
1827 he received from the hands of the angel Moroni, the gold plates
from which this book [book of Mormon] was translated by him through
the inspiration of the Almighty, and the gift and power of God unto
him. I heard it read when I was a child, I have read it many times
since and I have asked myself scores of times, have you ever
discovered one precept, doctrine, or command within the lids of that
book that is calculated to injure anybody, to do harm to the world, or
that is in contradiction to the word of God as contained in the Bible?
And the answer invariably came, No, not one solitary thing; every
precept, doctrine, word of advice, prophecy, and indeed every word
contained within the lids of that book relating to the great plan of
human redemption and salvation is calculated to make bad men good, and
good men better. Did Joseph Smith, during the three years intervening
between 1827 and 1830, while he was laboring with his hands for a
scanty subsistence, dodging his enemies and trying to evade  the grasp
of those who sought to destroy him and prevent the accomplishment of
his mission, struggling all the while against untold obstacles and
depressing embarrassments to complete the translation of this book,
have much chance of becoming wicked or corrupt? I do not think he had.
When he had finished translating the book he was still only a boy, yet
in producing this book he has developed historical facts, prophecies,
revelations, predictions, testimonies and doctrines, precepts and
principles that are beyond the power and wisdom of the learned world
to duplicate or refute. Joseph Smith was an unlearned youth, so far as
the learning of the world is concerned. He was taught by the angel
Moroni. He received his education from above, from God Almighty, and
not from man-made institutions; but to charge him with being ignorant
would be both unjust and false; no man or combination of men possessed
greater intelligence than he, nor could the combined wisdom and
cunning of the age produce an equivalent for what he did. He was not
ignorant, for He was taught by Him from whom all intelligence flows.
He possessed a knowledge of God and of His law, and of eternity, and
mankind have been trying with all their learning, wisdom and power—and
not content with that, they have tried with the sword and cannon—to
extirpate from the earth the superstructure which Joseph Smith, by the
power of God, erected; but they have signally failed, and will yet be
overwhelmed by their efforts to destroy it.

vol. 24, p.14
Again, the world say that Joseph Smith was an indolent person. The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized April 6th,
1830. Joseph Smith was martyred in Carthage, Illinois, on the 27th of
June, 1844,—14 years after the organization of the Church. What did he
accomplish in these 14 years? He opened up communication with [p.15]
the heavens in his youth. He  brought forth the Book of Mormon, which
contains the fullness of the Gospel; and the revelations contained in
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants; restored the holy Priesthood unto
man; established and organized the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, an organization which has no parallel in all the
world, and which all the cunning and wisdom of men for ages has failed
to discover or produce and never could have done. He founded colonies
in the States of New York, Ohio, Missouri and Illinois, and pointed
the way for the gathering of the Saints into the Rocky Mountains; sent
the Gospel into Europe and to the islands of the sea; founded the town
of Kirtland, Ohio, and there built a temple that cost about a quarter
of a million of dollars; he founded the city of Nauvoo in the midst of
persecution; gathered into Nauvoo and vicinity some 20,000 people, and
commenced the building of the temple there, which when completed cost
one million dollars; and in doing all this he had to contend against
the prejudices of the age, against relentless persecution, mobocracy
and vile calumny and slander, that were heaped upon him from all
quarters without stint or measure. In a word, he did more in from 14
to 20 years for the salvation of man than any other man save Jesus
only, that ever lived, and yet he was accused by his enemies of being
an indolent and worthless man! Where shall we go to find another man
that has accomplished the one thousandth part of the good that Joseph
Smith accomplished? Shall we go to the Rev. Mr. Beecher or Talmage, or
any of the great preachers of the day? What have they done for the
world with all their boasted intelligence, influence, wealth, and the
popular voice of the world in their favor! Joseph Smith had none of
their advantages, if these are advantages. And yet no man in the
nineteenth century, except Joseph Smith, has discovered to the world a
ray of light upon the keys and power of the Holy Priesthood or the
ordinances of the Gospel either for the living or the dead. Through
Joseph Smith, God has revealed many things which were kept hid from
the foundation of the world in fulfillment of the Prophets—and at no
time since Enoch walked the earth has the Church of God been organized
as perfectly as it is to-day—not excepting the dispensation of Jesus
and His disciples—or if it was we have no record of it. And this is
strictly in keeping with the objects and character of this great
latter-day work, destined to consummate the great purpose and designs
of God concerning the dispensation of the fullness of times. The
principles of baptism for the redemption of the dead, with the
ordinances appertaining thereto, for the complete salvation and
exaltation of those who have died without the Gospel, as revealed
through Joseph Smith, is alone worth more than all the dogmas of the
so-called Christian world combined. Joseph Smith is accused of being a
false prophet. It is, however, beyond the power of the world to prove
that he was a false Prophet. They may so charge him, but you who have
received the testimony of Jesus Christ by the spirit of prophecy
through his administrations are my witnesses that they have not the
power to prove him false, and that is why they are so vexed about it.
In my humble opinion many of our enemies know that they lie before
God, angels and men, when they make this charge, and they would only
be too glad to [p.16] produce proof to sustain their accusations, but
they cannot. Joseph Smith was a true prophet of God. He lived and died
a true prophet, and his words and works will yet demonstrate the
divinity of his mission to millions of the inhabitants of this globe.
Perhaps not so many that are now living, for they have in a great
measure rejected the Gospel and the testimony which the Elders of this
Church have borne to them; but their children after them and
generations to come will receive with delight the name of the Prophet
Joseph Smith, and the Gospel which their fathers rejected. Amen.

Moses Thatcher, March 7, 1883

Prohibition Advocated—Effects of Drunkenness 
Illustrated, Statistics, Etc.

SYNOPSIS OF A TEMPERANCE LECTURE,
Delivered by Elder Moses Thatcher, before the Young Men's Mutual
Improvement Association of Hyrum, March 7th, 1883.

(Reported By C. C. S.)

vol. 24, p.16
In responding to the invitation of the Young Men's Mutual Improvement
Association of Hyrum, I beg to say that press of other matters has
prevented me from preparing myself to speak upon this subject as its
importance demands, but I can submit some statistics which show the
effects of intemperance on the human body and soul more forcibly than
anything I can say.

vol. 24, p.16
Intemperance, license and prohibition have recently been somewhat
fully discussed through the columns of the Utah Journal. Those who
advocate strict prohibition as a means of checking intemperance among
our people, seem firmly impressed with the idea that every possible
safeguard should be thrown around the youth and those of mature age
who have not, within themselves, the power to resist temptations that
are fast sapping the foundations upon which have rested the
prosperity, morality, and purity of great Christian nations, that are
now wallowing in the filth and degradation of intemperance. Holding
that there are some, even among the Latter-day Saints, too weak to
resist the tempting cup when pressed to their lips by the hands of
false friends, yet who are too good to be left to destroy peace and
happiness, desolate home, and die, perhaps, in the gutter, I am an
uncompromising advocate of prohibition. No man [p.17] is permitted to
sell poisoned food. Who does so knowingly, to the destruction of life,
answers the law on the charge of murder. Why should any be held less
guilty of crime for dispensing liquid poison?

vol. 24, p.17
Put the essence of tobacco into the mouth of a rattlesnake and see if
the venom which makes its fangs the instrument of death, possesses
neutralizing force sufficient to counteract the more deadly poison of
the vegetable drug. And yet I have seen tobacco in pieces larger than
my hand in barrels from which my brethren and friends had drank the
whisky that extracted from that tobacco its deadly narcotic
properties.

vol. 24, p.17
I have beheld with horror the effects of double-distilled,
tobacco-poisoned whisky. Untainted by it, I have seen man face perils
that spoke of death, and under the sway of reason and calm judgment
offer his coat to save the life of his companion; when the fierce
blast of a winter storm was searching the marrow of his bones,
chilling his vitals and clutching with icy hand the benumbed, almost
frozen spark of life. This was the natural man, whose generosity the
fear of death could not conquer.

vol. 24, p.17
Driven wild with whisky, the heart beating like the quick throb of an
overworked engine, reason dethroned by distilled poison burning like
living coals in the brain, he who offered the coat to save, sped the
ball which pierced the heart of his friend, whose warm blood, rushing
through the murderous rent, curdled in crimson clots on the frozen
snow, and the hearts of two mothers broke.

vol. 24, p.17
Who shall declare that to be a legitimate business which, in its
effects, makes man a demon, dyes his hands in blood, and sacrifices
tender and loving hearts upon the altar of intemperance? How can any
man with one spark of the milk of human kindness in his heart, offer
to his fellow-man that which he knows may destroy the body and ruin
the soul? How can any father or brother ask our lawmakers to legalize
and thereby become responsible for the crimes of those who seek to
lead the weak and unsuspecting into temptations, which if yielded to,
generally end in misery, pauperism, and ignominious ruin?

vol. 24, p.17
Look at the home of the drunkard who would move heaven and hell in
order to secure the means for gratifying his unnatural appetite! Is it
a cheerful, prosperous, beautiful and healthful home? Does he educate
his children and feed and clothe them well, or does he permit them to
go bare-footed, half-clad, land otherwise exposed to disease and
suffering? Does he not pay whisky bills while denying wife and
children the means with which to keep the wolf of want from his door?
Look at the waste of property all around him! If he has a house, look
at the tattered rags hanging from the broken windows, the leaking
roof, creaking doors, fireless hearth and general cheerlessness of the
place he calls home. Gaze through the sorrowful eyes down into the
pain-stricken heart of his wife, and see if you can find a sentiment
there which calls for a single blessing upon the head of the man who
has assisted in the degradation of her husband. Look at his lean
horses and starving cattle, if he has any left, as they perish in the
pitiless storms that chill their marrowless bones, and say that no act
of prohibition should be enforced to assist in checking such an one in
his downward course. Is it possible for the inebriate to confine the
results of his intemperance to himself? No, it is not [p.18] possible!
It extends to others in spite of all he can do, and in so far as it
injures them, his agency should be curtailed. With kindness and long
suffering, with gentleness and good will? Yes! and if necessary, by
removing with every legitimate and lawful means the temptation which
he cannot resist unaided.

vol. 24, p.18
Should the acts—the agency of the brother who, a short time ago,
deserted his post at midnight and left exposed, by reason of his
engendered love of liquor, a hundred thousand dollars' worth of
property in trusted to his care, be in any way restrained?

vol. 24, p.18
Do intemperate men usually stand at the head of banking, railroad,
manufacturing and commercial affairs? Do they stand at the head and
control matters in which the Lord and good men have delight?

vol. 24, p.18
Contrast the intelligent look, the energy, the mental and physical
endurance of the temperate man with those of the intemperate. Contrast
the difference between their surroundings, homes and families, and
then say which you prefer, and which you will imitate.

vol. 24, p.18
I will now submit for your consideration an account of some of the
evils of intemperance in England, and its cost: In the year 1879, the
inhabitants of the United Kingdom expended for intoxicating drinks,
$640,716,320. The names of 3,000,000 persons were registered on the
books of the "Poor Law Unions" during that year, and 94,000 lunatics
were in the asylums. In 1877, 320,000 were apprehended for
drunkenness; 75,000,000 bushels of grain—an amount equal to what Utah,
at our present rate would produce in forty years—is used yearly in the
manufacture of intoxicants, which cause there annually 120,000
premature deaths. "It is the opinion of the best informed individuals
that the cost of the mischief resulting from drinking, viz.,
Pauperism, Crime, Disease, Waste of Grain, Accidents, Loss of Labor,
&c., amounts to fully as much as the cost of the drink itself, and,
therefore, if the direct and indirect cost of the  drink be added
together, it will give about thirteen hundred millions of dollars as
the amount the nation loses yearly through intoxicating liquors."

vol. 24, p.18
In return for this stupendous outlay the nation reaps a harvest of
crime, misery, destitution, vice, disease, ruin and death. If the
money was paid to rid the nation of such evils, it would be proof of
common sense, "but to buy them at such a price, is supreme folly," and
would seem utterly impossible to an intelligent people. "During the
seven years ending in 1879 the inhabitants of the British Isles spent
for drink, $4,820,189,180, and paid for Poor and Police Rates
$505,723,590. During the same time, 3,334,110 persons—nearly ten per
cent. of the entire population—were convicted of crime, and 1,271,838
were apprehended for drunkenness.

vol. 24, p.18
From the above tables (taken from Parliamentary returns) it will be
seen what an enormous amount of money is spent on intoxicating
liquors. Side by side we see the crime and drunkenness with the
consequent taxation, &c. How we suffer in other ways from the liquor
traffic can never be realized.

vol. 24, p.18
The money paid for drink during those seven years would cancel
England's national debt, and leave $1,000,000,000 to spare. It would
pay for 26,082 miles of railway which is 10,000 miles more than was
then being operated in the United Kingdom. Had the money been
invested, in building houses it would  [p.19] have erected a new one
for every family there, and built schools to accommodate all the
children in that country.

vol. 24, p.19
Had the money spent by the English people during the past 50 years for
liquors, been invested in securities realizing five per cent. per
annum principal and interest would now exceed by $5.000,000,000 the
entire capitalized value of all the wealth of the United Kingdom,
including its money, lands, railways, collieries ironworks, quarries,
mines, houses mills, and every other description of property.

vol. 24, p.19
Now all these things have grown and developed under the fostering care
of legalized crime. In other words, intemperance in England, and
intemperance in the United States, if not the offspring of legalized
crime is at least the bloated pauper of a system of license that
encourages drunkenness. And for this reason, having shown you some of
the fearful effects of intemperance, I unhesitatingly condemn the
system of license under which it has grown to such proportions. In
contrast I cite you to statistics, compiled by the best authority,
showing that drunkenness has decreased from 40 to 90 per cent. in the
State of Maine, where prohibition has been enforced. [The lecturer
here read from the writings of Hepworth Dixon, a beautiful description
of the happy condition of the people of St. Johnsbury, Vermont, who
had adopted "prohibition," and concluded by adopting as his sentiments
the following sound principles of Dr. Albert Barnes, enunciated in his
sermon, "The Thorne of Iniquity."]

vol. 24, p.19
"I lay it down as a sound principle in regard to legislation that
society should not by its laws protect evil. This, perhaps, is
sufficiently clear from the remarks already made; but the importance
of the principle in itself, and the application which I intend to make
of it, require that it should be made a little more distinct and
prominent. The position is that the purpose of society in organizing a
government, and the purpose of a government under such organization,
should not be to protect evil in any form. The law is made for the
lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for unholy
and profane, for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers, for
man-slayers, for whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with
mankind, for men-stealers, for liars, for perjured persons (1 Tim.
1:9,) and not to protect those who practice these vices, or protect
anything which will give facility in practicing them. The true object
of legislation is to prevent, not to protect evil. God never
instituted a government on earth with a view to its throwing a
protecting shield over vice and immorality. He has never commissioned
men to sit in high places to accomplish any such work. The end of
government, so far as it bears on that point at all, is to suppress
crime, to punish wrongdoers, to remove iniquity, to promote that which
is just and true. And it matters not what the evil is, nor how
lucrative it may be, nor how much capital may be invested in it, nor
how much revenue may be derived from it, nor how many persons may have
an interest in its continuance—the business of the lawgiver is to
suppress it—not to protect it; to bring it to as speedy an end as
possible, not to become the panderer to it, or the patron of it. What
would be thought of a government that should, under any pretext
whatever, take under its protecting care thieves, counterfeiters, and
burglars? A third  principle in regard to [p.20] legislation is
equally clear, and equally important: It is that society should not
undertake to regulate evil by law. Its business is to remove it—not to
regulate it."

vol. 24, p.20
Having an abiding faith in prohibition, backed by local option, I
would have the Y. M. M. I. A. of Hyrum, use their influence to have
illicit liquor dealers here, discontinue their degrading, unlawful
traffic. This failing, rise up and help the city authorities to
enforce the law.

vol. 24, p.20
If there are any in favor of license to sell liquor in Hyrum, please
manifest it. [Not a hand was raised.] Who are in favor of temperance
and prohibition? [Every hand was raised,] May God bless and preserve
you from the blight of intemperance and the sin of drunkenness.

Orson Pratt, October 26, 1879

Exhortation From Isaiah—The Saints Obeying It—Glimpse at the 
Settlement of Utah—Fulfilling Ancient Prophecies—Jackson 
County, Missouri, the Destination of the Saints—The Temple 
to Be Built There—New Jerusalem—How It Will Be Preserved 
From Decay—Its Description—The Wicked Powerless to Prevent 
the Saints From Fulfilling Their Destiny.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, October 26, 1879.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.20
I will read a few passages of Scripture which will be found in the
54th chapter of Isaiah. (The speaker then read most of the chapter
referred to.) Continuing, he said: 

vol. 24, p.20
I hope that the congregation will pardon me for undertaking three
Sabbaths running to instruct them when there are so many of our
brethren—those who are ordained and filled with the spirit of
truth—who would be glad, no doubt, to speak to the people; but a great
many of my younger brethren, younger than I am, may perhaps have a
great many opportunities after I may pass away, provided that the Lord
sees proper in His wisdom to call me hence.

vol. 24, p.20
I feel a great pleasure in standing before a congregation of
Latter-day Saints, or a mixed assembly of those who belong to the
Church and those who have not received the great message which the
Church has received. It gives me great joy and great satisfaction to
speak to them in the name of the Lord, and  unfold, [p.21] as far as
the Spirit will give me utterance, that which the Lord has said
concerning His people in the latter days. I had nothing upon my mind
when I arose and walked into the stand, but upon opening the Bible my
eyes fell upon this chapter, and I thought that I would read it—and
perhaps something might occur in relation to this chapter that would
be interesting in regard to the latter days, for certainly what I have
read relates to future times—times that have not yet come.

vol. 24, p.21
"Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the
curtains of thine habitations; spare not, lengthen thy cords and
strengthen thy stakes is the exhortation of the prophet to some class
of people that should dwell on the earth. If we wish to know what
class of people the Prophet had reference to, read the last verse of
this chapter: "This is the heritage of the servants of the Lord, and
their righteousness is of me, saith the Lord." It would seem then,
from the declaration given in that clause of the seventeenth verse of
this chapter, that the Prophet was speaking of his servants and their
heritage—that is, the heritage that his servants should occupy—that
they were not to be narrowed and contracted in their feelings in
regard to their inheritance as though it were to be in a small tract
or region of country. The Lord had otherwise determined according to
the words of this chapter. He intends they should inherit a great
land, that they were to stretch forth the curtains of their
habitations, and for fear that they would be limited in their views
and contract themselves to a small region of country, the Lord says
expressly, "Spare not, lengthen thy cords and strengthen thy stakes."
Well, we are trying to do this as Latter-day Saints. When we first
came here we located this city in the month of July, 1847, some 32
years ago this last summer. Then it was thought by many that had not a
knowledge of prophecy, that we were too expanded in our views to lay
out a city—being only a handful of pioneers—to lay out a city covering
several miles of ground, when there was not yet a house built; when
comparatively there was before us a great dry, barren desert. It
seemed almost folly to even some of the Latter-day Saints to see the
surveyor with his measure line, others with their instruments of
observation, getting the height of this land above the sea
level—making great preparations, while we yet camped, a little handful
of us, in wagons and in a few tents. It seemed folly to lay out a city
covering an area of several square miles; but those who did this work
were under the direction and inspiration of the Almighty. We knew that
this people would become a very great people. We knew that the words
of Isaiah would be fulfilled which are recorded in the 60th chapter,
"A little one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong
nation." Now we believed that. It was not merely all opinion such as
might be formed by the enlightened judgment of the human family, but
by the inspiration of that Spirit which knows all things, we laid out
a city sufficiently large in extent to accommodate and gather together
an extensive population for this inland country and desert. Have we
been disappointed? Has the Lord disappointed us in our expectation? Go
over the area of this whole city, over these northern wards and
western wards, and travel and traverse all the different lots and
streets, and see if you [p.22] find many vacant places. Is not the
land generally taken up? Is it not generally occupied? Are there many
vacant lots, where there are no houses or habitations? Are there many
places where there are no fruit trees, no gardens? Are there many
streets where there are no ornamental trees no water ditches? We find
after we have traveled several days and traversed nearly all the
streets of this city, gone for miles each way, that all the lots with
some very few exceptions, seem to be occupied, and not only so but
some of the lots originally intended only for one family are now split
up, divided and subdivided, and contain several habitations in the
same lot, and scarcely room enough at that. We find the population
coming into this city so great that there seems to be scarcely room,
and even our water in dry seasons seems to be very scarce, not
sufficient to water even the trees that are so necessary to be kept
alive, to say nothing of gardens and flowers and shrubbery. "Enlarge
the place of thy tent and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine
habitations; spare not;" that is don't be stingy, don't be contracted,
don't limit yourselves to a small area of country but break forth on
the right hand and on the left. Already within the last 32 years we
have been fulfilling this commandment. We have stretched forth the
gardens of our habitation several hundred miles in the south
especially, and one or two hundred miles in the north, into the
Territory of Idaho. Utah does not seem sufficient for us, hence we
have built many large towns and villages in Idaho. We have spread
forth our towns, our villages and our settlements to the south for
some 300 or 400 miles, and even after doing this we find the place is
too strait, and the saying is: "give place to me that I may dwell." We
would scarcely suppose that a work of this great and important
magnitude would have been accomplished in so short a time as scarcely
one-third of a century, when all this great basin—nearly all with the
exception of one or two small portions of the country traversed by
Fremont and a few of his followers—was explored and considered an
unprofitable desert, considered unfit for the habitation of man, in
consequence of the dryness and parched condition of its soil. But the
Lord when He begins to fulfill and accomplish a work among His people
does so by degrees. He did not convert this great American desert,
several hundred miles in extent, into a fruitful garden in one day,
nor in one year; but in a few years, comparatively speaking, He has
accomplished this work and has done it too with an eye to the
predictions that were uttered by His servant Isaiah, the Prophet, and
His servant, David, the Psalmist.

vol. 24, p.22
The Sabbath before last I addressed the congregation and spoke of the
people inhabiting the great mountain territory, removing. You will
recollect this. You know our enemies have had a great many
speculations about our moving. A great many have supposed that we
would remove to an island of the sea: others have pointed out
Vancouver's Island, others Russian America, as it used to be called;
others have pointed out Mexico; others the islands of the Indian
Ocean; and others South America, as the future destination of the
Latter-day Saints. But Sunday before last I endeavored to point out to
you our hopes, our views as contrasted with the views of our enemies,
in relation to our future destination. I will repeat  again, to bring
to the [p.23] remembrance of the Latter-day Saints, and those who
might have been present on that occasion, what was then said. We
expect that these mountains will not he the residence of all the
Latter-day Saints; we expect that the great majority of the people
will emigrate. We want to tell you where our eyes are fixed. As stated
in our former discourse, they are fixed upon a land—not in the distant
islands of the Indian Ocean, nor in the Pacific Ocean, nor in South
America, but our eyes are fixed upon a land on the western boundaries
of the State of Missouri and the boundaries of the State of Kansas. We
expect to go there just as much as we expect the sun will rise and
set. We have no other expectation. We expect to return there just as
much as the Jews expect to return to old Jerusalem in the latter days.
Perhaps you may inquire if we expect to return as a majority. Yes. Do
we expect to return as a great people? Yes. Do we expect to return
with our wives and our children? Yes. Do we expect to return in a
peaceable manner? Of course. Have you ever seen any other feeling on
the part of the Latter-day Saints, only to promote peace wherever they
may settle? What has been our object from the commencement? Peace and
goodwill to all men. But perhaps you may still further inquire
concerning our emigration to the eastern boundaries of the State of
Kansas, and to the western boundaries of the State of Missouri, what
we intend to do in that part of the country? We expect to be farmers,
a great many of us. We expect to introduce all kinds of machinery and
manufactures. We expect to build mills. We expect to become a very
industrious, frugal, economical people. We expect to have our
merchandise and our stores and storehouses in that land. We expect to
build a great many hundred school-houses in that country, just the
same as we have already done in this country and in the two adjacent
Territories, Idaho in the north and Arizona in the south. We do not
calculate to neglect our children in regard to their education. We
expect to build a great number of academies or the higher schools, and
besides a great many school-houses. We expect to erect universities
for the still higher blanches to be taught. We expect to build many
hundreds of meeting-houses, and we expect to be a people very densely
located there—not one man taking up six or eight miles of land, and
calling it his farm; we don't expect to live in that way, but we
expect to settle a very dense settlement in that region of country. We
expect to own the land, too. How? By purchase. We expect to purchase
the land that we have not already purchased. We have already purchased
a great deal of land in Jackson County and Clay County, Missouri, and
our purchases are on record if they have not destroyed the record; but
we were driven from that land, from our farms and homes; our houses
were burned down, our merchandise that we had in our store was taken
and strewn through the street; our printing office—one of the most
distant western offices in the Union—was also destroyed; the type was
taken out and scattered through the streets; our hay stacks were
burned, our cattle were shot down, and we were driven in the cold
month of November from our houses and lauds purchased of the general
Government, and we fled before our enemies. "Well," says one, "are you
not afraid to go back again to purchase land in that country when
[p.24] you were thus treated in the early settlement in 1833, when you
were driven from your homes, some of you massacred, your property
destroyed—are you not afraid to return?" O, I expect they are more
civilized now. Do you think civilized people would murder now? Do you
think they would drive people from their homes now? We may give them a
chance to see. At any rate we shall fulfill our part, purchase the
land, gather together upon our own purchased land, and we calculate to
obey, all the laws of the State of Missouri, and all the laws of the
State of Kansas that are constitutional in their nature. But, says
one, suppose the people should rise up and say you should not possess
the land, what would you do? We would leave the matter in the hands of
the Lord, just the same as we did at first when He led us by
revelation to where the great central stake of Zion should be built.
We went there because the Lord told us to go. We settled upon the very
spot where the Lord commanded us. We commenced to lay the foundation
of a temple about three-quarters of a mile from Independence, Jackson
County, Missouri. It was then a wilderness, with large trees on the
temple block. I visited that place 47 years afterwards, namely, a year
ago last September, and not a tree was to be found on that temple
block—not so much as a stump—everything seemed to be cleared off, and
one would scarcely know, unless very well acquainted with the ground,
where the temple site was located. There, however, we expect to build
a temple different from all other temples in some respects. It will be
built much larger, cover a larger area of ground, far larger than this
Tabernacle covers, and this Tabernacle will accommodate from 12,000 to
15,000 people. We expect to build a temple much larger, very much
larger, according to the revelation God gave to us forty years ago in
regard to that temple. But you may ask in what form will it be built?
Will it be built in one large room, like this Tabernacle? No; there
will be 24 different compartments in the Temple that will be built in
Jackson County. The names of these compartments were given to us some
45 or 46 years ago; the names we still have, and when we build these
24 rooms, in a circular form and arched over the centre, we shall give
the names to all these different compartments just as the Lord
specified through Joseph Smith. Now, our enemies do not believe one
word of this. They think we are enthusiastic, they think that this is
all nonsense, and I do not know but there may be some of the
Latter-day Saints that begin to partake of the same spirit, owing to
their assimilating themselves so much to the fashion of the world,
that they have lost their strong and powerful faith in that which God
has predicted by the mouth of his servants. Perhaps you may ask for
what purpose these 24 compartments are to be built. I answer not to
assemble the outside world in, nor to assemble the Saints all in one
place, but these buildings will be built with a special view to the
different orders, or in other words the different quorums or councils
of the two Priesthoods that God has ordained on the earth. That is the
object of having 24 rooms so that each of these different quorums,
whether they be High Priests or Seventies, or Elders, or Bishops, or
lesser Priesthood, or Teachers, or Deacons, or Patriarchs, or
Apostles, or High Councils, or  whatever may be the duties that are
assigned to them, they will have [p.25] rooms in the Temple of the
Most High God, adapted, set apart, constructed, and dedicated for this
special purpose. Now, I have not only told you that we shall have
these rooms, but I have told you the object of these rooms in short,
not in full. But will there be any other buildings excepting those 24
rooms that are all joined together in a circular form and arched over
the center—are there any other rooms that will be built—detached from
the Temple? Yes. There will be tabernacles, there will be meeting
houses for the assembling of the people on the Sabbath day. There will
be various places of meeting so that the people may gather together;
but the Temple will be dedicated to the Priesthood of the Most High
God, and for most sacred and holy purposes. Then you see that,
notwithstanding all these Temples that are now building in this
Territory, and those that have been built before we came here in
Kirtland and Nauvoo, the Lord is not confined to an exact pattern in
relation to these Temples building in the different Stakes any more
than He is confined in the creation of worlds to make them all of the
same size. He does not make them all of one size, nor does He set them
rolling on their axes in the same plane, nor does He construct any in
many respects alike there is variation as much as there is in the
human form. Take meal and women. There are general outlines that are
common to all, but did you ever see two faces alike among all the
millions of the human family? What a great variety, and yet all are
constructed in general outline alike—after the image of God. So in
regard to the building of Temples. The Lord will not confine Himself
to any one special method to be so many feet long, so many feet wide,
and so many places for the Priesthood to stand, but He will construct
His Temples in a great variety of ways, and by and by, when the more
perfect order shall exist we shall construct them, through the aid of
revelation, in accordance with the Temples that exist in yonder
heaven. And when I speak of yonder heaven I do not refer to that kind
of heaven the sectarian world sings about, beyond the bounds of time
and space. I have no reference to any heaven beyond space, but I have
reference to the heaven that the Lord has sanctified and made heaven
in other worlds that he has created, consisting of all kinds of
materials the same as our world is, and when this world passes through
its various ordeals, it, too, by and by, will pass away and die like
the body of man and be resuscitated again, a new heaven and a new
earth, eternal in its nature. The new worlds that are thus constructed
and quickened by the fullness of the celestial glory will be the
heavens where the Gods will dwell, or in other words, those that are
made like unto God, when their bodies are changed in all respects like
unto His glorious body, changed from materiality and cleansed from sin
and redeemed, they will then be immortal and dwell in a heavenly
world. Now, in this world there will be Temples, and these Temples
will be constructed according to the most perfect law of the celestial
kingdom, for the world in which they are built or in which they stand
will be a celestial body. This last Temple that I am speaking of, or
this last one to be built in Jackson County, Missouri, will be
constructed after that heavenly pattern in all particulars. Why?
Because it will never perish, it will exist for ever. "What! Do you
mean [p.26] to say," says one, "that the materials of that temple will
not wear?" "Do you mean to say," some of you may inquire in your
hearts, "that age will have no effect upon the walls and the materials
of that temple?" This is what I mean—I mean to say that not only the
Temple, but all the buildings that shall be built round about that
Temple, and the city that will be built round about it, which will be
called the New Jerusalem, will be built of materials that never will
decay. "But," says one, "that will be contrary to the laws of nature."
You may cite me to some of the buildings that existed before Christ
that were built out of the most durable materials that could be found,
and yet when the storms of hail, rain and snow came, these buildings
began to waste away until they could scarcely be recognized. Well, I
do not ask you to think that this temple and the city round about it
will defy the rough hand of time and the work of the elements of our
globe, and exist for ever, so far as natural laws are concerned; but
there is a principle higher than these natural laws. Did you never
think of it—a higher principle, a higher kingdom that governs all
these laws of nature, such as you and I have been accustomed to
understand ever since our youth. I say there is a higher law, a
controlling power over all the laws of nature, that will prevent these
buildings from decaying; and I wish while dwelling upon this subject
to say a little about another subject; that is, the building up of
Palestine with the new Jerusalem. It will be the old Jerusalem rebuilt
upon its former site. Now, will that city ever be destroyed, will it
ever decay? Will the Temple to be built in Palestine ever be thrown
down or ever be furrowed with hail, rain, snow and frost—will these
ever have any effect upon it? No, not in the least.

vol. 24, p.26
Why? Because God will be there. So He will be in the temple of Zion on
this continent, and by His power, by His laws—which are superior to
all those grosser laws of nature—He will preserve both of these
cities, one on the western hemisphere, and one on the eastern
hemisphere, from any decay whatever. Now, we have it recorded here in
this book, in the 31st chapter of Jeremiah, that this city on the
eastern continent shall not be thrown down any more forever. It seems,
therefore, to be an eternal city, never to be destroyed. "But," says
one, "I cannot believe that; I cannot believe but what these cities
will be subject, just as much as anything else to decay." Do you
believe this good book—the Bible? If you do, you are obliged to
believe that such things are possible. Do you want to know some of
them? I will mention one instance. You will recollect that Moses
commanded Aaron to take a pot of manna and lay it before the Lord, to
be kept for their generations. Now it was a noted fact that if the
children of Israel gathered more manna than would last them until
after the next morning, it would decay, but on the last day before the
Sabbath they gathered manna for two days, and they found that on the
Sabbath day it was preserved. Who preserved it? Why did it last two
days instead of one? Because God counteracted those lesser laws, or
laws of nature, by His divine power, which is greater than them all,
and He therefore preserved for two days that which would I not last
longer on the other days of the week than twenty-four hours. Well, we
find that the Lord ordered the manna to be placed in the tabernacle to
[p.27] be kept for their generations, that they might see the bread
wherewith He had fed them in the wilderness, when He brought them
forth from the land of Egypt. Did that manna decay? No, it remained
fresh and pure in the tabernacle. Why? Because God was there; His
divine power was there; a miracle was wrought to counteract the
general laws of nature such as we generally understand them to be, and
this manna was preserved from generation to generation. Now the Being
that could produce this effect upon a small quantity of substance on a
pot of manna could He not do the same in regard to whole buildings, or
is His arm so limited that He has to work in a little narrow corner
and preserve a little handful of manna from spoiling through decay. I
would say that the same Being that could perform this, which we might
term a lesser miracle. could extend the same power to stone, wood, and
to all kinds of metal and material that might enter into the
construction of a Temple. Shall I limit  that power to the preserving
of a Temple! No. The same Being could preserve the city round about
the Temple, hence it is a city that shall never be destroyed nor
thrown down from that time henceforth and forever. God will be in the
city. He will take care that the building materials suffer nothing
from the laws of nature. He will take care that the city is
illuminated by His divine power, and especially the Temple, the most
sacred of all the Temples, where He will have His throne, where the
Twelve Apostles will have their thrones, as the judges of the twelve
tribes of Israel; He will take care that there is nothing in that
Temple that shall decay in the least degree. So it will be in the New
Jerusalem. Zion upon this great western hemisphere will have a city
called the New Jerusalem (because it has never been built before) and
God will preserve it by His divine power. Read what the Psalmist,
David, has said in the 50th Psalm: "Out of Zion, the perfection of
beauty, God hath shined. Our God shall come, and shall not keep
silence; a fire shall devour before Him, and it shall be very
tempestuous round about Him. He shall call to the heavens from above,
and to the earth, that He may judge His people. Gather my Saints
together unto me, those that have made a covenant with me by
sacrifice." Perhaps you may ask why it is called "the perfection of
beauty." Shall I read from the chapter I opened with? In the 11th
verse of that chapter we read: "O though afflicted, tossed with
tempest, and not comforted, behold, I will lay thy stones with fair
colors, and lay thy foundation with sapphires. And I will make thy
windows of agates, and thy gates of carbuncles, and all thy borders of
pleasant stones." Now any person that is acquainted with mineralogy or
with geology, and any person that has studied these things to any
great extent, knows concerning these precious stones how very precious
they are esteemed, and how a small portion of these stones is very
frequently valued at more than its weight in gold, some of them one
hundred times their weight in gold, and yet the Lord will bring or
create, or form, as the case may be, or tell His children how to form
those precious stones in great abundance, sufficiently pure and
crystalized in order to complete the foundations and also the temples
and the public buildings of that great city called the New Jerusalem.
But before this shall commence, the Lord has [p.28] addressed them as
a people afflicted: "O thou afflicted, tossed with tempest, and not
comforted." Just as the Latter-day Saints have been now for upwards of
forty years driven from place to place before we emigrated to this
great mountain desert, persecuted by our enemies, our cities taken
from us, our villages taken from us, our farms taken from us, our
flocks and herds shot down; we were robbed of all these things, and
yet without any redress from the Government under which we live. We
then came forth beyond these great rocky chains of mountains, hoping
that in the distant desert, where no other people would have thought
of locating themselves, we might live undisturbed. We have been
greatly prospered in this desert. We have lived here long enough to
fulfill a great many of the prophecies that are contained in this good
Jewish Bible. But we have not yet got through with fulfilling
prophecies. We are designed as a people to fulfill a great many
prophecies. We shall move however, as I have already stated, down into
that region of country. But you may say—that is, some of the weak
Latter-day Saints may say—that it will cost so much; we will have to
purchase all that country sufficiently extensive to give place to all
this people. How are you going to obtain means enough to purchase a
country large enough for all this people to dwell in? Well, now, the
Lord has that in His own hands, don't you know it? Is it a difficult
thing for the Lord to make his people rich when they are prepared for
it, alter days of tribulation, after passing through a great many
afflictions and difficulties, tossed to and fro; would it be a
difficult matter for the Lord to open up whenever He pleases, means of
unmeasurable riches, more than all the Latter-day Saints would know
how to use? Hear what the Lord says: "For brass I will bring gold, and
for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron.
Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction
within thy borders." Who were the people here spoken of? They were
people that should be clothed upon with this light that I have been
speaking of, this glorious light; the presence of the Lord will be in
their midst, and it will radiate over their temples, it will light
their city by night and by day. "But are you sure." says one, "that
such a thing will take place?" I have no time to read all the Lord
says on the subject, but if you read the 60th chapter of Isaiah, you
will find that the sun shall be no longer necessary by day, nor the
moon by night, to give light to a certain people. Why? Because "the
Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy glory.
Thy sun shall no more go down." Not like our sun which arises in the
morning and exists above the horizon for a few hours, then descends,
and darkness covers the earth. Not so with this light, the glorious
divine light that will lighten up the heights of Zion. It will never
go down, it will be a standing miracle by day and by night, from one
week to another, month after month, year after year, until the one
thousand years shall have rolled away over the heads of the people
that dwell on the earth. But let us see what more is said. That same
God that has spoken of these great riches, brass for gold, iron
instead of silver, for wood brass, and for stones iron—I say that that
same God  has exhorted the latter-day people called Zion to "Arise,
shine, for thy light [p.29] is come, and the glory of the Lord is
risen upon thee." I do not mean something that never can be discerned.
I mean that true light that emanates from the great fountain of light,
the Messiah, the Redeemer; that true light that lighteth every man
that cometh into the world; that true light which is in all things and
giveth light to all things; that true light that lighteth up the
understanding of the children of men and quickeneth their memory; that
true light that quickens the eyes of this mortal tabernacle, that we
are able to discern objects round about us; that true light which is
of God, will be rendered visible to the eyes of all the inhabitants of
that city. And shall I limit it there? No. The light will shine so
conspicuously from that city, extending to the very heavens, that it
will in reality be like unto a city set upon a hill that cannot be
hid, and it will have quite a tendency to strike terror to all the
nations of the earth. Will all see it? No, some may be too far off,
beyond the ocean, to behold that miraculous light that will shine
forth in this city, but I will tell you the effect it will have upon
the kings, queens, rulers, congressmen and judges of the earth—they
will hear of it by telegraph; the news will be flashed over the
civilized nations of the earth, but they will not believe it. They
will say, "Let us cross the ocean, and let us see this thing that is
reported to us by telegraph; let us sea whether it is so or not."
Well, when they get within a day or two's journey of the city they
will be alarmed. Some of these kings and nobles, when they see the
light shining forth like the northern lights in the arctic regions,
illuminating the whole face of the heavens—when they see this light
shining forth long before they reach the city, fear will take hold of
them there, says the Psalmist, in the 48th Psalm, they will become
weak, and their knees will smite together like the knees of
Belshazzar. They will try to haste away from the glory of God and from
the power of God, and to get out of the country as soon as possible.
Fear and terror will be upon them. It will have an effect upon many
other kings and nobles, more pure in heart, more honest, that are
willing to receive the truth; it will have a different effect upon
them, so much so, that they will say with Isaiah, "Arise, shine, for
thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For,
behold, darkness covers the earth and gross darkness the people; but
the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen from thee.
And the gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness
of thy rising." These are the different effects which it will have
upon the rulers of the various nations, some believing, some
trembling, some humbling themselves and willing to forsake their
thrones and their kingdoms and their empires to come and dwell with
the people of God, while others more wicked, more corrupt, will not be
able to endure it. This shining light will be seen for many miles
distant, and the wicked will flee away; they will be fearful lest they
be smitten by that power that illuminates the people of God, hence the
terror of the Lord will be there. Terror will take hold of the wicked
when Zion becomes as fair as the sun and as clear as the moon, and her
banners will be terrible to all nations. One would naturally suppose
when we see the present hardness of heart that exists among our
enemies, when we see our Elders waylaid, young peaceable [p.30] boys
that are taking their first mission abroad to proclaim the Gospel of
the Son of God—when we see them shot down and their murderers tried by
a jury and acquitted, and then tried for riot and acquitted of
that—one would naturally suppose that a people so hard in their hearts
would not be converted to believe even if they should see the power of
God manifested. But do you suppose that among these people where such
things are carried on in the light of day, where murderers go free and
where judges say, "commit murder, commit riots, take the life of the
innocent; we will free you"—do you suppose that there are no honest
hearted among the people that are allowed to do this? If you do you
are mistaken. There are many of the honest in heart deceived by the
cunning craftiness of the children of men, by priestcraft which lies
at the foundation of all the persecutions endured by the Latter-day
Saints. Priests, afraid of their craft, afraid of this little one,
afraid that the little one will become a thousand, and the small one a
strong nation, say: "let us down upon them, let us drive them from
their homes, let us burn their houses, let us persecute them from city
to city, let us fall upon their missionaries and put them to death."
We would hardly suppose that there could be found an honest person
among such a people, but there are. There are goodhearted people all
through the States. In Missouri, where they first drove us? Yes, many.
In Ohio, where we were also driven? Yes, many which are honest before
God, and will receive the testimony of the Gospel, and unto this Zion
that I have been speaking of such will gather together, to swell the
numbers of the Latter-day Saints, and we will become a strong nation
and they cannot help themselves, and this is what makes them feel so
bad. But, says one, we can help ourselves. We have got the Secretary
of State, Mr. Evarts, and he in connection with others of the Cabinet,
have published a circular unto the nations of Germany, Great Britain,
Norway, Sweden and Denmark, asking their help; "ill you not step
forward," say they, "and put a stop to the emigration of the
Latter-day Saints. We are afraid they are growing too strong. We are
afraid there are too many of them in yonder hills. O, Great Britain,
help us! O Germany, help us! Let your arm stretch forth and allow no
more of these Latter-day Saints to gather to the mountains of Utah! O
keep them back. Shut up the ports of Liverpool, of Europe, and let no
more emigrate to that land!" Do you think they can shut the ports of
heaven? Do you think that yonder spirits that dwell in the presence of
God the Father, will be kept back, and will not come here and take
infant tabernacles to swell the borders of Zion? Think you, you can
shut down the gates of heaven and control this matter? Stretch forth
your arm and try to stay the arm of the Almighty, that He send no more
spirits here to swell the borders of Zion! Would it not be well to
pass laws to prevent these spirits coming, to prevent this heavenly
emigration? Think you, you can stay the purposes of the Great Jehovah?
No; these spirits will come and our streets will be full of children,
sons and daughters, and they will say, as they crowd up: "The place is
too strait, Give place to me that I may dwell," and they will stretch
forth the curtains of their habitations,  they will lengthen [p.31]
their cords and strengthen their stakes in spite of all the powers of
cartel and hell combined. "A little one," says the Prophet Isaiah,
"shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong nation." Daniel
caught the same spirit. He saw a little one planted in the mountains.
He saw a kingdom organized, an ecclesiastical government called the
Kingdom of the God of Heaven. He saw it organized—not in the lower
countries of the earth, but he saw it organized in a high and lofty
region; in other words, as is recorded in the 18th chapter of his
prophecies, he saw an ensign lifted up upon the mountains. What is an
ensign? "Why." says one. "according to our dictionary, and according
to our opinion upon this subject, I should suppose an ensign, or
standard, to he something unto which the people will gather." You have
thought right. This ensign, says the Lord, shall be lifted up upon the
mountain. What is an ensign? It is not only something unto which the
people will gather, but it is something of divine appointment,
something that the Lord organizes, something that will be a pattern to
all peoples, nations and governments erected in the mountains, and He
calls upon all the inhabitants of the earth to see it. In another
place the Prophet Isaiah says: "And He shall set up an ensign for the
nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel and gather together
the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth." Can you
hinder it? Can you oppose the almighty hand of Jehovah that he shall
not accomplish His purposes? It cannot be done. You may afflict, you
may pass laws, you may call upon distant nations to help you, you may
shut down the emigration against the Latter-day Saints, you may drive
them, you may burn their houses—you may do all this, but they will
continue to live and to stretch forth in spite of all the powers
beneath the heavens, and become a great people under the Constitution
of this great land. We never want to be freed from the Constitution of
our country. It is built upon heavenly principles. It is established
as firm as the rock of ages, and when those that abuse it shall
moulder in corruption under the surface of the earth, the American
Constitution will stand and no people can destroy it, because God
raised it by our ancient fathers, and inspired them to frame that
sacred instrument. The Constitution is one thing; corrupt politicians
are another thing. One may be bright as the sun at noonday, the other
as corrupt as hell itself; that is the difference. Because we have a
good Constitution that is no sign that the strong arm of the law,
founded upon that Constitution, will protect the minority as well as
the majority. The politician may suffer the majority to trample upon
the rights guaranteed by that Constitution to the minority. They have
done it before, and perchance they will continue to do it until they
are wasted away. Then will be fulfilled another saying in this same
chapter which I have read—"For thou shalt break forth on the right
hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles, and
make the desolate cities to be inhabited." Now, there are a great many
cities in the United States that will not be totally destroyed when
the inhabitants are swept off the surface of the earth. Their houses,
their desolate cities will still remain unoccupied until Zion in her
glory and strength shall enlarge the place of her tents, and stretch
[p.32] forth the curtains of her habitations. That is the destiny of
this nation, and the destiny of the Latter-day Saints. Amen.

John Taylor, January 21, 1883

The Church Based Upon the Principle of Perfect Freedom—
When a President Resigns, His Counselors Go Out of Office
—High Priests to Preside—Presidents Choose Their Own 
Counselors—All Authorities Sustained By Vote of the 
Saints—Position of Presidents Cannon and Smith If President 
Taylor Should Resign—Saints not to Interfere With 
the Religion of Others.

Delivered at Ogden, Sunday, January 21st, 1883.

(Reported By Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 24, p.32
We convene in Conference in the various Stakes that everything
pertaining to the interests of the Stakes may be considered in those
conferences, and that all matters may be properly represented, and all
the Saints have the privilege of voting for or against those officers
who are presented to the Conference for their acceptance. It is also
usual to vote for the officers of Wards in the Wards over which they
preside, such as Bishops and their Counselors, with all the Lesser
Priesthood, so that there may be perfect unanimity in all our acts.
Because the Church of God is based upon the principle of perfect
freedom of action. And while, as was said this morning, we have a
Priesthood and an organization, and proper authority in the Church and
Kingdom of God, it is proper that all of these authorities should be
presented from time to time before the people, that all the people
everywhere, not only in a Stake, but in all the Stakes, as well as at
the General Conference, may have the opportunity if they know of
anything wrong, anything immoral or unrighteous associated with the
acts of any of the leading authorities of the Church, of speaking of
it, that everything and everybody may be properly presented and that
the conduct of all men may be intelligently scrutinized; for, if we
cannot bear the scrutiny of our brethren upon earth, how shall we be
able to meet the scrutiny and investigations of our heavenly Father
when we shall stand before Him. And  if there is anything immoral or
unrighteous, of any kind, it is proper [p.33] and expedient that it be
righted; and this applies quite as much to the Presidency, the Twelve
and the leading authorities as to any other individual in the Church;
in order that everything may be presented in its proper form, and
everybody have a full opportunity of offering their ideas and views in
regard to these matters.

vol. 24, p.33
Now I want to say a little on some of the votes that have been taken
this afternoon, in order that we may comprehend the situation. You
have had a new name presented before you for the President of your
Stake. Brother Peery, who was your former President resigned his
office, which he had a perfect right to do; and we have nothing to say
about it. It was according to his own feelings freely expressed to me
and to others. It was necessary that his place should be filled. We
selected Bishop L. W. Shurtliff, for whom you have just voted; and
that is all right, and having done so you ought now to sustain him. In
regard to the Counselors of the President, when he resigned and his
place was filled, they also ceased to act as Counselors; they were
dropped as authorities of the Stake with the President of the Stake,
not because of any act of theirs. These brethren are good men. Here is
Brother Herrick, for instance, he has maintained a good reputation,
and a good position in the Church; but he was Counselor to a man who
resigned his office; and as I have said, when the President resigned
to whom they were Counselors they also ceased to act as such. The
question arises, who shall be the Counselors to the new President?
That rests with the new President and those that put him in office;
and it seems that he has retained one of the old Counselors, Brother
Middleton, and has chosen a new one; and that is right. Is. there any
disposition to hurt Brother Herrick? Not in the least. I speak of
these things for your information, in order that all may comprehend
the true position. For instance, supposing that I, as President of the
Church, were to resign, or anything should occur to me, what would be
the result? My Counselors would drop into their former place in the
Quorum of the Twelve; and whoever succeeded me would have the
selection of his own Counselors with the approval of the General
Conference. He might and he might not retain as his Counselors those
whom I have chosen. It is proper that we should understand these
things in order that the right kind of feeling may exist, and no
improper reflection be cast upon any person.

vol. 24, p.33
The High Priests occupy a position in their Priesthood whereby they
are enabled to perform the various duties that they may be called upon
to fill. You will find in reading the Doctrine and Covenants the
following statement regarding the quorum of High Priests: "Which
ordinance is instituted for the purpose of qualifying those who shall
be appointed standing presidents or servants over different Stakes
scattered abroad." That is, it is the duty of High Priests to preside;
the principle of Presidency is connected with them. You have a High
Priests' Quorum over which Brother Farr presides; what is the duty of
that quorum? To meet together to instruct one another, in regard to
the principles of the government of the Church and kingdom of God;
that its members may understand the various organizations of the
Church, the laws and the principles of government thereof, and the
various duties they may be [p.34] called upon to fill; it may be to
occupy the position of a President of a Stake; it may be a Counselor
to the President; it may be a High Counselor; it may be a Bishop or
his Counselor. There are divers positions that High Priests are called
to occupy, as deaths and other changes often transpire, and new Stakes
and Wards are being organized. But the changes do not affect the
status of the individual at all, as in the case of Brother Herrick,
referred to. Here is Brother Shurtliff called from acting as Bishop to
be the President of a Stake; have we a right to do that? Yes. Who is
the Bishop? A High Priest. His place being vacated, that position
needs supplying, and who shall supply it? These things are left for
the counsel and the deliberation of the proper authorities to operate
in for the welfare of the Church as far as they know how, and
according to the best judgment they possess; and then they should be
presented to the people for them to vote upon. But in dropping a
President it drops his Counselors. They were selected to be his
Counselors, not somebody else's; and when some one else takes his
place, then he should have his own Counselors. These are the views
entertained on this subject, and they are correct and very proper. The
order of the Church is for us to fulfill and magnify the calling to
which we are called, and do it with an eye single to the glory of God,
each man fulfilling the various duties and responsibilities of his.
office. I referred this morning to the feelings that prompted the acts
of the Savior while upon the earth. He came not to do His own will,
but the will of His Father who sent Him. It was a hard thing for Him
to do. Did you ever think of it? When He found the accumulated weight
of the sins of the world rolling upon His head, his feelings were so
intense that He sweat great drops of blood. Could I tell it, or could
you? No. Suffice it to say that He bore the sins of the world, and,
when laboring under the pressure of those intense agonies, He
exclaimed, "Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass." But it was
not possible. It was the decree of God; the flat of the great Jehovah,
and he had it to do. And on the cross He was heard to exclaim, "It is
finished." And he gave up the ghost; and went to move in another
sphere, having atoned for the sins of the world and fulfilled His
mission given Him in the flesh.

vol. 24, p.34
We also have been called and set apart to perform a certain mission;
and the Holy Priesthood has been conferred upon us that we may be
enabled to perform the various duties devolving upon us. And many of
our duties are not of the most pleasing nature, and yet we cannot
shrink from them any more than Jesus could; we have them to do. It is
not a very pleasing thing for our Elders to go forth to the nations of
the earth to preach the Gospel without purse or scrip, and then to be
opposed, persecuted, maligned and abused, and even outraged in many
instances. Yet it is a duty placed upon us by the Almighty, and we
have to perform that duty as Jesus performed His, and our Elders go
forth weeping, bearing precious seeds, the words of life and
salvation, carrying in some instances their lives in their hands. This
is required of us. Why? Because all men are the offspring of God, in
whom He is equally interested.

vol. 24, p.34
Then we as Saints of God have duties to perform. We have to build up
His Church according to [p.35] the plan which He has appointed, and
according to the order that He has revealed. Those of you who heard
Brother Lyman yesterday, heard him describe the manner of entering
into the Church of God, also the powers and privileges associated
therewith. Those who heard Brother Joseph F., this morning, heard him
speak about the organization of the Church, and the various orders and
principles, powers and authorities associated therewith. These are so
many principles introduced by the Lord. None of us, as was remarked,
introduced any of them; none of us know them, neither do the world
know them to-day. God introduced and put in order those principles
that have been communicated to us in regard to the Gospel and in
regard to the organization of the Church, and the various offices
thereof, and everything pertaining thereto. And this Church and
kingdom has been placed in communion with the kingdom in the heavens,
with the Church triumphant, as it is sometimes called. And the Church
is a living principle, a living power, a living communion; and as in
former times God placed in the Church Apostles and Prophets, Pastors
and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the
ministry, and for the edifying of the body of Christ, until we all
come in the unity of the faith, and a knowledge of the Son of God; so
it is in these latter-days. He has revealed His will, His law, His
power and His Priesthood; and He has been pleased to receive us as
members and officers of His Church. And it is for us to magnify our
calling and honor our God in any and every position that we may be
called upon to fill. Paul said on a certain occasion, that a
dispensation of the Gospel had been committed to him, and it was woe
unto him if he preached it not. So we may say, that a dispensation of
the Gospel has been committed to us; and woe be unto us if we preach
it not; woe be unto us if we fulfill not the duties and obligations
that are devolving upon us. I would say that this Priesthood is not
for the honor of man, not for his exaltation alone; but it is imparted
to man in order that he may be made the medium of salvation to others.
It is true it is honorable to be a servant of God; it is true it is
honorable to hold any office in the Church and kingdom of God; it is
true there is not a more honorable position that a man can hold than
to be found in the family of faith and the household of God, to belong
to the Church and kingdom of God—there is nothing more honorable than
that. Talking of the Elder, why he is a herald of salvation; he is a
legate of the skies; he is commissioned of the great Jehovah to bear a
message to the nations of the earth, and God has promised to sustain
him. He has always sustained His faithful Elders, and He always will.
And what of the Elder He is commanded to call upon men to believe in
Jesus Christ, to repent of their sins, and to be baptized for the
remission of sins, promising them the gift of the Holy Ghost; and all
who obey the requirements receive this divine gift. Is that true? Do
you Elders not know that to be true? Does not this congregation know
that it is true? And when you obeyed the Gospel, when you had hands
laid upon your heads for the reception of the Holy Ghost, did you not
receive it? If you were honest, you did; if you were true and sincere
you did, and you are my witnesses as to the truth of these things of
which I speak. [p.36] What does it prove? It proves that God is with
the Elders of Israel; it proves that God lives. Is not that a great
witness to the Latter-day Saints, and is it not a witness to the
world? Who dare come before the world with such a statement? Nobody
but those that have the authority, as the Lord sanctions and
acknowledges none excepting those that are authorized of Him.

vol. 24, p.36
Is there any greater position that man can occupy upon the earth than
to be engaged as a herald of salvation, commissioned of the great
Jehovah to proclaim the words of life to a fallen world, and to call
upon them to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus for the
remission of sins, promising them if they do it that they shall
receive the Holy Ghost? This is the position occupied by our Elders,
as well as that occupied by Seventies and High Priests. They go forth
in the name of the Lord; and people believe their testimony and gather
here. And why? Because they would not allow you to worship God in the
world whence you came, and they will scarcely do it here.

vol. 24, p.36
We talk a great deal about the religious liberty that is guaranteed
unto us in this land of the free, home of the brave and asylum for the
oppressed; yet men are contriving all the time to deprive us of the
rights of conscience, and of religious liberty. And what of it? Would
we treat them as they treat us? No, no, no; a thousand times no. Why
not? Says Jesus, "The servant is not greater than his lord. If they
have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my
saying, they will keep yours also." On the same occasion He said to
His disciples, after commanding them to love one another, "If the
world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. If ye
were of the world, the world would love its own; but because ye are
not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore
the world hateth you." There was then, and there is to-day, and there
always has been, a spirit of antagonism between the powers of light
and the powers of darkness. There has been a conflict in the world
ever since the creation of man to the present time. And that spirit of
antagonism to the truth that existed in former ages exists in this
age, and we have reason to know it. Is it because we are wicked that
we are opposed? We are not as good as we might be by a great deal, it
is true; we ought to be better than a great many people, and we are;
and our lives and conduct prove it, notwithstanding there are a great
many evils among us that we ought to repent of and put away. Yet, do
we injure anybody? I do not know that we do. Do we wish to deprive
anybody of his rights? Not that I know of. We are accused a good deal
of this and everything else, in fact. Do we wish to interfere with
anybody's religion? I hope you do not do it here. You have Methodists
and Presbyterians and Catholics, as well as other different sects;
would you want to interfere with them? I do not think for a moment,
that you would. We may think that their ideas are foolish in many
respects, but then they have a perfect right to entertain them, and
there are none, I think, that recognize that right sooner than we as
Latter-day Saints. We believe in freedom of conscience; we believe
that all men should be guaranteed the right to Worship God according
to the  dictates of their conscience. Some may want to worship a God
[p.37] without body, parts or passions; a God that sits on the top of
a topless throne; although to me the idea of worshiping such a God
would be most ridiculous, if other people desire to do it, all right,
and they should be protected in that right. But while we accord to all
men the right to think, and the right to worship as they please, we
claim the same right for ourselves. And then we do not want to have a
set of men placed over us in a governmental capacity who do not
recognize the rights of humanity; men who want to control the human
mind. We want to maintain correct principles; and we want to sustain
all men that do maintain them. We have a right to do that. Some,
however, think that we have not that right even; and they are
frequently trying to introduce principles that are at variance with
our constitutional rights. But it is our duty to maintain our rights;
it is our duty to stand up for those principles which guarantee
freedom to man, and we intend to do it, God being our helper; and not
permit the wicked and ungodly, the corrupt and depraved to deprive us
of our rights. But I shall be talking about politics if I keep on much
longer; what I have said, however, is correct, and it affects us as
American citizens. We possess just as many rights as any other
American citizens; and if there is anything contrary to this, it is
contrary to the genius of the institutions of our country. We are all
free and equal, at least, we are supposed to be; but we are not. We
may as well laugh as cry about these things though, as it makes but
little difference. We are engaged in doing the work of God; and we are
seeking to do the will of God; and He has established a Church, which
we, in the name of Israel's God, will help to sustain. And we should
not be concerned about the consequences of our acts. The Lord has all
men in His keeping, and He has us in His keeping; and we cannot do
anything only as He permits us. How could you Elders, who have been
out preaching and baptizing, and confirming members into the Church,
have imparted to them the gift of the Holy Ghost through the laying on
of hands, excepting God were with you. And if God were not with Israel
to-day, Israel could not be sustained. But God is on the side of
Israel; and He will sustain His people if they will observe His laws
and keep His commandments. And no man can successfully fight against
Jehovah, for He will say to any that oppose Zion, as He did to the
waves of the mighty ocean, "Hitherto shalt thou come and no further,
and here shalt thy proud waves be stayed." We are in the hands of God;
and the nation is also in the hands of God; and we can do nothing
unless He permits us; neither can this or any other nation. He
controls them according to the counsel of his own will; and He
manipulates, manages and directs the affairs of the children of men.
He has appointed us to do a work. It is not our work; but we are
willing to do it with His help. Will He be thwarted in His designs? I
tell you, No. The kingdom of God will roll forth, and no man can stay
it. And woe to that man who lifts up his hand against it; for the Lord
is managing this work, not us, and it is His business to take care of
His Saints. Therefore, we feel easy, comfortable, joyous and happy.
And I feel all the day long like singing hallelujah, hallelujah,
hallelujah, the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth; and He will reign until
all His enemies are put under His [p.38] feet. And Zion will progress
and triumph, and the work of God will go forth, and the kingdom of God
will be established, and the Zion of God built up, and all things
spoken of by the holy Prophets will be fulfilled; and the kingdom of
God will progress until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom
of our God and His Christ; and He will reign forever and ever, and
unrighteousness and wickedness, corruption and evil will be trampled
under His feet. God bless you, and lead you in the paths of life, in
the name of Jesus. Amen.

Geo. Q. Cannon, June 25, 1882

Hostile Feeling Towards the Saints—Their Morality Compared 
With that of the World—Laxity of Laws and Immorality 
in Washington—Object of the Edmunds' Bill—Cause of 
Former Hostility—Saints to Contend for Liberty—Rights of 
Congress—Other Things to Be Dreaded More Than Hostile
 Legislation—Effect of Such Legislation—Shame of 
Congressmen—Destiny of the Saints.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday, June 25, 1882.

(Reported By Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 24, p.38
I am exceedingly thankful to have the opportunity once more of being
with you and of partaking of that peaceful and sweet influence which
prevails in the midst of this much despised and terribly abused
people. The contrast, to me, is exceedingly marked between the
circumstances in which I have been placed and the influences that I
have had to meet, and those which surround me to-day. There have been
some things which have transpired which have not been very pleasant;
but on the whole, I can truthfully say, the t I have enjoyed myself
better than I expected, and probably much better than many of you
would suppose that one under the circumstances could do. At no time,
in my experience—in my life, have I ever seen a more embittered
feeling manifested against the Latter-day Saints than prevailed during
this past winter. You have had opportunities of understanding this to
some extent, for you have felt that influence here, and you have seen
its effects in the results that haw been wrought out. And I suppose if
we were like  other people we should have been terribly alarmed at the
manifestations we have [p.39] witnessed. There was a time when it
seemed as though all hell had broken loose, and that nothing less than
the entire destruction of the organization of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints would satisfy popular clamor. A most
extraordinary manifestation, especially when we consider the absence
of all provocation for such an outburst of wrath. If a person last
winter had come into Utah Territory and traveled through our
settlements, visiting the houses of the people and examining the
condition of affairs here, he would have found it difficult to
understand the cause of all the excitement that was raging throughout
the United States concerning this people. If there are those who do
not believe in the existence of spiritual powers and influences, let
them examine into this Utah question and the effects of its agitation
upon the public mind, and it seems to me they must be convinced that
there are unseen powers which operate upon the minds of the people at
large, to produce such extraordinary outbursts of prejudice and
passion as we have witnessed—fifty millions of people stirred up from
one end of the land to the other by a tornado of passion, unreasoning,
blind, besotted, bloodthirsty, which has carried men and women before
it, and has dethroned reason, concerning a people who were quietly
pursuing their avocations, molesting none, doing nothing that could be
construed by any reasonable person into anything that would be
offensive.

vol. 24, p.39
It is generally supposed that we are living in an enlightened age.
Popular preachers claim that this is the crowning generation for
light, and knowledge, and truth; that we are living in fact, in the
full blaze of Gospel light and glory. Politicians also claim that this
republican government of the United States is the fruit of the ripened
experience of all the ages; the product of the accumulated wisdom of
the centuries; that human aspirations finds the fullest development
under our form of government. This is the boast of the press, and
these are the teachings of the pulpit. And yet, through agencies which
boast of their enlightenment, this whirlwind of passion to which I
have alluded—this spasm of feeling that has convulsed the nation, has
swept over the land, and everything has been done that was possible to
make it destructive in its effects upon the objects of its wrath. I
have thought, and have sometimes expressed myself, that if lies could
destroy a people, we should have been buried out of sight long ago.
The basest and most malignant and most cruel, the most unfounded and
causeless misrepresentations and falsehoods have been circulated, and
men and women who knew nothing about us, preachers who had no idea of
our real belief, and editors who had no conception of the true
condition of affairs in this Territory, have all lent themselves,
sometimes understandingly, and other times ignorantly to do everything
in their power to destroy an innocent people. And what has been the
crime? We have been accused of immorality. God knows if that were to
be a crime sufficient to evoke destruction, there would be other
communities visited with wrath besides ours, even if we were all that
we are painted. But the fact is, there is no other Territory or State
in the United States—and I say this knowingly and
understandingly—where virtue is respected, revered and protected as it
is in Utah. There is no other community in the United States in [p.40]
which more young men grow up to manhood pure, in proportion to the
population than in the Territory of Utah.

vol. 24, p.40
As I have repeatedly said, we believe in marriage, we have opened the
door in that direction, and we say to the sexes marry; but we close
the door in the other direction, and say, you shall not commit
adultery, you shall not seduce, defile, prostitute or lead astray
innocent beings; if you do, and we had the power, we would punish you.
It seems like a paradox that those who do that which is according to
their religion should be punished, while those who trample upon their
religion should go free. And yet this is really true. All that we can
be accused of is, we have embodied in our religion practices that
belonged to the Patriarchs, which we believe, and so declare, God has
revealed to us, for the purposes of salvation and of producing greater
purity and of checking the flood of vice that is sweeping through the
land and sapping the foundation of this nation and all the nations of
Christendom. We have adopted the principle of plural marriage as part
of our religion. We have not led women astray, we have protected them.
We have not coerced them or used violence, but have thrown around them
a shield of protection, and at the same time have left them to
exercise the fullest liberty and the most extensive right of free
choice in every respect. But this is a sin; this shocks, we are told,
the moral sense of the nation. While, on the other hand, there are
communities who say they do not believe in adultery or in
seduction—that is, their religion teaches them that these things are
wrong; but many of whose members practice these crimes, and yet they
pass along unnoticed and undisturbed. Salt Lake City is 2,400 miles
from Washington—a remote place; it might be supposed the effect of our
examples, if they were bad, would not reach that distance; that if
there was any contagion flowing from our practices it would have
expended its force before traveling that far. But in Washington City,
at the head of the government, where Congress has unquestioned
jurisdiction, there is no law against adultery; no one can be punished
in the District for violating the marriage vow; that escapes the
attention of Congress. So with fornication; it goes unpunished, unless
it should be of so flagrant a character, done in so open and indecent
a manner as to excite public condemnation. Now if morality were to he
achieved it might be thought that Washington would be a fine field for
the exercise of the power that is unquestionably invested in the
Congress of the United States. I presented this view of the question
to Senator Edmunds, when this bill, which has since become a law, was
being discussed. I called his attention to the fact that it was not an
unfrequent thing, in taking up an evening paper in Washington City, to
read accounts of the finding of two or three infants that had been
cast away or deserted by their inhuman mothers, found in vacant lots
and in out-of-the-way places, and that too in the most elegant city to
be found in the United States. It appeared to me, as I said to him,
that Washington was a splendid field for the exercise of the power of
Congress. If it was a sincere wish to check immorality, and to put
down vice that prompted the Edmunds' bill, however mistaken its author
might be in his ideas respecting the existence of these evils in Utah,
the  best place to commence was at the head. But [p.41] it was plain
to be seen that nothing in that bill was designed to reach real vice,
to strike down immorality; it was a blow at our religious practices.
To be sure, however, as to what the intent of the bill really was, and
to know this from his own lips, I asked him if. adulterers could be
punished in Utah Territory under the provisions of the bill. His reply
was that if a man who had one wife were to live openly and
continuously with another woman he could be punished under it; but
adulterers would not be very likely to expose themselves to the
operations of the law in that manner. He said that "sporadic cases of
adultery could not be punished by this bill." I thought the reply one
of which a Senator of the United States should be ashamed. I have
known Senator Edmunds for some time, and have had some admiration for
him, but I declare I blushed for him when he made the reply that
"sporadic cases of adultery" could not be punished under the
provisions of this bill, now become law.

vol. 24, p.41
Now, you can see what the design is. It is not to punish immorality.
If immorality were the object to be reached, that law would have been
made broad enough for every case, whether they be practices, what they
term under religious guise, or practices in violation of religion.
What then is the object of the measure? It is to strike down a
prominent feature of our religion; that is its object, and there is no
other object to be achieved. It is the fact that we make marriage a
part of our religion that excites animosity, and they are determined
to destroy us.

vol. 24, p.41
"If you were to protect immorality and not call it religion," I have
been told many and many a time, "we should not object to it; but you
are sanctioning by the forms of religion that which we cannot endure,
and which is hateful to our civilization." It is the marriage
ceremony, that is the offensive part of it; it is, in other words, the
marrying that excites dislike and hatred.

vol. 24, p.41
Now, is this to be wondered at? I do not wonder at it; I am not
surprise, I at all at this feeling; for the reason that I have always
expected that this doctrine, like every doctrine connected with this
Church, would excite the bitter hatred of those who oppose the work of
God. It was the fact that the Prophet Joseph Smith, and the Elders of
this Church declared that revelation had been received from God, that
excited animosity in the first place. The Elders of this Church might
have preached any doctrines they pleased and not said they had been
taught them by revelation, nor by special divine assistance, nor by
angels having come from heaven, but preached them as the speculations
of men, as doctrines discovered, framed and arranged by men, by some
theologians of eminent ability, and they would have had no particular
difficulty. In preaching precisely the same doctrines we now preach,
that is, the first principles of the Gospel, a church might have been
made one of the most popular churches upon the face of the earth.

vol. 24, p.41
But what was it that excited animosity? It was the declaration that
God had spoken from the heavens and had restored the primitive Gospel
in its original purity and power, and that we had the power and
authority to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel through which
had been restored the gifts and blessings and powers that pertained to
the Gospel in the days of Jesus. It was [p.42] this declaration that
excited animosity throughout the religious world against the
Latter-day Saints in the beginning. Every preacher felt that he was
condemned by this declaration. If we had stood upon the same platform
as they, saying that our organization was the result of man's wisdom,
we should then have had some sympathy from them. But because our
Elders declared that God had spoken, and that we preached that which
had been revealed to us, animosity was excited, and mobs rose against
us, entertaining the most bitter feelings, and committing the most
terrible outrages.

vol. 24, p.42
It is interesting reading now, in this year of our Lord, 1882, to go
back to that which occurred fifty years ago, in Missouri, soon after
this Church was organized. The charges against us then were that we
believed in Prophets, that we believed in revelation, that we believed
in healing the sick, according to the pattern in the New Testament,
that we were so credulous as to believe that God would work miracles;
and the crowning accusation was that we were Yankees and
abolitionists, and therefore were unfit to live in the State of
Missouri. I say, it is interesting in these days to go back and read
the documents issued by the mob in 1832-3 in Jackson County, Missouri.
There was no plural marriage then to cause offense. The cry against us
then was, that we believed that God was a God of revelation as He was
in ancient days; that He was the same God in this, the 19th century,
that He was in the first century of the Christian era, when Jesus and
the Apostles ministered among men. This was considered sufficient
cause for mobs to organize themselves and drive our people from their
homes and lands, and to kill some of them.

vol. 24, p.42
If we were to practice plural marriage in some other manner, and not
sanctify it by the forms of religion; if we were to be guilty of
anything of thils character, separating it entirely from all religious
ceremonies and ordinances, there would be little, if anything, said
about us. To judge from expressions I hear, I do not suppose it would
excite any particular animosity.

vol. 24, p.42
We, as a people, have to pass through these ordeals. It is a great
consolation to me, it has been while I have been absent, to know that
we are fighting the battles of religious liberty for the entire
people; it might be said, for the entire world. And there is no people
on this continent in so good a position to do this to-day as we are,
for there is no people so well organized as we are. No man,
single-handed, could do what we are doing; no half dozen men could do
it; they would be crushed. Let any man go out from this place and
attempt, single-handed and apart from any other organization, to fight
the battle that we are fighting, and he would soon be overwhelmed. But
we are an organized community; we can live here as we did in the early
days without help from any other source except God. We can raise our
food; we can make our clothing. If it be necessary we can pinch
ourselves, dispense with luxuries, and can live on those things which
are barely essential to life. We do not necessarily have to depend
upon other people for support. If grasshoppers come and sweep our
fields, as they have done, there is no cry from Utah to the general
government for help. We have borne these afflictions unassisted by our
fellow-citizens; and we have  proven to our own [p.43] satisfaction,
if not to the nation at large, that we are capable of sustaining
ourselves. Therefore, when wrath is excited against us, we do not lose
employment, we do not lose food, we are not turned out of our houses
nor otherwise impoverished; because we have the elements in our own
midst from which we can draw a living; and we know how to use them for
our own sustenance, and for the preservation of those who are
dependent upon us. Hence we are in an excellent position to fight the
battles of freedom; and it is the most glorious warfare that men or
women were ever engaged in. I expect we shall continue to contend for
liberty, not with physical weapons but with steadfast moral courage,
despite the Edmunds' law, despite the Poland law, despite the law of
'62, or any other law that may be made in violation of the
Constitution, and of the Bill of Rights. We shall have to contend
unceasingly for those principles, without wavering or yielding one
iota in our determination. I claim this not for Latter-day Saints
alone, but I claim it for every man and woman in this Republic; for I
say that the men and women in this great nation have the right to
worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences, as
long as they do not, in so doing, interfere with the rights of their
fellow-citizens; and I claim that they have the right to do this,
despite the Supreme Court decisions, despite the action of Congress,
despite the expressions of pulpit and press; and I am willing to
contend for that liberty for every man amt woman whether they be of
the Methodist, the Presbyterian, the Episcopalian, or any other
persuasion, or whether they be believers in the doctrines or views of
Col. Robert Ingersol. God has given us this right, and He has given
unto us our agency. If we violate His will He will punish us; He has
threatened us with punishment if we do so, and we are responsible to
Him, and not to the Congress of the United States, not to the
President of the United States, nor to any human being; we are
responsible alone to our God, and there is no power upon the earth
that can justly deprive me or deprive you of this right. They may, by
force of power, by illegal measures and unconstitutional laws do this;
men may be imprisoned or slain; but the principle that I now declare
is a fundamental, a constitutional principle, and it will endure. And
the day will come in this land when every man will have this right,
regardless of his profession. Are we to be dictated to by popular
preachers? Such men say to the Congress of the United States, "You
must enact certain laws; we demand it of you; our congregations demand
it; you must put down 'Mormonism.' We do not want that religion. We
are Methodists; we are Presbyterians, or we are somebody else, and we
call upon you to maintain orthodoxy and to put down heterodoxy." I
would just as soon be dictated to by the Pope of Rome, by Mr. Ingersol
or by a "Mormon" Bishop, as to be dictated to by popular preachers, as
to what I must accept as religion.

vol. 24, p.43
Fault is found with us in this Territory because it is said the
hierarchy dictates legislation; but you know this is not true. I wish
we could dictate it more than it is done. We have our views like other
citizens, but who has ever known them to be forced upon any? And, yet,
this is the head and front of our offending, namely, that in Utah
there is a theocracy dictating legislation. [p.44] Now, who is it that
has demanded of Congress this Edmunds' law against Utah? It has been
the pulpit of our nation, the orthodox pulpit. It is at their behests
this legislation has been enacted. They would destroy us; and if they
could do this then they would turn their attention to somebody
else—the Catholics, the Infidels, the Spiritualists,—they would not be
satisfied until they obtained what they call "uniformity." They do the
very thing themselves that they charge us with doing, and which they
pretend they desire to prevent in this Territory.

vol. 24, p.44
It is this principle of freedom of which I have been speaking that we
are determined to maintain; we shall contend for it to the very
uttermost as long as life remains. This is the feeling I have. Do you
not feel the same? I am sure you do; I know you all do; I need not
call for any expression of your feelings. We cannot fight law; we must
submit to law, the law being more powerful than we are; but we can do
as John Bunyan said: "I cannot obey, but I can suffer." We cannot
renounce our religion; we cannot throw it aside; we cannot trample
upon the commandments of God; but we can endure the penalty of obeying
God's law, even it it be imprisonment. It is part of the contract. We
know what others had to endure for the religion of Jesus, and if we
expect to obtain the same glory as they, we must be prepared to endure
the same consequences.

vol. 24, p.44
I do not make these remarks to stir up feelings of defiance. It would
be a most unwise and a most unfortunate position for us to occupy, to
place ourselves in an attitude of defiance against the laws of the
land; but while we do not defy, we at the same time shall maintain, I
hope, the principles of liberty, and claim them for every man and
woman as well as ourselves. We shall never cease our efforts, I hope,
until from one end of the land to the other men and women can worship
God whether they be Mormon or infidel, or whether they believe in
Buddha, or are believers in the God of Israel, the Lord of the whole
earth, or worship a wooden god, without interference or interruption
from others as long as they do not trespass upon or interfere with the
rights of their fellow-citizens. All ought to have this right, and no
one should seek to deprive them of it.

vol. 24, p.44
The most nonsensical arguments have been used against us in
consequence of our claiming liberty of this kind. Say some men:
Suppose there were Thugs in this country, or Hindoos who believed in
burning widows as they did in India, shall the government not have the
right to put down such murders and such ceremonies of cremation?
Suppose that human sacrifice was deemed proper by some religions sect
and should be called a religious ordinance, do you mean to say that
government has not the right to interfere with and to stop the taking
of life in such a way?

vol. 24, p.44
Certainly, I have never said it had not, neither have I claimed it
when I have said that we had a right to practice this feature of our
religion. There is a very wide distinction, but many do not seem to
understand the difference. There are certain acts that are crimes in
and of themselves; they are not made so by statutory law; one of these
is murder. It always was a crime against nature and always will be. He
who  takes the life of a fellow being commits a crime, even if it
should be in a land [p.45] where there is no law; it is in and t of
itself a crime—malum in se. It needs no statutory law to make it so.
Marriage occupies a very different position from this. Before the law
of 1862 was passed by Congress a man might have married in this
Territory two or more wives, there being no law—human nor divine—that
we had any knowledge of, prohibiting it. There was no law of the
United States against it; there was no law of the Territory against
it, and it was not in and of itself a crime. It was made a crime by
the law of July 1, 1862, which, we assert, was in violation of the
first amendment to the Constitution. It was malum prohibitum!—a crime
made so by statutory law. There is a wide distinction between the two;
and every ordinary mind must, I think, readily admit that there is no
comparison between marriage and murder, robbery, theft and crimes of a
kindred character. Still there are a great many people who do not seem
to understand this.

vol. 24, p.45
They say, "Suppose you believed in murder, in human sacrifice, do you
mean to say that we would not have the right to interfere with you;
that we could not do anything to check that practice?"

vol. 24, p.45
Certainly they could and should. They could check any practice that we
might be guilty of that would interfere with the rights of our fellow
men. Government has the right, and owes it to its citizens, to protect
them in their rights—to protect their lives, to protect their
property, to protect them in all their civil rights and in their
religious rights also, and to prevent others from doing them violence.
Beyond this it should not go. And they call our system of marriage,
bigamy. Such confusion of terms! The essence of the crime of bigamy is
that a man, already married to one wife, clandestinely marries
another. Both women are wronged and deceived; the first by his
marrying a second time during her lifetime; the second by his
concealment of the fact that he already has a living wife. In the
anxiety to attach odium to our system of marriage, our enemies call it
bigamy, ignoring the fact that, according to our rules, a man who has
one wife does not take another wife without the consent of the first
wife; no advantage is taken of her by keeping her in ignorance. The
new relationship has been entered into by common consent. There is no
element of crime about this—that is, of the crime of bigamy. It is, as
I have said the concealment that makes it a crime; it is the fact that
both women are deceived and wronged by the act of the man. And such a
man ought to be punished. That which has been done has been done in
the face of high heaven, in the light of day, believing, as we did,
that it would be the means of preserving this community in purity,
that if every means were used to provide for marriage there would be
no margin of unmarried women left for lust to prey upon.

vol. 24, p.45
Men have said to me: "Mr. Cannon, we cannot understand why it is that
women will consent to such arrangements."

vol. 24, p.45
"My dear sirs," I have said, "do you not think that the ladies who
occupy questionable relationships to gentlemen in this city
(Washington) would be very glad to have that relationship sanctified
by marriage; do you think they would object to it? Would any true
woman, if she loved a man, put herself in such a false position in
society, and yet not marry him if she could do so honorably? Which
relation would [p.46] be the better and more honorable?"

vol. 24, p.46
I do not wish to convey the idea that plural marriage can be
universal. In the very nature of things as I have often said, it is
impossible; the equality of the sexes would prevent this, were men
ever so desirous to make it so. Take our own Territory: the males
outnumber the females; it cannot therefore be a practice without limit
among us.

vol. 24, p.46
No one need be afraid of the extensive spread of this system even if
the Edmunds' law were not in operation. Besides all this, it should be
borne in mind, that God did not give this revelation and commandment
to us to urge upon the world for its practice.

vol. 24, p.46
The greatest foe we have to contend with is ignorance. We are not
known. We are lied about most extensively, and every avenue is blocked
against us. Popular journals are afraid of injuring their circulation
by speaking the truth concerning us. The publishers are affected by
the same influences as the politicians—the pulpit and this popular
clamor cause men to be afraid. If we could be known as we really
are—not in Salt Lake alone, for this city is not a fair sample of
Utah; if it were possible for the people generally, who reiterate
these popular cries against us, to travel through our settlements
north and south, and see our people, there would be a very different
public feeling in regard to us. But we have been inundated by
falsehood, we are nearly covered by its waves, and people who know
nothing about us are so startled at this idea of polygamy, as it is
called, that they are prepared to believe anything that may be said
about us. We have this to contend against. In the end, however, we
shall be abundantly successful, for a people possessing the qualities
that the people of Utah do, can and will live—a people who are united,
a people who are honest, a people who are frugal, a people who are
temperate, a people who are orderly in their lives and who are
virtuous, truly virtuous, can withstand a tremendous amount of
pressure. There is only one way in which this people can be checked
and that is by extirpation. Otherwise, the qualities they possess are
bound to live in the struggle. The doctrine of "the survival of the
fittest," applies to us, and insures us a long, a prosperous, an
uninterrupted and a glorious career. We can live in spite of adverse
legislation, in spite of commissioners, in spite of governors, in
spite of acts of persecution; we can live and still flourish, and
still grow and still increase; and we shall do it. I am not at all
afraid as to the result. Of course legislation of the Edmunds' kind
can pinch us; it can be made excessively disagreeable to us. It may
test us in ways that may be new to us; but sincerely I say to you, my
brethren and sisters, that I dread other things that exist in our
midst more than I do hostile legislation.

vol. 24, p.46
I dread the increase of luxury; I dread the increase of class
distinctions which I see growing up. The disintegrating influences of
wealth are far more to be dreaded than any outside pressure of this
character. All that is being done in this direction is to hoop us up,
as the cooper hoops up barrels. This has been the case already. During
the last five or six months I have had letters from all parts of our
Territory, and they uniformly bespeak a determination to cling
together.

vol. 24, p.46
But watch the effect of wealth; [p.47] look at its effects.
Communities get wealthy and they begin to think about their wealth.
Where their treasure is there is their heart also. Especially is this
the case if they are divided into classes. Then the rich are in a
position to be tempted and tried far more than they would be if they
were on the same plane with their fellows. If we are nearly alike
temporally we feel alike. In this has consisted much of our strength
in the past. We were not divided into classes, with interests diverse
one from the other. The sacrifices we had to make fell pretty equally
upon all, and there was no temptation offered one class because of its
greater wealth, to compromise with principle, or to question the
policy of standing up unflinchingly for principle, or to feel
different from the bulk of the community.

vol. 24, p.47
The increase of wealth, therefore, and the consequent increase of
fashions are more to be dreaded than hostile legislation. Let a wife
follow all the fashions of the day, and then let her children do the
same, and a man must have a deep pocket to sustain such a family. Give
him two or more wives and their children of this kind, and how long
can he keep up? Introduce fashions among us, and make women
fashionable, and make their daughters fashionable, and what is called
"the problem" will not he long in being solved. If a man then had more
than one wife he would need a large income to sustain them. Some women
might be shrewd enough to understand this, and if not wanting their
husbands to have another wife, might take pains to consume all the
income.

vol. 24, p.47
Well, our enemies never have had and never will have wisdom enough to
adopt any plan that will hurt this work. Why, instead of injuring this
people in what they have already done against us, they are only
advertising us. The effect of this persecution—I cannot call it
anything else—has been to call forth three able productions by men who
personally knew little or nothing about us. One man had visited here
and the other two were prompted in the interest of justice to write
and speak as they did, feeling that a great injustice was being done
to us, and that Constitutional rights were being trampled upon. One of
these, a gentleman in Boston, delivered an able lecture; and another
Bostonian wrote an able pamphlet; another gentleman in New York, wrote
one of the best pamplets on life in Utah, that I have seen for many
years; and besides these there have been many correspondents who have
written upon the subject, and the result is that men and women have
been awakened to the consideration and examination of this question.
But if they had been silent concerning it, many never would have
thought of it. We must be advertised, and I do not know any better way
than that which has been adopted.

vol. 24, p.47
As far as my own case in Congress is concerned, I have not allowed
myself to be annoyed. Remarks have been made very frequently about my
bearing the attacks upon me so pleasantly. I have replied, "Why should
I not feel so—I am the wronged man? I had a larger majority in my
favor than any other man upon the floor of the House. I am the
representative of the people of Utah, properly elected, and fully
qualified and eligible for the position. This the committee of the
House, after the close of the strictest examination—and it might be
said, the most prejudiced examination, [p.48] have decided. Fourteen
out of fifteen of the committee on elections, after making a full
examination of the case, have decided that I was properly entitled to
the certificate, and as a consequence to the seat. If the
consciousness of being right ought to make a man feel pleasantly, then
I am entitled to the feeling. I feel as one who is called to make
sacrifices for a glorious cause."

vol. 24, p.48
Great pressure was brought to bear upon republican members to have
them vote solidly on this question. One somewhat prominent man
purposed to make a speech denouncing the wrong which was being
attempted against me. He told me that Speaker Keifer heard of his
intention and "bulldozed" him out of making it. One member said to me:
"Mr. Cannon, in voting against you as I did, I told those around me
that I did the most cowardly act of my public life." Another said,
"Mr. Cannon, I wrote to my wife and told her that I had done the
meanest thing I ever did since I have been a member of Congress, in
voting as I did against you." "But," said he, "what could I do?" These
are samples of expressions made upon the subject. You can understand
that my position was one not to be ashamed of. The man that is wronged
has no occasion to feel the blush of shame on his cheeks; it is those
who commit the wrong who ought to have that feeling; and they cannot
help feeling that they are inferior to the one they have injured. But
notwithstanding the pressure of which I speak that was brought to bear
upon members, the conspirators against the liberties of Utah dared not
trust my case to the House till the Edmunds' bill had passed. There
were some strong men who could not see their way clear to vote against
my taking my seat. It was felt therefore that the only way my case
could be reached was by the Senate and House passing a law and having
it signed by the President of the United States. In this way, by using
all the powers of the government, except the judiciary, the case was
reached; but then they had to trample upon the Constitution to do it;
for the law, as applied to me, was ex post facto.

vol. 24, p.48
I had gone to Washington eight years previously; I had been at the bar
of the House four times to be sworn in, the same man in every respect,
It was not charged that I had violated any law since that time, or
rendered myself ineligible. After a determined contest I had been
confirmed in the seat by the 43d Congress—a Republican Congress—also
by the 44th Congress—a Democratic Congress; also by the 45th and 46th
Congresses. Now by what law could a man in my position, having the
majority of the votes, and the fact being conceded that the election
had been fair and that there had been a full expression of the
people's will, according to the forms of law—I ask, upon what
principle of right could such a man be excluded from a seat in the
47th Congress? Legally he could not. There is only one way in which
that could be done, that is by trampling upon the principle of
representative government and the Constitution of the United States.
This was done in my case, and this action will stand on the books as a
precedent that will cause men to feel ashamed of it in days to come.

vol. 24, p.48
Now, my brethren and sisters, I return here feeling, as I have said,
excellently, and cheerfully, full of courage and hope, not at all
weakened in my feelings. I feel exceedingly hopeful and joyful and am
satisfied [p.49] that we are in the right path, that we are on the
winning side, because we have right, we have justice and we have truth
on our side. The only fear I have is that we shall fail to make use of
the opportunities God has given unto us of maintaining our integrity
and being true and faithful, for God has said, "I have decreed in my
heart that I will prove you in all things, whether you will abide in
my covenant, even unto death, that you may be found worthy; for if ye
will not abide in my covenant, ye are not worthy of me." He has also
told us, "whose layeth down his life in my cause, for my name's sake,
shall find it again, even life eternal: Therefore, be not afraid of
your enemies."

vol. 24, p.49
This exhortation God has given unto us. And we may as well prepare
ourselves, if we are not already prepared, for everything of this
kind. The time must come when the principles of truth and
righteousness will prevail over the land; and it is our destiny to
maintain them and make them universal. The prophecies that were made
by the Prophet Joseph Smith concerning this nation and us will be
fulfilled. He said that the time would come when the Latter-day Saints
would be the only people that would maintain constitutional principles
upon this land. I have been taught from my youth that that was the
destiny of this people; that this nation would drift away from the
Constitution and Constitutional principles; that mobocracy would
reign, and the principles of right would be sacrificed to the power of
might. And we can see this coming to pass.

vol. 24, p.49
In former times mobs came against us with cannon and muskets, with
powder and ball, and the torch, and life and property alike fell
sacrifices to their violence. That was the expression of the popular
will; it found vent in illegal forms, the laws being trampled upon to
satisfy its demands. But matters have changed. Mobocracy to-day
assumes the forms of legality, and, therefore, in meeting this power
you have to wrestle with it under the form of law. In the early days
when the mob came upon us we could take our guns and meet it, but when
a mob comes backed up by law, clothed in the garb of the law, claiming
shelter under the Constitution, it is very different; and that is our
position to-day. We have fought mobs from the beginning; there have
been times when we have held our own, determined to stand our ground;
at other times we have been driven; until, at last, we found refuge in
these mountains.

vol. 24, p.49
Now we axe subjected to another sort of test, and I look upon it as
necessary to develop us and to prove us. I accept this, in the
providence of God, as a means to school this people. It will make
statesmen and legislators of us; it already shows the necessity of
education; it will have the effect also to broaden our views, to
enlarge our intellects, and to stir up our young men and our young
women to prepare themselves for usefulness. We have to be a superior
people; we have to educate our children, and make them the peers, and
I may say, the superiors of all others, for we have the principles
which will make us a superior people. And in order to become, such a
people, I do not know any better training that we could huge than that
which we are now receiving, unpleasant though it may be. Read the
history of New England and you will see that we are passing through
precisely the same training that the colonists there did. It [p.50]
developed them, and was the means of making them the great people that
they have since become.

vol. 24, p.50
I pray God to bless you and fill you with His Holy Spirit, and help
you to remain faithful and true to Him and to one another, that you
may never lose your courage or falter for a single moment, but
maintain your integrity to the last, and teach your children to do
likewise, that you and yours may be found among those who shall be
recognized as having been valiant in the cause of God upon the earth.
Let us be wise and prudent in all our talk, and cautious in everything
we do, feeling to submit to wrong rather than to do wrong, trusting
the Lord to overrule the intentions of our enemies for our good and
the final triumph of truth over error, and good over evil. There need,
be no rashness, no defiance or manifestation of feeling. Let us show
the world that God has given unto us principles which lift us up above
these clouds that now envelope us; and that we have not been taught in
vain, that we have not passed through the scenes of the past fifty
years without having learned many valuable and excellent lessons.
Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, January 27, 1883

Importance of the Work of God—"The Kingdom of God or
Nothing"—Apparent Insignificance of the Church at First—
Its Growth—Ancient Men of God—Personal Reminiscence—
What is Required of the Saints—How Joseph Smith's 
Prayers Were Answered.

Delivered at Nephi, Saturday Afternoon, January 27, 1883.

(Reported By Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 24, p.50
We meet with the Saints of the several Stakes at the Stake Quarterly
Conferences for the purpose of giving instruction which all need in
order to qualify themselves to magnify their calling as Saints of God,
engaged in establishing and building up the Church and kingdom of God.
And I will here say, as I have often said, that all men, and all
women, regardless of the position they occupy, or the office they
hold, are dependent upon the Lord for His Spirit to assist them in
their labors.

vol. 24, p.50
I made a covenant with the Lord, years ago, that whatever He would
[p.51] impress me to say, I would preach to the people. If we are not
able to speak to your edification, it is not because there are not
truth and knowledge, principles and laws sufficient within the pale of
this Church, and connected with the work in which we are engaged. I
look upon the cause of God and the mission that He has given each of
us connected with it, as requiring the whole attention, the might,
mind and strength of each one of us, in order to magnify our calling
and accomplish the work committed to our hands.

vol. 24, p.51
The Lord raised up Joseph Smith specially to do the work that he
performed. He was ordained and appointed before he was born to come
upon the stage of action in this age of God's mercy to man, through
the loins of ancient Joseph who was a descendant of Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob, to lay the foundation of this great and glorious dispensation—a
dispensation that will be marked and distinguished in the annals of
human history for its grand and mighty, and also its serious and awful
events, The day has already dawned when the light of heaven is to fill
the earth; the day in which the Lord has said that nothing should be
kept hidden, whether it be things pertaining to one God, or many Gods,
or to thrones, principalities or powers; the day in which everything
that has been kept from the knowledge of man ever since the foundation
of the earth, must be revealed; and it is a day in which the ancient
prophets looked forward to with a great deal of interest and anxiety.
It is a day in which the Gospel is to be preached to every nation,
tongue and people for a witness of what shall follow; a day in which
the Israel of God who receive it in their dispersed and scattered
condition are to gather together to the place appointed of God, the
place where they will perform the "marvelous work and wonder" spoken
of by the ancients who, in vision, saw our day; and where they will
begin to inherit the promises made to the fathers respecting their
children. The work that is to be so marvelous in the eyes of men has
already commenced, and is assuming shape and proportions; but they
cannot see it. It will consist in preaching the Gospel to all the
world, gathering the Saints from the midst of all those nations who
reject it; building up the Zion of God; establishing permanently in
the earth His kingdom; preparing for the work of the gathering of the
Jews and the events that will follow their settlement in their own
lands, and in preparing for ourselves holy places in which to stand
when the judgments of God shall overtake the nations. This is truly a
good work; and it is a marvel (when we look at it with our natural
eyes) how this people are sustained in their faith and hope of
accomplishing it, besides having to provide for the wants of
themselves and families, which is of itself as much as most men can
accomplish. We cannot do the work which God through us intends to have
done, unless we place ourselves under His care and direction, and take
the sentiment, "The Kingdom of God, or nothing," for our motto, as
well as the end and aim of our life. This we must do to be truly the
servants of God. We cannot serve God and mammon. We cannot build up
the Kingdom of God and withhold our hearts from Him. We must either
come under the dominion of God, and be led and directed by Him, or
under the dominion of Satan, and be ruled over by him. It is for us,
[p.52] through our faith and works, our desires and course of life, to
choose which we will take, as we must take the one side or the other.

vol. 24, p.52
Nobody in this world has cause to rejoice as we have. None have the
encouraging future before them that we have; for Zion is not to be
moved out of her place, neither is "the kingdom" to be given to
another people. God rules and reigns, and we are His people, and He is
our God.

vol. 24, p.52
This work, this marvelous work and a wonder, the work that will
eventually fill the whole world—and neither man nor the devil can
prevent it—commenced, as all the works of our God begin, in a small
way. It was likened by the Savior to the mustard seed, the smallest of
all seeds, put in the soil, which grew until the fowls of the air
could lodge in the branches thereof. This certainly is the
characteristic of this Chinch and Kingdom, commencing as it did on the
6th day of April, 1830, with only six members. But the Lord told
Joseph in one of the revelations that he was laying the foundation of
a great work, how great he knew not. Joseph was young at that time,
and could not comprehend fully the nature of the work which he had
been called and appointed to commence in the earth.

vol. 24, p.52
When Joseph presented to the Christian world the principles that God
had communicated to him, he at once aroused their prejudices; he had
to struggle against traditions which they had inherited from their
fathers who knew not God nor His ways, traditions which had come down
to them through the ages, which were antagonistic to the saving truths
of heaven. And hence his life was one continual struggle, meeting with
opposition on every hand, especially from the priests of the day; but
he lived through it and rejoiced greatly in his labors until he
finished his testimony in the flesh, after laboring some fourteen
years to that end. He had to wade through deep waters; but he never
was discouraged or disheartened, notwithstanding he had to contend
against foes without and foes within. He never lost sight of the
majesty of his calling, nor the divinity of this work; but spake and
acted in the midst of the people under all circumstances the man that
he was—the Prophet of God, the Seer and Revelator of the last
dispensation. He left us under painful circumstances, sealing his
testimony with his blood; but his works follow him. The Gospel of the
Kingdom which he preached, flourished under the wise administration of
God's servants who followed him. The Lord blessed and sustained His
Apostles, and led them to this land, where the standard of Zion has
been planted, which begins already to, attract the notice of the
nations afar off. And here in this land, notwithstanding the
difficulties we have had to wrestle with, incident to settling a new
country a thousand miles from civilization, having also to protect
ourselves against the raids of the wild and untutored Indians, the
Lord has prospered us, and blessed us on every hand; and we are to-day
a blessed people. Yet the Christian world is opposed to us, and the
Christians generally hate us. The Savior himself had the same spirit
and feeling to contend against. There was no man more unpopular than
He; no man more persecuted than He. And why? Because He preached false
doctrine? No. The real reason was, as He himself declared, because
they loved [p.53] darkness better than light, because their deeds were
evil. There are but the two powers, that of God and that of the devil.
There is but the one true and living God, and He is our Eternal
Father, the creator of this earth: and He will give it to His children
to inherit.

vol. 24, p.53
We are nearing the end of the 6th thousand years. We have the history,
or a partial history, of the dealings of God with the nations from the
day of Father Adam down as, contained in the Bible and the Book of
Mormon, from which we may learn many valuable lessons. God has raised
up at different ages certain men to do a certain work, as He raised up
father Abraham. He was a noble spirit, we are told, before he left the
realms of glory to come and tabernacle in the flesh. He had the spirit
of the Gods with him when he was born; and he was faithful to God, and
He had confidence in him; and whatever God required at his hands, he
performed. So with Enoch. He stood at the head of the dispensation in
which he lived. He, in the course of time, some 350 years, built and
perfected the city called Zion. He, however, met with all kinds of
opposition from the people among whom he labored; but the power of God
was manifested to such an extent that his enemies stood and trembled
through fear; and through that power he was enabled to perform the
mighty work which he and his people did; it was not because the devil
and his party were any more kindly disposed towards the Saints of God,
but because they could not help themselves; and in the wisdom of God
Enoch and his people and their city were taken away front the earth.

vol. 24, p.53
The devil in different ages has made war against the Saints and
overcome them; and he has tried his best to destroy this Church and
Kingdom. As I have said, Joseph and the first Elders met with the
fiercest kind of opposition; but, with some exceptions, we have stood
it all, and are the better to-day for having passed through the fire.
When we went upon our first foreign mission, Joseph said to us, "No
matter what may come upon you, round up your shoulders and bear it,
and always sustain and defend the interests of the Church and Kingdom
of God." When we took our departure his demeanor in parting was
something that I had never noticed or experienced before. After
crossing the Mississippi River I crawled to the side of a house and
lay down upon a side of sole leather, while suffering from the chills
and fever. While resting there the Prophet Joseph came along and saw
me. He gave me some parting advice in answer to some remarks made, and
then told me to get up and go on, and all would be well with me. That
is the way I parted with him upon that occasion. From that day to this
I have noticed the steady growth and increase of this people. We have
nothing else to do but to build up the Kingdom of God. If we do this
He will keep us and provide for us. We want to labor as a body of
Priesthood, to enter into the holy of belies; we want to come before
God, and pray until we get the spirit of this work, until we
comprehend our calling before God.

vol. 24, p.53
There has never been such a dispensation upon the earth as the present
one. In other dispensations men had to lay down their lives, and
others to hide up in dens and caves of the earth, and wander in sheep
skins and goat skins, for the [p.54] word of God. We have had a taste
of the same treatment in our day. And we have also seen days of
poverty. When for instance, we left to go on our first English
mission, two dollars would have bought everything I left to feed and
clothe my wife and children. I hardly had a day's provisions in my
house. It was a good deal so with my brethren; but we did not stay to
nurse our wives. Those were the days of our poverty; and we never knew
what it was to be comfortably well off until we came to these valleys
of the mountains. We had a great many trials in those days or what we
called trials. I want to get this principle into your minds, that God
Almighty is guiding the course of this Church and Kingdom, and not we;
and He has organized it for this day and generation and it never will
be rooted out of the earth again. The Prophet Joseph knew what he was
doing; in fact, he knew much more than he dared to tell on account of
the prejudice, traditions and unbelief of the people. I used to have
peculiar feelings about his death and the way in which his life was
taken. I felt that if, with the consent and good feelings of the
brethren that waited on him after be crossed the river to leave
Nauvoo, Joseph could have had his desire, he would have pioneered the
way to the Rocky Mountains. But since then I have been fully
reconciled to the fact that it was according to the programme, that it
was required of him, as the head of this dispensation, that he should
seal his testimony with his blood, and go hence to the spirit world,
holding the keys of this dispensation, to open up the mission that is
now being performed by way of preaching the Gospel to the "spirits in
prison." But those who shed his blood, and the people and nation who
sanctioned it in their hearts, have that to meet, and they can no more
escape the penalty thereof than they can escape the death of the body.
My views and feelings in regard to the Twelve and leading men of this
Church have been this, that when they leave this stage of action they
will be permitted to lie down in peace surrounded by their families
and friends; and also, that God will never require them to stain their
hands with the blood of their fellow men, in order to protect
themselves from violence; but, that the Lord will fight our battles,
and frustrate the measures that would lead to such an issue. And the
wisdom of this is manifested in the fact that part of our duty is to
build Temples, and officiate in the same; and this we could not do so
acceptably to God if our hands were stained with the blood of our
fellow-men, even in our own defense. Hence I believe that God will
cause the wicked to slay the wicked; and that He will cut off our
enemies by judgment from time to time, as it shall be deemed prudent
by Him. All is peace in Zion, and I thank God for it. I am reminded of
a saying made by Brother Cannon upon entering the well furnished
parlor of one of President Merrill's houses, of Richmond, in Cache
County. "What," he said, "all this and heaven too?" Yes, God intends
to give to His Saints the good things of the earth, as well as the
blessings of heaven, as they shall become able to use them properly.
The Lord intends to build up His Zion through us His weak and feeble
creatures. He intends to make Zion strong and powerful in the earth.
He will bless us with means and He will put it into our hearts to
build Temples to His name, in which His [p.55] Saints may perform the
work that is required at their hands in redeeming their dead.

vol. 24, p.55
Brethren and sisters, you should live by faith, realizing every day
that all power rests with God, and that it is through Him that we are
able to live in peace and enjoy plenty; that it is through Him the
wrath of our enemies is turned aside from time to time, and that it
will be through Him that the remainder of their wrath will be
restrained. You should enter your secret closets, and call upon the
name of the Lord. Many of you have learned how to pray; then fail not
to let your prayers ascend up into the ears of the God of Sabaoth; and
He will hear you. I think sometimes that we do not fully comprehend
the power that we have with God in knowing how to approach Him
acceptably. All that these men holding the Priesthood, and all that
our sisters need do, is to live near to God, and call upon Him,
pouring out their soul's desires in behalf of Israel, and their power
will be felt, and their confidence in God will be strengthened. But
the blessings of heaven can only be obtained and controlled upon the
principles of righteousness. I have heard the Prophet Joseph pray when
the power of God rested down upon him, and all who heard him felt it;
and I have seen his prayers answered in a marvelous manner almost
immediately. Governor Reynolds on one occasion employed men to try and
kidnap Joseph, and they almost accomplished their designs, but Joseph
had some Gentile friends as well as his brethren, through whom he was
rescued, and was taken to Nauvoo and released under a writ of habeas
corpus. But the Governor continued to harass him with writs, and was
determined to destroy Joseph. Joseph and the Twelve went before God in
prayer, Joseph kneeling before the Lord, offered up prayer, and asked
God to deliver him from the power of that man. Among other things he
told the Lord that he was innocent before Him, and that his heart was
heavy under the persecutions he endured. In about forty-eight hours
from that time word reached Joseph that Reynolds had blown his brains
out. Before perpetrating the deed he left a note on his desk stating,
that as his services were not appreciated by the people of the State,
he took that course to end his days.

vol. 24, p.55
There is another instance that occurs to my mind. A certain man took a
stand against Joseph, and endeavored to bring persecution on him. He
went to his God and laid the matter before Him, asking to be delivered
out of the hands and power of that wicked man. Joseph was a Prophet; a
Seer, a Revelator. He was acquainted with God; he knew the voice of
the Spirit when it spoke to him. After offering up his prayer, the
whispering of the still small voice came to him saying, "Wait with
patience." The next day that man was taken sick with cholera, and died
in a few hours. See how quickly the Lord answered his prayer offered
up while a prisoner in Liberty Jail. At that time, Presidents Young,
Taylor and several of the Twelve were on their way through Clay County
to lay the corner stones of the Temple, in fulfillment of the
revelation given in the Doctrine and Covenants, section 118. Joseph
had no sooner called upon God than he was liberated; and his prayer
answered to the very letter. The voice of the Spirit again spoke to
him, speaking peace to his soul, and telling him that his troubles
should be of short duration. It was [p.56] but a few days when he had
the pleasure of shaking hands with his brethren, and enjoying the
society of his family and friends. Joseph lived to accomplish the work
that was required of him notwithstanding the persistent and determined
opposition that he had to contend against. And after his death the
work still went on, God and His angels all the while guiding and
sustaining by His Spirit the Prophet Brigham. And He will continue to
sustain His servants, and through them and His people Israel He will
bring to pass the greatest and grandest work that the world has ever
known. It is for us to wake up to a sense of our duty, and call upon
the Lord in humility, and live near to Him; and our eyes will be
opened, as in the case of the young man the servant of the ancient
Prophet Elisha, and we will see that there are more for us than
against us; and that the element of opposition tends only to hasten
the fulfillment of the purposes of God. Put your trust in God and rely
on His promises, living up to the light and knowledge you possess; and
all will be well with you whether living or dying. God bless you,
Amen.

Geo. Q. Cannon, March 18, 1883

Peculiarities of Public Preaching Among the Saints—A Comprehensive 
Religion—Equality of Man—Saints the Championsof Right—A 
Providence Over the Saints—Leaven of Truth at Work—
Truth Taught By Joseph Smith Now Being Verified—
Ignorant Politicians—Effect of Judge Black's 
Argument—Effectual Prayer

Delivered in the Assembly Hall; Salt Lake City, 
Sunday Afternoon,March 18th, 1883.

vol. 24, p.56
I am glad to have the opportunity once more of meeting with my
brethren and sisters in this place. And while I speak to you this
afternoon I trust I shall have the assistance of the Spirit of God. I
have had excellent health since I have been gone. But this morning,
from the effect of a cold which I have taken, when I arose I felt
worse than I have done since I left home, and as thought I could
scarcely come to meeting. The ride in the air, however, has helped me,
and I feel better than I did.

vol. 24, p.56
There is a natural curiosity on the [p.57] part of the Latter-day
Saints to know everything connected with our political affairs as well
as everything connected with our religious operations throughout the
earth. Everything of this character is so intimately blended in the
work in which we are engaged, that it is an exceedingly difficult
thing to draw the line of distinction between the temporal and the
spiritual, between that which pertains to the body and that which
pertains to the spirit, or which pertains to the dissemination of the
Gospel and the welfare of the people in political matters. It has been
a cause of frequent comment in newspaper articles and in works that
have been published concerning us and our organization, that we are a
peculiar people in this respect, and that this intimate blending of
the practical and the theoretical, of the temporal and the spiritual,
in our meetings and in the addresses of our Elders, is a marked
peculiarity. The reason of this is very apparent to those who are
familiar with the character of our work and with our belief concerning
these matters. We attach an importance to the physical organization
which God has given unto us, greater, I believe, than any other
religious people that I have ever met with. In like manner our
religion extends its ramifications into every department of our lives,
leaving nothing untouched, nothing connected with our earthly
existence uninfluenced by its power and its teaching. I am thankful
that this is the case, because it gives religion full scope, it gives
it an opportunity to exercise its proper influence upon the man and to
make him more perfect and more godlike. Our God is not a religious God
alone. The God we worship does not confine himself to religious
matters, so-called, in contradistinction from those that are secular.
He is not a God that concerns himself alone with the spirit of man,
but He is a God of science, He is a God of mechanism, He is a God of
creative power, a God of government, a God who attends to all the
departments of human life and progress, as we see them exemplified
here upon the earth. The first acts that are recorded of Him in the
record that has come to us were creative acts, acts of organization,
labors that might in one respect be termed temporal labors. Among the
first communications He had with man He taught him how to live
practically, to make himself clothing, and to perform other necessary
labors connected with his comfort and his happiness upon the earth.
And where they have been willing to be taught He has taught men
government, the principles of government, from the beginning. He has
established the best forms of government where men have listened to
His teachings—governments best adapted for the persons for whom they
were intended and for the objects that were to be accomplished; and He
knew in the days of Moses, as He did in the clays of Enoch, the
principles of government that were best calculated for the happiness
of those peoples. So far as they listened to Him, so far as they were
governed in righteousness and in truth, each received the laws and the
necessary instructions that were best suited to their condition and
circumstances, for the progress that they had made and the progress
that it was anticipated they would make. And He knew all that was
necessary to be known, without the benefit of the experience that each
nation has received from their labors and from their progress under
the forms of [p.58] government that they have had. Our government
to-day is considered the ripened fruit of the ages of experience that
men have gained upon the earth. Yet there is not a principle connected
with it that was not known to God, that was not taught by the Almighty
in the earliest days, and that has not been put into operation under
His instruction at one time or another among men. And these principles
are embodied in what we call the Gospel. It has been truthfully and
very forcibly said many times in our hearing that there was no
principle connected with man's existence upon the earth that is not a
part and parcel of that Gospel which God has revealed unto us and
commanded us to obey; that that which the world call "Mormonism"
embraces within its scope every good thing upon the face of the earth,
leaving nothing outside. Every true principle of science, everything
connected with the cultivation of the earth, with the government of
cities and of nations, with the management of all the multiplied
affairs of men in their great and varied diversity—that everything of
this character comes within the scope of the Gospel which God has
revealed, in the system of salvation that He has commanded us to
receive.

vol. 24, p.58
There is one great principle connected with the Gospel of Jesus Christ
as it has been taught among all the people who have ever received it,
as we find from their teachings in the records that have come down to
us, the same principle that lies at the foundation of our form of
government, and makes it the most valuable feature connected with it,
and that is, the equality of man before God. No man can be a true
follower of Jesus Christ; no man ever could be—anterior even to His
coming—a true follower of God, without embodying in His faith and
practice and in every feeling of his heart; this principle to which I
have referred, the equality of man. There could be no class
distinctions wherever this Gospel was received and put into practical
operation. Every man who received it became the equal of his
fellow-man; he would be recognized, a proper place be assigned unto
him, and he would have his proper influence in the society of which he
was a member. It is this principle of the Gospel that will make us,
also, a thoroughly free people, a thoroughly great people, a people
who shall have place in the earth, and have influence in the affairs
of the children of men.

vol. 24, p.58
There have been fears indulged in many times, and expressions have
been given to those fears, that the growth of the Latter-day Saints
was a menace to surrounding peoples and to the government under which
we live. There can be no menace in the growth of such principles as
are taught and as are recognized and enforced among such a people as
we are. It would be impossible for tyranny to flourish for any length
of time in our midst, Oppression of every form would sooner or later
have to disappear, or else there would have to be apostasy from the
true principles of the Gospel on the part of the people. Oppression,
tyranny, misrule, cannot co-exist with the principles of the
everlasting Gospel as they are taught in our midst and received by us.
There must be the greatest possible liberty of thought, of expression
and of action in our midst—that is the greatest possible consistent
with good order, and the preservation of the rights of others. Liberty
cannot be permitted to degenerate rate license, but the utmost [p.59]
liberty can be enjoyed so long as it does not overstep that boundary.
It becomes, therefore, a natural duty devolving upon us, with our
views concerning these eternal principles that have come down from
God, that were taught by God in the early ages unto man, that have
been re enforced from time to time by Him through the silent, unseen
agency of His power in various ages—I say it becomes our natural duty
to see that these principles are carried out and maintained in the
earth. We become their natural champions. Besides advocating and
maintaining them, it becomes our province to struggle for their
supremacy.

vol. 24, p.59
As I have said these principles were taught in the very beginning. If
we had the records we would find that they were taught to our father
Adam, because they are consistent with man's agency. God gave unto man
when He placed him upon the earth, the fullest agency—the power to do
that which was right in his own sight without let or hindrance. He
taught those principles to Enoch, and He taught them from time to time
to all the men of note who would be taught by him. Abraham became in
his turn the great expositor of those truths; and you will find by
tracing the lives of these men in the record that has come down to us,
that in every instance they were men who were champions of the right,
who stood out boldly and fearlessly in the midst of their fellow men,
contending for those God-given principles which they believed to be
the inalienable right of every human being. You will find that the
opponents of truth, or, to speak more plainly, according to our
phraseology and our methods ef expressing ideas, the followers of
Satan—you will find that whenever there was persecution upon the
earth, they were its authors. Whenever men were trampled upon and
their rights were denied them, when men fell victims to violence and
the mal-administration of the laws, it was those who were led by
Satan's influence and yielded to his power, who were the instruments
in committing those evils. Hence you find that good men never
persecuted bad men; never destroyed wicked men when they had power.
They were not oppressors, they were not tyrants, they were not
persecutors, they did not infringe upon the rights of their fellow
men, upon the liberty of conscience, nor upon its proper exercise, nor
upon the exercise of man's agency; they never sought to restrain it.
If wicked men were disposed to do wickedly, so long as they did not
transcend certain well-defined bounds that found their expression in
law, you will find no account of good men interfering with bad men.
You will not find them, as I say, taking upon themselves the role of
oppressors, nor saying that men shall not do that which their
conscience and that which they in their agency think it is their right
to do. God does not do it. Jesus did not do it, and no servant of God
ever did it that had a true conception of his calling. God has given
to every man his agency, and he respects that agency. He might grieve
over its exercise, angels may weep, and the heavens themselves may
weep over the wrong exercise by man of the agency that God has given
unto him, but he nevertheless has it to its fullest extent; but the
devil and those under his influence would, if possible, destroy man's
agency and prevent him from exercising it to suit himself.

vol. 24, p.59
I am thankful that we are surrounded by such delightful [p.60]
circumstances to-day. We have escaped another peril, and we still are
a free people. Is there anyone in this congregation who professes to
be a Latter-day Saint who is not filled with profound thankfulness to
God for that which He has done for us? Is there any man or woman, or
child of age sufficient to comprehend these things, who has not come
this day to this house of worship with a feeling of profound
thankfulness to our God for His mercy and His loving kindness, as
manifested unto us His people? Though I have been taught and always
have believed that not one word of His promises would fail, still I
say that I am almost amazed myself when I see how wonderfully God hath
wrought, when I look at our circumstances, when I see the liberty that
we enjoy, knowing as I do the plans and the concerted efforts which
have been made to deprive us of our liberty, and to bring us into a
bondage that would be intolerable to us. A pæan of rejoicing went up
from all quarters of the land about a year ago, that is, on the 22d of
March. Every man who desired to see the overthrow of the Latter-day
Saints, to see their system obliterated, rejoiced from one end of this
land to the other—there were among them preachers, politicians and
journalists, and the rabble everywhere, who rejoiced that a deadly
blow had been struck  at the Latter-day Saints. Men, while they
admitted that the Constitution had been violated, justified the act in
consideration of the great good that they supposed would be
accomplished. Yet we to-day have all the happiness, the peace, the
enjoyment, and the quiet that we could reasonably desire. If it were
not for God's power; if it were not for His overshadowing protection;
if it were not for the promises that He has made unto us, how long
could we endure? How long could we maintain ourselves in our present
position?

vol. 24, p.60
But God made promises unto His people; and those promises have been
abundantly fulfilled thus far, and they will be fulfilled to the very
letter. And this Church and this people, and this organization will
continue to grow and spread, and gather influence and power in the
earth, until every word that has been spoken under the inspiration of
the Holy Ghost will be fulfilled, and not a single word fall. It
cannot fail, for God has spoken it. Already the influence of this work
is being felt to an extent that none without the eye of omniscience
can comprehend. We can see little glimpses of it here and there where
our eyes are open to perceive; but the full extent of the influence
that is being wrought in the earth through this work that God has
established, is impossible for man to comprehend. I do not believe
that any power short of omniscience itself can comprehend it. The
principles of this Gospel which God revealed through the Prophet
Joseph, have been like a little leaven, and they have been gradually
leavening the whole lump. The effects have gone forth, and the
influence is being felt in every direction throughout the world.
Though we are but a small people, but a handful, so to speak, and in
some respects quite insignificant, yet an influence has gone forth
from this people, from the teachings of the Elders of this Church that
is being felt everywhere. It has invaded every domain of thought, and
gradually made itself felt—the leaven of truth has; and men begin to
acknowledge principles as a part of their faith which but a short time
ago they denied [p.61] and scouted at. In this way the work of God is
being carried on far beyond that which we can see with our natural
eyes. The work of the preparation of the earth, and of its
inhabitants, is pressing for ward with a rapidity that we who are
taking part in it do not realize. We look at ourselves too much, we
think that God's operations and labors are confined to us who comprise
this Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. In doing so we make
a great blunder. He is operating among the nations of the earth. His
spirit has gone forth; and it is accomplishing that which He said
should be accomplished. And this great work of the last days will be
cut short in righteousness. It is not the conversion of men and women
and their baptism into the Church that is alone to be accomplished.
The work of God is not to be measured by the number of souls that are
brought into the Church. The progress of events connected with this
last dispensation cannot be thus gauged; and when we think so we make
a great mistake. Look abroad in other realms. Look at the religious
world, and see how fast the principles that we believe in are being
received. It may be said that they are not received properly. True,
but notwithstanding truth is progressing; and the mind of man is being
emancipated from many errors.

vol. 24, p.61
Repentance after the grave is now taught—you have heard of it, and
read about it in the newspapers. Prominent preachers talk about it and
receive it; and actually preach as scriptural doctrine, that it is
possible for spirits to receive the Gospel in the spirit world.

vol. 24, p.61
Another step has been made in advance, through the preaching of the
Elders of this Church, or rather by means of the revelations of God
through the Prophet Joseph Smith, in scientific truth which is
astonishing; I refer to the doctrine of the eternal duration of
matter. When first this was made known it was ridiculed everywhere by
religious people, who viewed it as a principle, the teachings of which
detracted from the dignity and glory of God. The popular idea was that
this earth was created out of nothing. This was the almost universal
belief among Christians. Joseph Smith said it was not true. He
advocated the doctrine that matter always had an existence, that it
was eternal as God Himself was eternal; that it was indestructible;
that it never had a beginning, and therefore could have no end. God
revealed this truth to him. Now who is there that does not believe it?

vol. 24, p.61
So with regard to the periods occupied in the creation of the earth.
Joseph taught that a day with God was not the twenty-four hours of our
day; but that the six days of the creation were six periods of the
Lord's time. This he taught half a century ago; it is now generally
received as a great truth connected with the creation of the world.
Geologists have declared it, and religious people are adopting it; and
so the world is progressing.

vol. 24, p.61
Again: It is not an uncommon thing at all now to hear of faith being
exercised, of healings being produced through the prayer of faith. The
daily papers frequently publish accounts of people being healed in
this way. The adversary is trying, of course, to take advantage of it
to rob God of the glory. He is determined that God shall not have any
credit for these things. But it matters not how much he may struggle,
mankind are receiving these truths, and progress is [p.62] being made
and error is being overcome.

vol. 24, p.62
So it is with regard to religious liberty. We are contending to-day
for liberty on the old platform. God, as I have said, gave it in the
beginning, and we stand on that platform, and are contending for those
rights, and we will achieve the victory too. Mark it! Just as sure as
God lives we will achieve the victory, and this Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints will be recognized as occupying the foremost rank
in this work. The principles of liberty, the rights of man will be
established, and will be guaranteed to every man as in olden times;
but there will be a struggle first.

vol. 24, p.62
The effect that the defence of our system, this last winter, had upon
one of the great political parties of the United States was most
remarkable. I was amused at it, and it afforded me a great deal of
interesting reflection. There are a great many members of this Church
who do not seem to have a thorough comprehension of their own
doctrines, who nevertheless call themselves Latter-day Saints; and
they are Latter-day Saints so far as their profession goes. But if
asked about the principles of their belief some of them are ignorant
of the extent of their application. It is in politics as in religion.
There are a great many men who make a profession of politics,
professing to understand, to act upon, and to stand upon certain
political principles, which are embodied in their platforms, of which,
however, they are really ignorant. You may have thought it very
strange that any members of the democratic party, for instance, which
professes to be the champion of home rule, as well as other great
fundamental principles, should be found so oblivious to their own
principles as to take any part whatever in attacks upon us for the
purpose of depriving us of our rights as citizens. But so it has been.
If it had not been for the recreancy of some Democrats the Act of
March 22, 1882, known as the Edmunds' law, would never have become one
of the Statutes of the United States. Mr. Edmunds succeeded in
cajoling some of the Democrats. An astute man is Senator Edmunds. In
their action towards us these Democrats seemed to be blind to the fact
that they were apostatizing from their own principles; and that in
doing so they were striking a deadly blow at the platform on which the
party stood. We had been reasoning against this action; but our voices
were unheard; we were considered heterodox upon religious matters, and
it was supposed that we were heterodox upon political matters:
therefore all that we said upon this subject fell heedlessly upon
their ears. But we succeeded in getting an apostle of democracy to aid
us, one of the old leaders of democracy—Judge Jeremiah S. Black. He
began to preach the true doctrines of democracy to his Democratic
brethren; and to their amazement, some found that they had, in voting
for this law, been trampling upon their own principles. And he proved
it to them so thoroughly, that some of them became ashamed of it; and
they said, "We have gone far enough." He explained the principles of
the Constitution and the rights that men had under that instrument
when properly administered. Good doctrine for every politician, and
every class, not for democrats so-called alone, but for republicans
also. There is something in such doctrine that strikes a chord [p.63]
in every freeman's breast. It calls forth a response from every lover
of liberty by whatever name he may be called. He says, when he hears
the rights of man explained by an authority that is entitled to
respect: "There is something in that which I cannot but accept." Such
men hesitate before flying in the face of principles expounded in this
way, to commit acts, the effects of which are to deprive people of
liberty. The effect of Judge Black's argument upon some of the
Democrats was to stiffen their backbone so much that they could not
consent this time to have other measures enacted as were proposed.

vol. 24, p.63
I was very much struck by a statement made to me by President Taylor
since my return, showing that faith when connected with works
accomplishes wonderful results: Brother Caine and myself, with some
other Utah friends, were in the Senate chamber on the 23d of February
last, watching Senator Edmunds' attempt to get through his special
legislation of which you have read. It seemed as though nothing could
prevent it. Senators with whom we had conversed said that they saw no
possible chance of stopping it; that its passage seemed inevitable.
But a Cabinet minister gave a dinner party that evening, and one by
one those who were invited stole from the Senate Chamber while the
bill was under discussion to the dinner party; and the first that was
known when a vote was called was that a quorum was not present. In the
absence of a quorum, you know, a legislative body is powerless to act.
For four hours Senator Edmunds did all in his power to get action on
his bill; but every attempt was resisted by the Democrats upon the
ground that there was no quorum, and they accordingly fillibusted
until Edmunds, disgusted and tired, called for an adjournment.
President Taylor told me upon my return that, on the 22d of February,
feeling exercised in his mind about our political affairs, and that it
was a time of peril, he called a few of the brethren together and they
met at the Endowment House according to the holy order, and besought
God, in the name of Jesus, to baffle the plans of our enemies and
frustrate them in their designs, and put them to confusion and shame.
In watching Senator Edmunds that evening, I thought that if ever there
was a man confused, chagrined and confounded at the futility of his
own attempts, it was he. And there is no doubt in my mind that the
prayers of President Taylor and the brethren ascended favorably unto
the ears of the God of Sabaoth, and were heard and answered. The
dreadful wrong was defeated and failed, and it may be said, it met
with its death blow; for every attempt afterwards made to bring it up,
was unsuccessful. In this way God has wrought out deliverance for
Zion.

vol. 24, p.63
I mention this because there are a great many people who think that
prayer is not effective. It is effective in not only producing desired
results, but in increasing faith in the hearts of those who exercise
it in that manner. If you pray to God—as I have no doubt you did, that
He would baffle the attempts of our enemies to injure us—you have had
the satisfaction of knowing that He heard your prayers, and that your
prayers were answered; and you can go before Him now with increased
confidence and ask again,  because you see the fulfillment of your
prayers, and you share in the gratification and joy and [p.64]
thanksgiving which answers to prayer always bring to those who offer
them in faith.

vol. 24, p.64
I have talked longer than I expected. I rejoice with you, my brethren
and sisters, to-day; and I bear my testimony, as I have so often done
in your hearing, that God lives; that He is the same God today that He
was in days of old, and that if he will continue faithful to Him, He
will lead us back to His presence, there to reign with Him eternally
in the heavens, which may God grant, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Erastus Snow, April 6, 1883

The Past and Future of the American Continent—The Law of the 
Lord and the Law of the Land—The Efforts of Our Enemies 
Turned to Our Advantage—Light and Liberty of the 
Latter-Day Saints—The Work of the Lord Among the 
Nations—Judicial Folly and Injustice—Faith 
Inseparablefrom Works—Parable of the Talents Exemplified.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Friday Afternoon, (Annual
Conference), April 6, 1883.

(Reported By Gibbs and Irvine)

vol. 24, p.64
If the Lord gives me strength to make myself heard, I shall feel it a
pleasure to occupy a little time this afternoon, accorded to me by my
brethren.

vol. 24, p.64
I feel to express unto my heavenly Father, and to my brethren and the
people, my gratitude for their prayers and faith for the blessings of
God to me in permitting me to appear before you on this occasion, and
to feel the degree of health and strength which is vouchsafed to me,
thus enabling me to continue my efforts and labors with my brethren
and the people of God. For some two or three months my health has not
been of such a nature that I could labor with the satisfaction which
has attended me heretofore; and I fully realize what Elder Woodruff
said this morning concerning the aged Elders of Israel passing away,
and that the responsibility and labor of bearing off this kingdom will
soon rest upon the generation which is growing up in our midst, upon
which will devolve the work of carrying the Gospel to those who have
not heard it among the nations of the earth, and gathering Israel and
establishing [p.65] Zion and building up and maintaining the Kingdom
of our God upon the earth, which must be done through faith, by
righteousness, and by defending and maintaining the rights of man and
the liberty and freedom which God has ordained for the welfare of all
flesh, for the protection and blessing of the human family, and which
it has been His purpose to establish and maintain upon this American
Continent. Latter-day Saints, especially those who have grown up with
this people, as I have done from my childhood, and witnessed the
manifestations of the overruling providence of God in guiding the
destinies of this people, inspiring His servants who have led and
directed the movements of this great people, and in defending them and
fighting their battles by the sword of His Spirit, and the invisible
powers that have labored with us and for us—I say to those who are
able to see and comprehend these things, it is clear and plain that
God has had His eye upon this American continent as the place where He
first commenced His great work on the earth, where the greatest
manifestations of His power were exhibited in the days of the fathers
before the flood, when the fathers were gathered in the valley of
Adam-ondi-Ahman and received their last instructions and blessings
from Father Adam, the Patriarch of this earth, and where Enoch
gathered his people and established Zion, and where Noah preached
righteousness to the people and prepared the ark of safety, and where
He has determined ultimately to establish His Zion and gather together
His people, establish, maintain and defend His government and the
Priesthood which he has revealed for the salvation of the human
family, where He will bring again Zion that He has taken away, even
the Zion of Enoch; for when He shall bring again Zion, says the
Prophet, the Lord will appear in His glory. And He has long been
laboring in His own marvelous manner among the nations of the earth,
turning and overturning, to bring to pass His purposes and to gather
together His elect; and He has moved upon the oppressed of many lands
and climes—those who sought for enlarged freedom and liberty and whose
minds reached out for more light and more truth, and whose
understandings were expanded—to gather upon this American continent,
and implanted in the hearts of our fathers a love of freedom and
liberty and equal rights. He led them through schools of oppression.
They passed through many difficulties, and endured the rule of
tyrants. They bore oppression and suffered until they learned how to
appreciate freedom and liberty, and how to detest misrule, tyranny and
oppression; they struggled to burst the shackles that bound the human
soul; they struggled for freedom of thought, of speech, of action;
they struggled unitedly to burst the bonds, to break the yoke, from
off their necks; they vied with each other in this labor of love from
north to south, from east to west, in all the colonies which were
early planted upon this continent. The Lord guided their labors to a
successful issue, resulting in freedom from the tyranny of the effete
governments of the old world; He directed the combined efforts and
labors of those men in consolidating the result of their labors and
framing the system of government under which we are now permitted to
live.

vol. 24, p.65
[At this point part of the congregation moved from the body of the
[p.66] Tabernacle to the gallery causing a stay in the proceedings.
Quietness having been obtained the speaker continued.]

vol. 24, p.66
I was saying that God our heavenly Father had moved upon the nations
and sent out from the nations of the old world streams of emigration
to the new world, who were panting for freedom and liberty, and who
struggled to burst the bands with which they were bound, and the yoke
from off their necks, and were striving to learn how to be free. And
in penetrating the new world and its wilds, and in grappling with and
overcoming the difficulties attending the forming of new settlements
and planting colonies in the new world, they learned the value of
freedom, and therefore studied to preserve it; and they labored to
establish a form of government under which it might be maintained. In
all these works and labors we discern an overruling providence, and
manifestations of the mercy and loving kindness of God to His people,
and the revelations of His Spirit imparted, to a greater or less
degree; unto the wise and patriotic fathers of our country, who were
thus enabled to unite upon the best form of government existing among
men, or which, perhaps, ever has existed, unless it has been those
which God himself directly revealed through the Patriarchs and
Prophets of older times. But so far as any political organizations of
government upon this earth, the Republican or Democratic form of
government established in these United States—(the foundations of
which were laid by our fathers over a hundred years ago), is the best
calculated to promote the objects sought, and to maintain the rights
of man, and the guarantees of religious and political freedom, of any
form of government known to mankind. But that it or any other form, in
this imperfect and sinful world, is altogether perfect is not to be
expected, and therefore cannot endure for ever. But we regard the
present form of government of this nation as embodying the greatest
amount of virtue and principles best calculated to maintain and
preserve the rights of man.

vol. 24, p.66
In the early history of this Church a revelation was given through the
Prophet Joseph in which the people are commanded to observe the
Constitutional laws of the land, and to uphold by their votes and
sustain upright and honorable men to administer them; which also
stated that He had inspired the fathers to establish this form of
government for the good and benefit of man. I will read a few
paragraphs found on the 342d page of the Doctrine and Covenants, stew
edition:

vol. 24, p.66
"And now, verily, I say unto yon concerning the laws of the land, it
is my will that my people should observe to do all things whatsoever I
command them; "And that the law of the land which is constitutional,
supporting that principle of freedom in maintaining rights and
privileges, belongs to all mankind, and is justifiable before me; 

vol. 24, p.66
"Therefore I, the Lord, justify you and your brethren of my Church, in
befriending that law which is the constitutional law of the land;

vol. 24, p.66
"And as pertaining to the law of man, whatsoever is more or less than
these, cometh of evil.

vol. 24, p.66
"I, the Lord God, make you free, therefore ye are free indeed; and the
law also maketh you free.

vol. 24, p.66
"Nevertheless, when the wicked rule the people mourn.

vol. 24, p.66
"Wherefore, honest men, and wise men should be sought for [p.67]
diligently, and good men and wise men  ye should observe to uphold;
other wise whatsoever is less than these  cometh of evil."

vol. 24, p.67
I deem it of much importance that these principles should be well
understood and thoroughly impressed upon the minds of the Latter-day
Saints throughout the world, and especially those dwelling upon this
American Continent and within the pale of this government, that they
may implant in the hearts of our children a love of freedom and human
rights, and a desire to preserve them, and to aid in maintaining and
defending them in all lawful and proper ways; and to study the
constitutional laws of the land, and make others acquainted with them;
knowing the principles contained therein, and of learning how to apply
them to ourselves, to our children, and to our fellowmen who are
willing to be governed thereby; study them that we may also learn how
to use them in suppressing tyranny, misrule and other evils that
affect mankind; for God has ordained this form of government in this
age of the world, and has chosen His own instruments to further His
great purposes on the earth—the organization of his Church, the
proclamation of the everlasting Gospel, the establishment of His Zion,
and bringing to pass His wonderful works which He predicted by the
mouths of the ancient Prophets. And this political system and order of
government is a power in His hands established, preserved and defended
thus far by Him, which He Will continue to use as long as the people
are worthy of it, as long as they will maintain their integrity,
uprightness and virtue; and at no time will the Latter-day Saints, as
a people, ever stand approved before God in violating those principles
or slackening their efforts to maintain and defend them. They are
closely allied to the teachings of the ancient Prophets and Apostles,
to the doctrines, practices and teachings of the Savior and His
disciples, and they are the best means and aids of extending and
promoting those principles on the earth. Whatever some may have
thought of the mal-administration in our government and of the efforts
of individuals and sometimes of large factions, to abridge the rights
of the people, and of their blind zeal and efforts to reach the
Latter-day Saints, and to stamp out the religion we profess—whatever
may have been thought of the efforts of such individuals, cliques, or
factions, and of their warfare against us; and who in that warfare
trample under foot constitutional provisions of our
Government—undermine the foundations upon which it rests—we must never
in our feelings charge any of these things to this system of
government, or to the principles enunciated is the Constitution, which
we are commanded to observe and keep. We must charge it always where
it belongs—to the bigotry, the ignorance, the selfishness, ambition
and blind zeal of ignorant and corrupt politicians, their aiders and
abbettors, and all this should only serve to make us try more
earnestly, anxiously and faithfully to combat such efforts upon
constitutional grounds, calling upon God to help us therein.

vol. 24, p.67
We were told this morning by Brother Woodruff—quoting the word of the
Lord given through the Prophet Joseph Smith concerning the promises He
has made to His people—that inasmuch as we will be true to ourselves,
true to God, true to our covenants and to our holy religion, that He
will fight our [p.68] battles, defend and maintain our cause, make it
triumph and flourish, so that the wicked shall have no power to
prevail against us. These promises have often been repeated to us, and
last October we had a renewal of this assurance and this promise in
the word of the Lord given unto us through His servant President John
Taylor, and at a time and period, too, when many in our midst were
weakening and their knees were beginning to tremble a little, and
there were others who were inclined to falter and doubt, and fear was
upon some. Our enemies—especially the bigot, the hypocrite, the
demagogue, the political quacks of the country—rejoiced, thinking that
they were succeeding in their efforts to weave webs around us, to
forge fetters for our feet and yokes to place upon our necks, and to
lash us into obedience to them. But the great majority of the
Latter-day Saints were calm in their feelings as a summer's morning,
trusting as they have ever done in the promises of God, inspired with
faith and hope in his overruling providence; and while we were doing
what we might do properly under the Constitution and institutions of
our country for the maintenance of our freedom and liberty, leaving
the rest with God, exercising faith in His promises, continuing to
pray for His blessing to attend our efforts and to hedge up the ways
of our enemies; yet we have waited calmly for the result of the
promises of God, and the answer to our prayers and the fulfillment of
those things that have been spoken to us; and how signally have we
seen them fulfilled. We have seen the very means which the enemies of
this people have devised, and intended for their enslavement become
before us as chaff, as thorns crackling under the pot, as a broken
yoke to be used to kindle the fires of freedom and liberty. In former
times the efforts that have been made in Congress and out of Congress
to press the representatives of the people to hostile and
unconstitutional legislation as a means to help religious bigots to
suppress the doctrines of Christ, the ordinances of life and
salvation, the rule and reign of righteousness among the people of
God—I say, in their efforts to reach our religious principles and
faith, and the exercise of those principles under that faith, and to
crush it out from the earth—in their efforts to do so, they have moved
upon statesmen to violate the Constitution of our country and the
principles of human freedom on which our government has been founded
in order to accomplish this purpose. But all those who have thus
stultified themselves before the world, and before the heavens, and
have clone violence to their oath of office and to the Constitution,
to the rights of man, and to the principles of freedom and liberty,
have weakened, have gone down, the sceptre of their power has fallen
from their grasp, they have been dishonored before the heavens and
before their people as a rule, and sooner or later we will witness
others going down into the pit of forgetfulness as their predecessors
have done. For the Lord has decreed it. And to-day the young men of
Israel who are assembling in their Improvement Associations in all the
Stakes of Zion, in all the Wards and settlements of the people
throughout the land, and in their quorum meetings, and in their
political assemblies, are all learning and cultivating these
principles of liberty in their minds, introducing and extending them
among  the rising generation, the sons of Zion, [p.69] and not only
the sons, but the daughters that are coupled with the sons, the wives
that are coupled with the husbands, in this labor of love, the
struggle for the maintenance of freedom and liberty. It is a source of
satisfaction to me that the Lord has moved upon His servants and the
Legislature of our Territory to be among the first to lead the van of
human progress in the extension of the elective franchise to women as
well as men, and to recognize the freedom and liberty which belongs to
the fairer sex as well as the sterner; for the Gospel teaches that all
things are to be done among us by common consent, and the Prophet
Joseph commanded and introduced in our midst the custom we are
following to-day, that of presenting to all the congregations of
Israel, at our General Conferences, and our local or Stake
Conferences, the General Authorities of the Church, to be justified or
condemned by the voice of the people, to be upheld and sustained by
the confidence, faith and prayers of the people; or otherwise to be
reproved by the votes of the people for their misdeeds or
mal-administration. These are things continually before the people, as
well as the revelations which God has given unto us, and which are
written and taught in our Sabbath schools and public gatherings, and
to all who come within the scope of these instructions, viz., a love
of freedom and liberty. 

vol. 24, p.69
The leaders of this people are charged with being blind, leaders of
the blind; and the people are charged with being blind, led by the
blind. I deny the charge and brand it false. We know and understand
perfectly that our leaders are neither blind nor are the people blind.
On the contrary, we have received the light, the light of truth, the
light of God. We have come to the understanding that every soul of
man, both male and female, high and low, is the offspring of God, that
their spirits are immortal, eternal, intelligent beings, and that
their entity depends upon their agency and independent action, which
is neither tramelled by God himself nor allowed to be restrained by
any of His creatures with His sanction and approval; that the whole
theory of God's rule and government in heaven and on earth is founded
upon this principle of agency—self, independent action. And it is upon
the free and independent exercise of this agency that the decree of
God is founded, that all men shall be judged according to the deeds
done in the body, none having it in his power to say that he was not
at liberty to exercise this agency untramelled.

vol. 24, p.69
So far as relates to the administration of government and the exercise
of political power, or the exercise of any manner of
influence—political, religious or social every man and every woman
will be held accountable to God for the manner in which they exercise
it. Kings and emperors, presidents and statesmen, judges and all
officers of the law, will be held responsible for the administration
of the power reposed in them. And if, while acting officially, they
disregard their oath of office and violate the principles that should
govern them, they become guilty of mal-administration, and will be
held accountable unto God, and should be strictly accountable to the
people who place them in power. But every individual, in an individual
capacity, will be held answerable to God for all his acts of
whatsoever  character, and so far as, in the exercise of that agency,
men trespass upon the rights of their [p.70] fellow-men they must be
held answerable to their fellow-men for such trespass and wrong. And
for this purpose human government is instituted, approved by the
people, to hold each other responsible unto each other or unto the
community, for the abuse of their freedom and liberty, and for this
purpose laws are enacted and judges provided to judge according to the
law, and to administer the law when it becomes necessary to punish
transgressors. And God has commanded us in the revelation which He
gave to us, that in case Church members violate a law of the land,
they shall be delivered up to be dealt with according to the law of
the land; that if they shall murder, rob or steal, or commit perjury
or any other crime of which the law of the land takes cognizance, they
shall be delivered up to be dealt with for their offence. But that for
all manner of iniquity they shall be delivered up to the law of God to
be dealt with according to the law of God; and those laws which are
given unto you, as the laws of God, for your government in the Church
must be treated as such. And it becomes our duty as good Saints, as
those that are bound together by the ties and in the fellowship of the
Gospel, as those that have covenanted to serve God and to keep his
commandments, to work righteously and to deal justly one with another,
that if we violate the principles of the Gospel and the laws which God
has given unto us, that we shall be delivered up to the judges in
Israel, and the Teachers shall labor with such, and their labors of
love shall be directed earnestly to the reformation and repentance of
all persons that have done wrong and done violence to the feelings,
faith and fellowship of their brethren and sisters. And for every
manner of sin shall they be held accountable unto the Councils of the
Church, to the Bishops who are common judges in Israel; and to the
High Councils. And though we may succeed in winning them to
repentance, and they turn away from evil and will do so no more, and
succeed in eliciting the sympathy and forgiveness of their brethren,
still, if they have violated a law of the land, they must he made
subject to that law, and to endure the penalty. And if they pay the
penalty with patience, which is but the legitimate fruits and
testimony of genuine repentance, satisfying all that they appreciate
their wrong and determine to do so no more, when the penalty is paid,
they may with renewed determination begin to serve their God, and
prove to their brethren that their repentance was genuine and sincere.
And although we are required to forgive all men, God says that He
reserves to Himself the right to forgive whomsoever He will, because
he searches all hearts and knows, as we cannot know, how far their
repentance is genuine, and how far they ought to be forgiven. It is
important that we as Latter-day Saints, understand what God requires
of us towards each other in the Church of Christ, and also what, He
requires of us towards the State. For the constitutional laws of the
land are for the protection of the rights of all flesh; the liberties
of Saints as well as those of sinners. And if sinners can afford to
dishonor the law, surely Saints cannot, neither can they justify
others in so doing; neither can Saints afford to override the laws of
God, or to wink at others who may do so.

vol. 24, p.70
God will not hold us faultless if we do. He requires us as Elders, as
Apostles, as Presidents, as Bishops,  [p.71] as Seventies, as parents,
to teach (wherever it is our prerogative and duty,) correct
principles, and observe them ourselves and seek to enforce them upon
others. And it is not alone the duty of High Councils and Presidents
of Stakes, and of Bishops and their Counselors to labor to correct the
errors of the people, but it is the duty of every Elder, High Priest
and Seventy—and especially the Priests, Teachers and Deacons that are
appointed and called to be standing ministers in the Church, to visit
the house of each member and become familiar with every family, and
every individual member of the family, and their daily walk and life
and conversation; and ascertain whether they are living as Saints
should live; whether the heads of families preside in righteousness in
their houses; whether their houses are set in order; whether they have
an altar erected whereon are offered up their daily, morning and
evening devotions; whether every member is taught to reverence and
respect that altar; whether each individual prays in secret as well as
responds to the calls made upon him to pray in the family circle and
in public; whether each one that has enrolled himself in a quorum
attends his quorum meetings and is obedient to the President of his
quorum, his counsels and instructions; and if they are enrolled in the
Mutual Improvement Associations, whether they sustain that institution
and the leaders thereof, and are performing well their part; whether
the parents are faithful in sending their children to Sunday school
and to other institutions of learning; whether they teach their
children to remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy, etc. These are
duties and obligations that we cannot ignore, that God will not
justify us in neglecting, and those who are called to bear a part of
the holy Priesthood cannot be justified if they neglect all these
duties, or any portion of them; for the Lord has said, "blessed are
they who hear my sayings and shall keep them all, for the same shall
be great in the kingdom of heaven; but if any one shall fail or
neglect to observe and keep the least of these my sayings and teach
others to do so, the same shall be least in the kingdom of heaven."
For the Lord is not to be mocked; and though we may excuse ourselves
in really ways for carelessness and neglect, and we may supplicate for
forgiveness, as we are in duty bound to do for all our transgressions
and shortcomings, yet we cannot in any wise plead justification, or
suppose that God will justify us, for He has said He cannot look upon
sin with the least degree of allowance, and yet He showeth mercy and
kindness unto thousands of those who repent and seek to turn away from
their follies.

vol. 24, p.71
Over fifty years have passed away since the light of the glorious
Gospel in its fullness began to dawn upon us, and still we are
measurably walking in darkness. Yet the Lord has said that we are the
only people and the only church—speaking as a whole—upon the face of
the earth with which He is well pleased. As a whole we are the best
people He can find. He has sent out His word throughout the earth. He
has sent His servants abroad carrying, as it were, a torch in their
hand n—the light of the Gospel, inviting all to come to it, that as
many as love the light may see it and follow it as one would follow a
light in a dark place, or until the dawn of day. The Holy Spirit has
been upon His servants and in the gathering together of this people.
It is the Holy [p.72] Ghost that has moved upon the people in the
islands of the sea, in all the different nations of Europe, in the
various parts of America, and in all lands where the light of the
Gospel has been carried and the testimony of Jesus has been sounded.
It is the testimony of the Spirit from on high bearing witness to and
moving upon the hearts of the people that has drawn them into the
light of truth and that has gathered them together with the Church of
Jesus Christ. It was not worldly prospects held out before them that
induced them to gather. I speak now of the people as a whole and not
individually; for there may be individuals who have been influenced by
worldly considerations, by personal, selfish motives. But all such,
sooner or later, get their eyes open and see their folly and sin and
wickedness, and repent, or they are purged out from among the
Latter-day Saints. They apostatize, they turn away from us; they go
back into Babylon, and they strike hands with our enemies and fight
against God, and go down into perdition; for none can remain and
continue to stand among the Saints of God, and hold fast to the
principles of the Gospel, and enter into life only on the pure
principles of virtue, integrity and righteousness, as we heard this
morning, and as we are told by the Lord in certain revelations to the
Church, namely, that the powers of the Priesthood are inseparably
connected with the powers of heaven, and the powers of heaven can in
no wise be used except on the principles of righteousness. And no man
or woman can continue long in sin in the midst of the Saints, where
the Gospel is preached in power, and where those who minister, do so
in the power of their Priesthood and by the Holy Ghost, without being
purged out from their midst. For that spirit will reveal and make
manifest what sort they are. If the law of the Lord is properly
administered among them and they are found violating it they will be
judged according to the law of the Lord, and be separated from the
Saints. And although we do not look for entire separation of the sheep
from the goats, of the tares from the wheat, until the Great Judge
Himself shall come to complete the separation, it is nevertheless
expected that all men who act as judges in Israel should be helps in
separating the sheep from the goats, the tares from the wheat, as fast
as they are made manifest, and the tares may be plucked up without
destroying the wheat; and it becomes our duty to do it. But He enjoins
us to be wise lest we in our zeal and anxiety destroy or pluck up some
of the wheat that may be growing under the shade of the tare, whose
roots may be intermingled with it. We must therefore be prudent. It is
better in some instances to allow the tare to remain until its
character be more fully developed and made manifest, until it can be
plucked up without endangering the wheat.

vol. 24, p.72
I testify unto all Israel, and unto all the world, that God has called
us, and required us to observe and practice these things; and that it
is not the work of man, and that the institutions of this Church are
not the institutions of man. And when we speak of the institutions of
our common country, we say in the main, though God has used man in
instituting this form of government, and in establishing its
institutions and maintaining freedom upon this land, they are
nevertheless the institutions of heaven; and God has  revealed unto us
that He did [p.73] establish them by the hands of wise men, whom He
raised up for that special purpose, and redeemed the land by the
shedding of blood. It is therefore part of His great work, as much so
as the part of revealing the keys of the Priesthood to Joseph, and the
ordinances thereof, for the salvation of His people. For the political
organization upon the land was designed by heaven to be a protection
to the righteous. "But," says one, "is it not designed to protect the
wicked?" No, not in wicked acts, but in their freedom and liberty, to
think and to speak and to act, and to choose for themselves; for in
those rights all must be protected. God has always protected them,
both in heaven and on earth. And he designed that all men should
protect one another, and if necessary be united for the protection and
welfare of all flesh. Not that the laws of the land or the laws of God
will protect the wicked in doing wickedly, but on the contrary, will
condemn and judge them. They are left to choose for themselves their
course of life in exercising their agency in all things pertaining to
themselves and the service of their God, and to use freedom and
liberty in doing good, that which is right; but there is no such thing
as liberty to do wrong and be justified in that wrong, neither on
earth nor in heaven, neither by the laws of God, nor the just laws of
man.

vol. 24, p.73
Now, the Supreme Court of the United States, in its great zeal to
establish and maintain monogamy upon this American continent, and to
strike a blow at the patriarchal order of marriage, believed in by the
Latter-day Saints, in its decision in the Reynolds' case announced the
doctrine that religion consists in thought and matters of faith and
concerning matters of faith and not actions, and the government is
restrained by the terms of the Constitution from any efforts to
curtail this freedom and liberty. Wonderful doctrine! A wonderful
strain of judicial thought to announce to the world, this wonderful
doctrine that the government should not attempt to restrain the
exercise of thought, or the exercise of faith! I would like somebody,
that knows how to defend this doctrine, to tell me how any one man, or
any set of men on the earth could go to work and catch a thought and
chain it up and imprison it, or stop its flight, or root it out of the
heart, or restrain it, or do away with it. Let them go to and try to
chain the lightning, stop the sun from shining, stop the rains from
descending and the mist from arising from the ocean, and when they
have done this, they may talk about restraining men's faith, and
exercising control over the thoughts and faith of the people. The
fathers who framed our Constitution were not such dunces, I am happy
to say, as Attorney-General Devens, who put that nonsensical language
and doctrine into the mouths of the chief justices of the Supreme
Court of the United States—the fathers who framed our Constitution, I
say, were not such dunces, they did not attempt to place
constitutional restrictions upon the law-making power, to restrain
them from interference with faith and thought and the exercise of
religious opinion; but they did attempt, and they did it in plain
language, to restrain the lawmaking power from any effort at making
law for the establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free
exercise thereof. And the exercise of religion implies something more
than mere faith and thought. I may think about being baptized for
[p.74] the remission of my sins, I may believe it is right I should do
it, I may be convinced that God has required it of me, and I may think
I ought to do it, and think I will; but all this faith and all this
thought don't amount to as much as you can put in your eye, until I
arise and go forth to be baptized, and when I do this, then I exercise
the faith which is in me, and it produces the works. This principle
may be equally true of everything else pertaining to the exercise of
religion. I may believe it is right for me to be enrolled with a
religious community that meets to worship, and I may believe it is
right and a religious duty to meet with them from time to time to
celebrate the supper of the Lord and partake of bread and wine, and
when I partake of the bread and of the wine in commemoration of the
sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, it is but the exercise of that faith
which is in me. I may believe that God meant what he said when He gave
that general commandments to His children to multiply and replenish
the earth, and I may think about it; but it is my duty, if I want to
raise potatoes, to plant the seed; if I desire to raise fruit I must
go to and plant the fruit trees; if I desire to cultivate the earth I
must use the proper means necessary to cultivate and improve it before
I can gather the fruits of it. And then to do the other thing, to form
a union as God has enjoined in the holy bond of matrimony, we must
enter into that bond for the purpose of multiplying our species and
thus bring forth the fruits of our bodies. I may believe this
doctrine, as contained in the revelations of God; but what will this
amount to unless I exercise myself in it. I shall remain a bachelor,
worse than a hermit—a parasite in the commonwealth—unless I rise up
and put my faith in practice and exercise myself in my religious
belief.

vol. 24, p.74
I say also, when the time comes that God sees in the midst of His
people an increase of the female element, and the wicked ready to
devour that element and appropriate it not in the way to "multiply and
replenish the earth," but for the gratification of fleshly lust, and
will actually take and employ hellish means to prevent the increase of
their species, and show that they are not only beneath the brute, but
beneath the vegetable creation, by refusing to bear fruit, thereby
placing themselves in the category of the trees that are dried np, fit
only to be cast into the fire, he can take measures to counteract this
evil. And I say before God, angels and men, that every man and woman
who joins in unholy wedlock for the gratification of fleshly lust, and
studiously plan to frustrate the command of God in the multiplication
of their species, show that they are unworthy—what shall I
say?—unworthy to be classed among the honorable of the earth. And we
have reason to believe that many have done, and are to-day, in the
great cities of Babylon, taking steps to destroy their own offspring,
committing infanticide and foeticide, all of whom, and their aiders
and abettors, are but ripening for the damnation of hell. And when God
sees this damnable doctrine taught, and taught by such men as Mr.
Henry Ward Beecher and other modern divines falsely so-called, who
teach the world that it is a positive evil to multiply and increase so
greatly in the land—when such doctrine is taught by leading lights,
and so readily accepted by the masses, the Lord  says, the time has
come for Him to take [p.75] measures to counteract this great evil, by
introducing laws in the midst of those who fear Him and work
righteousness and live according to the principles of life; men who
are upright, honest and faithful, men who are willing to assume the
responsibility; to take the daughters of Eve to wife and multiply and
replenish the earth, for those men are unworthy of them. It is as
Jesus said concerning the man who hid it in a napkin; he laid it
carefully away, and by and by brought it out, saying, here it is as I
received it, not having increased at all; in other words, we are just
where we were when we started. Another one says I received two
talents; and have increased to four, another says I received five
talents, and now have ten: the master says to the one who hid his
talent, who perhaps laid it carefully away and kept it nice, watching
over it with the greatest care; or in other words, to him who did not
multiply and increase, but on the contrary took pains to avoid doing
so, "Take from him that which he seems to have and give to him that
has ten; for he that has and improves upon that which he receives,
shall receive more abundantly.

vol. 24, p.75
May God bless and keep us in the way in which He can sustain and
defend us, and lead us onward, as He has done hitherto, is my prayer,
in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Joseph F. Smith, February 2, 1883

Consolation Which the Bereaved Have—Other Calamities Worse 
Than Death—Effects of Sin—What is to Be Gained By 
Faithfulness—How All Will Be Judged—The 
Resurrection—Proofs of Christ's 
Resurrection—The Speaker's Testimony.

Delivered at the Funeral Services of the late James Urie, in the 
Sixteenth Ward, Salt Lake City, February 2d, 1883.

vol. 24, p.75
It is a very difficult matter to say anything at a time of sorrow and
bereavement like the present that will give immediate relief to the
sorrowing hearts of those who mourn. Such griefs can only be fully
relieved by the lapse of time and the influence of the good spirit
upon the hearts of those that mourn, by which they can obtain comfort
and satisfaction in their hopes of the future. For the loss of a
father or mother in the family there is no adequate reparation; no
remedy in this world which will supply such a loss, and about the only
consolation, [p.76] we have is in the hope that we may so live that we
may be permitted to meet again with our beloved, faithful and true
friends who go before, or who come after us, and enjoy their society
once more in another sphere or state, which will be immortal. If we
can only be satisfied in our minds by the witness of the good spirit,
to know that the course we pursue in this life is such as will secure
to us this privilege, then, in "this reflection there is a degree of
comfort and satisfaction, if not of joy, notwithstanding our
separation, in time, from those that we have loved and cherished, for
although they are gone from us, we know we shall meet them again in a
better and more enduring sphere. I remember my feelings when first
called upon to part with one of my children—my first born. It seemed
to me to be an irreparable loss—a calamity, and if I had not
restrained my feelings I should have felt that it was cruel for the
Lord to suffer one so bright, so pure and innocent to be taken away by
the hand of death, after remaining with us just long enough to become
the joy of our hearts and the light of our home. Indeed it was a
severe trial of our feelings to part with one who seemed so
indispensable to our happiness, and for a time it seemed that the
substance of our joy and hope had fled forever; but I have learned
that there are a great many things which are far worse than death.
With my present feelings and views and the understanding that I have
of life and death I would far rather follow every child I have to the
grave in their innocence and purity, than to see them grow up to man
and womanhood and degrade themselves by the pernicious practices of
the world, forget the Gospel, forget God and the plan of life and
salvation, and turn away from the only hope of eternal reward and
exaltation in the world to come.

vol. 24, p.76
Far better, in my judgment, follow them to their graves before they
have commenced such fearful acts, or fall into such fearful errors. I
would rather a thousand times die while I have the faith of the Gospel
in my heart and the hope of eternal life within me, with the prospect
of becoming worthy of inheriting a crown of eternal life which is the
greatest gift of God unto man, than to live in possession of all the
world affords and lose that gift.

vol. 24, p.76
It would be far better for me and my whole family to die in the faith
than to live and deny it and bring shame, disgrace and ruin upon us
for ever.

vol. 24, p.76
The Gospel has been revealed to us in this dispensation. The
revelation of the Gospel is a reality; there is no fiction about it.
It is a savor of life unto life or of death unto death. The plan of
salvation has been revealed for the redemption of the world. Shall we
deny it after we have become acquainted with its glorious truths?

vol. 24, p.76
No person can turn away from the truth into darkness and error and
into "by and forbidden paths," and continue in that course without
forfeiting all claim to the blessings and privileges of the first
resurrection.

vol. 24, p.76
If the truth had not been revealed to the world and mankind had been
left in ignorance in relation to these principles, it would have been
a very different thing; there would have been some excuse for them;
but the fact that light has come into the world, that the truth has
been revealed and the way of salvation marked out and made plain and
simple for all to walk in it, makes it absolutely necessary for all to
come  to the knowledge of the truth, to [p.77] walk circumspectly, and
to keep the commandments which the Lord has given. It would be
immeasurably better for us to lay down our bodies now, in the faith of
the Gospel, than to live to ripe old age and turn away from it,
thereby forfeiting our claim upon eternal life.

vol. 24, p.77
If we live and turn away from the truth we will be separated
throughout the countless ages of eternity from the society of those we
love. We will have no claim upon them, and they will have no claim
upon us. There will be an impassable gulf between us over which we can
not pass, one to the other. If we die in the faith, having lived
righteous lives, we are Christ's, we have the assurance of eternal
reward, being in possession of the principles of eternal truth and
shall be clothed with glory, immortality and eternal lives. While we
sojourn in the flesh we pass a great portion of our life in sorrow;
death separates us for a short time, some of us pass behind the vail,
but the time will come when we will meet with those who have gone, and
enjoy each others' society forever. The separation is but for a moment
as it were. No power can separate us then. God having joined us
together we haven claim upon each other—an undeniable claim—inasmuch
as we have been united by the power of the priesthood in the Gospel of
Christ. Therefore it is better to be separated in this life for a
little season, although we have to pass through deprivation, sorrow,
trouble, toil, widowhood, orphanage, and many other vicissitudes, than
to be separated for all eternity. By complying with the principles of
the Gospel we become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.
The anticipation of these great privileges brings happiness to us now,
and strengthens our hopes of exaltation and eternal reward in the
kingdom of God hereafter. No other power but that of God, through the
knowledge of truth, can give such enjoyment, peace of mind,
consolation and happiness to the sorrowing hearts of mortals. The
Gospel has been revealed for the salvation and exaltation of the
children of men, and if they would only receive it, it would bring,
finally, unalloyed and perfect happiness to all, even a "fullness of
joy."

vol. 24, p.77
Let us look into the future. We should not brood over the hardships
which we have passed through. This is a world of sorrow, of care, of
probation; a world of disappointment, anxiety and toil. We find it as
it is, and many of us help to make it no better. When God organized
the world, he pronounced it good, but men have transgressed the laws
and departed from the paths of life. Mankind do not live by principles
of justice, truth, righteousness and equality. They are violators of
the law, and will come under its condemnation. I am sorry to say that
mankind bring evil and therefore suffering upon themselves. Men rise
up and oppress their neighbors. Many take delight in oppressing their
fellow creatures, and they do it because they have not the Spirit of
God or the love of the Gospel in their hearts. They hate justice and
righteousness and are strangers to mercy, because they know not God
nor His law, nor comprehend the results of their own acts. Whereas, if
they were imbued with the good spirit, they would comfort and elevate
those by whom they are surrounded. Were men to use properly the
blessings which God has given them for the good of all mankind, we
could soon see the effects in the amelioration of the world; but many
are so fallen and degraded that they care [p.78] nothing for
themselves nor for anybody else.

vol. 24, p.78
Many are lovers of pleasure and lust more than lovers of God. They
delight in the lusts of the flesh, the gratification of their
appetites, having virulent desires, living in corruption, debauchery,
revelry and all manner of wickedness. Many people do not know how to
be happy, not knowing how to use the blessings that God has given unto
them. If they had all the world, they would use it for the
gratification of their own base passions and desires, to their own
destruction. But if they possessed the right spirit, they would seek
to promote the peace and happiness of mankind and extend the influence
of the Gospel of light and truth to all the world. They would love
purity, virtue, honesty, sobriety and righteousness. We should use the
blessings that we receive to the glory of the Lord. We should comfort
the mourner and provide for those who are in need. If we were to use
the blessings that God has given unto us to His honor and glory, all
would be happy; but we do not all see nor do alike. Inasmuch as we do
not use our gifts or talents that are given unto us of God for the
elevation of mankind, we know too well the sad results. They are
misery and ruin for time, and perhaps for all eternity.

vol. 24, p.78
Every man will have to render an account of his stewardship, and every
one of us will be held responsible for his own works, whether good or
evil. We will be judged for the deeds done in the flesh; if they have
been evil we will have to pay the penalty and satisfy justice and the
demands of a broken law. Those that have sinned against the Holy Ghost
will have no redemption. All will be saved with this exception, and
come out of the "prison" and be exalted and receive a reward and an
inheritance in the mansions prepared for them in the house of God. God
does not judge men as we do, nor look upon them in the same light that
we do. He knows our imperfections—all the causes, the "whys and
wherefores" are made manifest unto Him. He judges us by our acts and
the intents of our hearts. His judgments will be true, just and
righteous; ours are obscured by the imperfections of man. We are
required to obey the laws of God revealed unto us in the Gospel. It is
for Sister Urie and her little ones to comply with these laws
throughout their lives. It is for the widow and the fatherless to live
to the principles of the Gospel, be faithful and keep the covenants
they have made. If they do this, they will be exalted in His kingdom,
and they will receive all that their hearts can rightfully desire.
They will receive the reward, if they are faithful, and will lose
nothing. God will not suffer the righteous to be deprived of the
blessings they justly merit; they will gain their exaltation. No eye
hath seen, no ear heard, neither can the heart of man conceive of the
glory and exaltation that is laid up in store for the faithful.

vol. 24, p.78
This is my testimony in relation to this matter. I have known Brother
Urie for quite a number of years; he was a man who had a good heart;
he was a friend fo mankind, so for as it lay in his power to be, which
he has proved by many acts of kindness to his fellow man. He has acted
sometimes unwisely towards himself and family. I am sorry to say this,
but we can not ignore the fact, it is too well known. I do not believe
that he has injured any individual but himself and family. They will
forgive him, we will forgive him, and I trust [p.79] God will forgive
him for this folly. I do not believe that he would have harmed a hair
of any man upon earth, or raised a finger to injure any one. He has
befriended the cause of Zion and the Elders of Israel. He will receive
his reward if he has been true to his covenants with God. I do not
believe for a moment that he forsook them or ever denied the faith. He
will answer for the wrong which he has committed against himself and
family. God will not forsake him, inasmuch as he forsook Him not and
was true to Him, and he will be preserved, but he will have to suffer
the consequence of his folly and pay the debt. This I will say, if I
had the power, as a savior upon Mount Zion, I would forgive him, and
nothing would give me more joy and pleasure than to administer
reclamation, salvation and exaltation to Brother Urie.

vol. 24, p.79
Let us obey our religion. Keep the commands of God, and bring up our
children in the way of life and salvation, teach them the principles
of the Gospel, to be virtuous, honest and pure, that they may lead
pure and holy lives and cleave to the faith, that they may all come
off victorious and receive the crown and the blessing of endless
lives. Bishop Kesler was saying that we are mortal beings. It is true
all of us are clothed with mortality, but our spirits existed long
before they took upon them this tabernacle that we now inhabit. When
this body dies, the spirit does not die. The spirit is an immortal
being, and when separated from the body takes its flight to the place
prepared for it, and there awaits the resurrection of the body, when
the spirit will return again and re-occupy this tabernacle which it
occupied in this world.

vol. 24, p.79
This great and glorious principle of the resurrection is no longer a
theory as some think, but it is an accomplished fact which has been
demonstrated beyond all successful contradiction, doubt or
controversy. Job, who lived before the resurrection of Christ,
possessing the spirit of prophecy, looked forward to the time of the
resurrection. He comprehended the fact. He understood the principle
and knew the power and design of God to bring it to pass, and
predicted its accomplishment. He declares:—"I know that my Redeemer
liveth and that He shall stand at the latter day upon the earth;" he
further says, "and though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet
in my flesh shall I see God." He looked forward to something not yet
done, something which had never been done in this world before his
day. It was not accomplished till long after his time. Having received
the spirit of the Gospel and of revelation, he was enabled to look
down into unborn time and see his body which had mouldered and
crumbled rate dust raised from the dead. What he saw by the eye of
faith has become actual history unto us, and we possess not only the
history of the fact but a knowledge by the testimony of the Holy Ghost
of its truth. We are not therefore situated as Job was, we live in the
"latter times which are pregnant with grand and glorious events, among
the greatest of which is this glorious principle of the resurrection
of the dead, which is no longer a mere prediction, a cherished hope,
or a prophetic promise, but a reality; for long before our day it has
actually been accomplished. Christ Himself burst the barriers of the
tomb, conquered death and the grave and came forth "the first fruits
of them that slept." But says one, how can we know that Jesus was put
to death [p.80] or resurrected? We have plenty of evidence to show
that Jesus was crucified and resurrected. We have the testimony of His
disciples and they produce irrefutable evidence that they did see Him
crucified, and witnessed the wounds of the nails and spear which He
received on the cross. They also testify that His body was laid away
in a sepulchre wherein no man had lain and they rolled a great stone
to the door and departed.

vol. 24, p.80
Now the chief priests and Pharisees were not satisfied with the
crucifixion and burial of our Lord and Savior, they remembered that
while living He had said that after three days He would rise again, so
they established a strong guard to protect the sepulchre and set a
seal upon the stone lest His disciples should come by night and steal
the body away and say unto the people, "He is risen from the dead,"
and thus perpetrate a fraud upon the world.

vol. 24, p.80
Lo and behold! by this act those unbelieving guards became actual
witnesses to the fact that a heavenly personage came and rolled away
the stone and that Jesus came forth. The disciples witness and testify
to the resurrection, and their testimony can not be impeached. It
therefore stands good, and is true and faithful.

vol. 24, p.80
But is this the only evidence we have to depend on? Have we nothing
but the testimony of the ancient disciples to rest our hopes upon?
Thank God we have more. And the additional evidence which we possess
enables us to become witnesses to the truth of the testimony of the
ancient disciples. We go to the Book of Mormon; it testifies of the
death and resurrection of Jesus Christ in plain and unmistakable
terms; we may go to the book of Doctrine and Covenants containing the
revelations of this dispensation, and we shall find clear and
well-defined evidence there. We have the testimony of the Prophet
Joseph Smith, the testimony of Oliver Cowdery, and the testimony of
Sidney Rigdon, that they saw the Lord Jesus—the same that was
crucified in Jerusalem—and that He revealed Himself unto them. Joseph
and Sidney testify to it, as follows:—

vol. 24, p.80
"We, Joseph Smith, Jr., and Sidney Rigdon, being in the spirit on the
sixteenth of February, in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight
hundred and thirty-two, by the power of the spirit our eyes were
opened and our understandings were enlightened, so as to understand
the things of God—even those things which were from the beginning
before the world was, which were ordained of the Father, through His
Only Begotten Son, who was in the bosom of the Father, even from the
beginning, of whom we bear record, and the record which we bear is the
fullness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, who is the Son whom we saw and
with whom we conversed in the heavenly vision." (Doc. and Cov., sec.
76, verses 11-14.) They were called to be special witnesses of Jesus
Christ and His death and resurrection.

vol. 24, p.80
We have also the testimony of the ancient disciples who lived on this
continent of the crucifixion and resurrection. You will find their
testimony recorded in the Book of Mormon. The disciples who lived upon
this continent knew what transpired at Jerusalem; the Lord shewed them
these things. After His resurrection He manifested Himself to His
disciples on this continent, and showed them the wounds He  had
received on Calvary. They were convinced that Jesus was the Christ and
the Redeemer [p.81] of the world. They beheld Him in the flesh and
they bear witness of it, and their testimony is true. We have the
testimony of many witnesses. We have the testimony of eleven special
witnesses to the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon, which book
testifies of Christ's resurrection, containing as it does the records
of the ancient prophets and disciples of Christ on this continent,
thus confirming their testimonies.

vol. 24, p.81
Is it all the evidence we have? No. Joseph Smith boldly declared to
the world that if mankind would sincerely repent of their sins and be
baptized by authority they should not only receive a remission of
their sins, but, by the laying on of hands, they should receive the
Holy Ghost, and should know of the doctrine for themselves. Thus all
who obey the law and abide in the truth become witnesses of this and
other equally great and precious truths. To-day there are thousands of
Latter-day Saints living in Utah and throughout the world who have
attained to the possession of these things, both men and women. If we
witness by our acts, and from our hearts our determination to carry
out the mind and will of the Lord we shall have this double assurance
of a glorious resurrection, and be able to say as the Prophet Job
said—his was a glorious declaration—"For I know that my Redeemer
liveth and that He shall (again) stand at the latter day upon the
earth; and though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet in my
flesh shall I see God: whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes
shall behold, and not another; though my reins be consumed within me."
Thousands have received this testimony and can witness unto God and
testify from their hearts that they know these things.

vol. 24, p.81
I bear my testimony, and surely it is of as much force and effect, if
it be true, as the testimony of Job, the testimonies of the disciples
at Jerusalem, the disciples on this continent, of Joseph Smith, or any
other man that told the truth. All are of equal force and binding on
the world. If no man had ever testified to these things upon the face
of the globe, I want to say as a servant of God, independent of the
testimonies of all men and of every book that has been written, that I
have received the witness of the Spirit in my own heart, and I testify
before God, angels and men, without fear of the consequences that I
know that my Redeemer lives, and I shall see him face to face, and
stand with Him in my resurrected body upon this earth, if I am
faithful; for God has revealed this unto me. I have received the
witness, and I bear my testimony, and my testimony is true. The
testimony of the Latter-day Saints is in addition to and consonant
with that of the disciples of Jesus Christ who lived at Jerusalem,
those who lived on this continent, the Prophet Joseph, Oliver, Sidney
and others, of our crucified and risen Redeemer, because they received
it not of them, but by the same spirit by which they received it. No
man ever received this testimony unless the Spirit of God revealed it
unto him.

vol. 24, p.81
We will see Brother Urie again. Sister Urie will meet him on the other
side of the grave. The spirit and body will be re-united. We shall see
each other in the flesh, in the same tabernacles that we have here
while in mortality. Our tabernacles will be brought forth as they are
laid down, although there will be a restoration effected; every organ,
every limb that has been maimed, every deformity caused by [p.82]
accident or in any other way, will be restored and put right. Every
limb and joint shall be restored to its proper frame. We will know
each other and enjoy each other's society throughout the endless ages
of eternity, if we keep the law of God. It is for us to remain true
and faithful and keep our covenants, and to train our children up in
the paths of holiness, virtue and truth, in the principles of the
Gospel, that we way with them be prepared to enjoy the perfect and
eternal day.

vol. 24, p.82
May God bless you, and my earnest prayer is that the Lord will bless
Sister Urie and her dear little ones in this bereavement; that He will
preserve their lives, establish them firmly in the faith of the Gospel
and in the love of the truth, that they may be worthy to come forth in
the morning of the first resurrection, crowned with glory and eternal
lives. I pronounce this blessing upon them, inasmuch as they live
faithful, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Chas. W. Penrose, March 4, 1883

The Church of Christ—Churches of Men—Conflicting Ideas—
True Sources of Learning—Oneness Explained—Only One 
True Religion—"Probation After Death"—Ideas of Hell 
Changing—Different Degrees of Glory—Work for the 
Dead—Completeness and Simplicity of the Gospel.

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
March 4th, 1883.

(Reported By Gibbs and Irvine)

vol. 24, p.82
Having been called upon this afternoon, to speak to this congregation,
I earnestly desire that I may be so influenced by the spirit of truth
that I may be able to bring forth such things as will be profitable
for us to reflect upon. I feel that we are greatly blessed in being
privileged to meet in this house, dedicated to the worship and service
of our Heavenly Father, where we can attend to those things which are
required of us, in peace and in unity of spirit, and receive
instructions as the Holy Spirit may prompt.

vol. 24, p.82
We meet in the name of the Lord. All that we do should be done in the
name of Jesus Christ, for so we have been commanded. The Church to
which we belong is the Church of Jesus Christ. It is composed of
people called Latter-day Saints, but [p.83] it is Christ's Church. He
has set it up, He has organized it, and all the principles and
doctrines which have been made known to us have been revealed through
Him. It is His work and He will watch over it and direct it and
consummate it. And He has commanded us that we shall do all things in
connection with our faith in His holy name, and in that way only will
it be acceptable to our Heavenly Father; for all the blessings that
come from our Father to us His children, will come to us through Jesus
Christ. His is the only name given under heaven whereby man can be
saved. The Gospel of Jesus Christ must be preached to every creature.
For it would not be just for our Heavenly Father to condemn any of his
creatures who did not believe in Jesus Christ, without giving them an
opportunity of understanding who He is and what His commandments are.
All people, then, must hear the Gospel and have an opportunity of
receiving it or rejecting it. Jesus Christ sent out His Apostles,
after His resurrection, to preach the Gospel to all the world in that
day and generation, and they went forward and fulfilled the
commandment which he gave to them. Since that time a great many false
doctrines have been introduced into the world, and a great many
churches have been established, according to the notions and ideas of
men not authorized by the Lord Jesus, not accepted of Him, not
recognized by Him in any way. They are the churches of men, and the
doctrines preached therein, in a great many respects are the doctrines
and commandments of men. They are not of God. They are not recognized
by Him. They are not acceptable to Him. And so with many ordinances
which have been introduced since that day. Some men have introduced
them in the name of Jesus Christ, but they were not authorized by the
Lord to do so, and therefore He will not accept them, and they are of
no benefit to the children of men so far as their salvation is
concerned. But in the day and age in which we live the Lord Jesus has
manifested Himself again, and has reorganized the Church which He set
up in ancient days, in the same form and shape, with the same
officers, with the same ordinances, with the same commandments, and
with the same spirit, power, gifts and blessings. And in this Church,
if we live under the inspiration of the spirit and attend to the
duties and obey the commandments which He reveals, in the way He has
pointed out, we will be accepted of Him, and that which His servants
perform on the earth in His name in the way He has appointed, will be
the same as though it was performed by Himself in person, and will be
accepted of the Father, just the same as though performed by the Lord
Jesus Christ, and what they seal on the earth will be sealed in the
heavens, and what they loose on the earth will be loosed in the
heavens, according to His word. We have this great blessing and
privilege, then, in belonging to this Church, that we become the
people of the Lord Jesus, the Saints of the Lord, members of the
Church of Christ, not members of any church made by a man, or a set of
men, but the true church of the living God, established by Himself
through the Lord Jesus Christ. And if we offer up our sacraments
before Him in the way He has appointed, they will be accepted by Him,
and we will receive the benefits that result from properly attending
to these things.

vol. 24, p.84
[p.84] At the present time there are a great many different sects
professing to be the churches of Christ. A great variety of doctrines
are taught therein. Generally speaking these doctrines are supposed to
be taken from the book called the Bible. ministers usually read a
portion of scripture either from the Old Testament or from the New
Testament, and preach discourses therefrom. But although these
different religions and these different discourses are supposed to he
taken from the one book, yet they are very conflicting. The notions
and ideas of one sect in regard to the things contained in the book,
differ from those that are entertained by another sect, also
professing to be the church of Christ. And even in each of these
various sects the people do not all believe alike. They do not
understand alike the doctrines that pertain to their particular sect.
For instance, the people in what is called the Methodist church do not
all believe alike. The people of the Baptist church do not all believe
alike. There is not only a difference existing between the Baptist and
the Methodist, but the Methodists differ among themselves, and
Baptists differ among themselves; and so with the rest of all the
different sects in Christendom. The reason of this is because they
have no real and definite standard. They take the Bible or rather
profess to take the Bible as their standard; but their ideas
concerning the Scriptures differ. They do not all understand the Bible
alike. If they all understood the Bible alike there would be a unity
of faith; but their ideas differ in regard to the meaning of the
things contained in the Bible. At the present time there is a great
controversy going on in the Christian world in regard to the manner in
which this book should be read, and in regard to its authority. Some
claim that every word in the book is inspired; that the word contained
in the Bible must be relied upon implicitly as the very word of God.
Others dispute this, deny the plenary inspiration of the Scriptures,
and some of them think the book should be regarded in the same light
as secular history. And so the notions and ideas concerning the Bible
are quite varied. Outside of the Bible they have no standard. We may
perhaps except the church called the Roman Catholic Church. That
church has a standard in the person of the supreme head of the
church—the Pope, the traditions, and the decisions of the councils of
the church. But neither the Roman Catholic Church, nor the Episcopal
Church, which has come out from it, nor any of the sects which have
come out from the Episcopal Church, have any inspired standard among
them save and except the things that were written of old contained in
the Bible, which they do not comprehend alike. In the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints we have something besides the written
word. We have the living oracles of God, men that have been called and
enabled and set apart to minister in Christ's stead, men in whom the
Lord has placed His spirit, and not only His spirit, but His authority
that they may act in His name; and they have access unto Him. It is
their privilege not only to expound the things that were written of
old which have been preserved and placed on record, and which are
contained in the books of the Bible, but also to receive intelligence
from the same source from  which these things that are inspired that
are in the Book were given. The same [p.85] fountain from which the
Prophets of old partook is open to us, and the servants of God in the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints can learn the mind and
will of God respecting us as it exists in His own bosom, because the
fountain of revelation is not dried up. Access is open unto our
Heavenly Father as it was in times of old; and if Peter could learn
the word of the Lord and teach it to the former-day Church, so the
servants of God holding a similar position to-day can call upon the
Lord and receive His word and declare it to the Latter-day Church. If
the Prophets of God of old wrote and spoke as they were moved upon by
the Holy Ghost, there are Prophets of God living upon the earth to-day
who can speak and write as they are moved upon by the same power. And
the word of God that comes down from heaven in our day is just as
authoritative as the word of God that came in times of old and that is
written in the old books, and it is of much more importance to the
people called Latter-day Saints, because it comes direct to them from
our living head. It does not come it, any ambiguous phraseology; it
does not come in a shape that would leave it open to controversy; but
it comes to us clear, plain and straightforward, so that all may
understand. We have the benefit of the living oracles; not only the
words of the oracles that are dead, but the words of those that are
living.

vol. 24, p.85
And we find when we come to investigate the things that God makes
manifest in our own day through the living oracles, that in spirit and
in doctrine they correspond with the things that God revealed in days
of old. We, then, have "a more sure word of prophecy" than the things
that were written aforetime. The Apostle Peter spoke of this in his
day. He said that holy men of God wrote and spoke as they were moved
upon by the Holy Ghost, and that no prophecy of the Scripture is of
any private interpretation. He said, further, "We have also a more
sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto
a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day
star arise in your hearts." They had the living oracles. The people
who lived in Peter's day had not only the words of Isaiah, Jeremiah,
Ezekiel and the other prophets, and the Book of the Laws, as written
by Moses, the inspired prophet of God, who looked upon God and talked
with Him face to face—they not only had these things written in the
ancient records, but they had living oracles, men in their midst who
were authorized to speak in the name of the Lord and declare to the
people the living word of God for their present benefit. And as it was
with the people in that day, so it is in this Church that Jesus Christ
our Savior has re-established on the earth. We have the living
oracles, those who are called and ordained to stand between us and the
Lord. And in addition to all this we have the great privilege of the
Holy Ghost universally diffused throughout the body of the Church for
the benefit of every member thereof; for every man and for every
woman, for every individual who has been baptized into it and has
received its ordinances. Every person in the Church may receive of
this spirit which is the light of God, which is the spirit of
inspiration, which bears record of the things of God, and makes plain
to all who have it the things that God reveals through the living
oracles. If a servant of God speaks or writes under the inspiration of
the Holy Ghost, the [p.86] same spirit by which He writes or speaks is
in the members of the church, and it is their privilege to see as He
sees, to comprehend as He comprehends, that we may all see "eye to
eye" and understand the things of God alike.

vol. 24, p.86
Some people have an idea that it is impossible to bring a great number
of individuals to understand religion exactly alike. People sometimes
point to the difference that there is in human character. It is true
that our characters vary, as do our countenances. The faces that are
before me to-day are all different, although we are all of the same
race. We are all different in our appearance. Even brothers and
sisters of the same family differ in their appearance in some
respects. So it is with all things that God has made. It is not only
so in regard to the human family, but it is so with the brute
creation. No two blades of grass are exactly alike. No two leaves upon
the trees in the forest are exactly alike. No two worlds that God
Almighty has made that glitter in the firmament on high at night are
exactly alike. There are some peculiarities about each of them,
distinct and different from others. This is all true. But is it
impossible to bring people who are thus organized, people of different
characters and different minds, to see and comprehend exactly alike?
No, there is no difficulty about it when the thing is properly
understood. Take any of what are called the exact sciences, and people
can be brought to understand them just exactly in the same way. Take a
sum in arithmetic, for instance. When a dozen people understand the
rules in the same way they will work out the sum in the same way, no
matter where they were born, or what language they speak. When they
understand the principle and rule that governs the workings of the sum
they all work it out in the same way, and what a dozen or a hundred
can do a million can do. It makes no difference about the number. If
all understand the principle alike they will work it out alike, and
the result will be exactly the same. Why cannot this be done in those
things called religion? It is true that religious principles are not
governed altogether by the same rules and laws as those which govern
secular things. But yet if people are in possession of the same
spirit, and the truth is made clear before their understandings, they
can all be brought to see exactly alike, and we have proven this in
our own experience. For instance, when the Gospel of Jesus Christ came
to us, it found us when we were scattered abroad in different nations.
We have people here from England, Scotland, Wales, Ireland, and from
different parts of the European continent; from Sweden, Norway,
Germany, Italy, and from the various cantons of Switzerland; a great
many from the various States of America, from the islands of the sea,
from the East Indies, from Africa—people from all quarters of the
globe. Now, when the Gospel came to us, it, found us in a scattered
condition. We lived in different countries, we spoke different
languages; we had different ideas in regard to God and His ways. But
we were taught that we must believe in the true and the living God;
that we had all sprung from Him; that He was our Father, and that we
were made in His image; that the idea prevalent in the world that the
Deity is a being without body, parts or passions, an incomprehensible
nonentity, was altogether wrong. We were told that we had  sprung from
God, and [p.87] being His offspring we were like Him, and that,
therefore, in some respects He is like us; that He is a personage, and
as every seed begets its own kind, and we are the offspring of God, we
could form some conception of what He is like, and we put away our old
ideas. We came to a unity of the faith concerning God, that He is an
individual; that although He is a spirit, yet He dwells in a tangible
tabernacle. Man is a spirit as well as God, because we have sprung
from Him. The spiritual part of our being is the offspring of God,
which spiritual part dwells in our natural part that has come from the
dust. In this way we could form some idea concerning the Deity, and we
all formed the same idea; we all came to the unity of the faith in
this respect. We were also taught that it was needful for us to
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and when we had full faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ to obey His commandments, that we were to repent of
our sins. Now there were different ideas in the world as to what
constituted repentance; but we were taught that in order to repent
acceptably before God, we must come to the determination in our minds
to leave off sinning, to cease doing that which is wrong, and to get
to understand and to do what is right. Then we were taught that in
order to receive remission of sins we must be baptized. Now there were
different notions in regard to baptism in the world. Some people
believed that the marking of the sign of the cross with a little water
on the forehead by a priest was baptism. Others believed that
sprinkling water upon the face was baptism. Others that it was needful
to immerse the whole body in water to constitute baptism, and still
others that a person ought to be immersed three times. But we were
taught that baptism was at once a burial and a birth; that in order to
be properly baptized the person who administers the ordinance should
have authority from God, because he uses the name, of the Father, Son
and Holy Ghost, and he has no right to use the names of the holy
trinity without being expressly authorized of God to do so. We learned
that in the first place, then, an individual who administers the
ordinances must have authority to administer, and he must administer
in the way that the Lord has appointed—not the way that man may think
is right, but the way the Lord has ordained, or else it would not be
acceptable to God. And we were taught that the individual to be
baptized must believe and repent, for without faith and repentance
baptism would be of no avail. So the individual who was baptized must
be a repentant believer, and the individual who administered the
ordinance must be an ordained servant of God having legitimate
authority from on high—not that which he had taken upon himself, not
that which he may have felt called upon to do in his own heart; but he
must be a bona fide representative of Deity, a man called and ordained
and set apart by authority from God to administer in His name, or it
would not be valid. And then the individual who baptizes must go down
into the water with the person to be baptized—the candidate must be
buried in the water in the likeness of Christ's death and burial, and
then be raised out of the water in the likeness of His
resurrection—and the object of this was for the remission of sins.
This was very different from the doctrines which prevailed in the
world. But when this was taught to us in plainness, and we were [p.88]
baptized in this way, we received a testimony in our hearts that we
were made clean, that our sins were remitted, that they had been
washed away—not by the water but through our obedience to the
ordinance which God had established and the blood of Jesus Christ,
which was shed for the remission of our sins. We had the conviction
sealed upon our hearts that we had received this blessing. As the
result thereof we were thus brought to the unity of the faith. Then
when the servants of God laid their hands upon us, according to the
pattern revealed from heaven, and conferred upon us the Holy Ghost,
the Comforter, we received the same spirit from on high, the same Holy
Ghost. The people who received this ordinance in Scandinavia had the
same spirit come down upon them as the people who received it in
England or in Scotland, and the people on this Western Hemisphere On
which we live hay received the same spirit as the people received on
the Eastern Hemisphere. In every part of the globe, wherever this
ordinance was administered the same spirit rested down on the people
and bore the same testimony to them. Now, although there are a variety
of operations of this spirit, yet the spirit is the same and the light
that it brings is the same. People do not all receive that light to
the same degree, but the light is the same, just as the light of the
sun is the same to all. Some people can see a great deal further than
others with their natural eyes. Their eyesight is better, but the
light by which both see is the same. So it is with regard to the gift
of the Holy Ghost. All people do not receive it in the same degree,
because they are not all gifted with the same capacity, and all have
not the same desires; but the difference is not in the spirit, it is
in the individual. Some people are very earnest after the things of
God, and he who seeks finds, and the more he seeks in the right
direction the more he finds. He that is dilatory in searching after
the things of God, obtains but little; he that is diligent obtains
much. All may receive it, but they must obtain it in the way that God
has appointed, all receiving their measure according to their
diligence and desire; but the spirit is the same. And this spirit has
operated upon our hearts in such a way as to make us—a people of
diverse feelings and opinions—of one heart and one mind in regard to
this matter. And wherever this Gospel has been preached and people
have received it, they have been brought to a "unity of the faith."
They no longer have many faiths and many baptisms, but one faith, one
baptism and one God, having commenced to walk in the same straight and
narrow way that leads to life and which is the only way of salvation.
And all people who desire to enjoy the fullness of His glory must walk
that straight and narrow way; "for wide is the road, and broad is the
gate that leads unto death, and many there be," we are told, "that go
in thereat." There is only one way of life, only one plan of
salvation, because there is but one God to serve. If there were many
Gods to worship, there might be many different ways to salvation; but
as to us there is only one God, there can be but one Gospel, one
Church, one gate leading to the celestial city.

vol. 24, p.88
I have shown that it is possible for a great many people of different
ideas and notions to be brought to  understand things alike. And if
this can be done in regard to one or [p.89] four things (I have named
four) or principles, it can be done in a million or any number of
principles. And we are told in the Scriptures that the time is to come
when all shall see eye to eye; because all shall know God from the
least unto the greatest. There is, too, a time to come when the Holy
Spirit will be poured cut upon all flesh, "when the sons and the
daughters will prophesy, the old men dream dreams, and the young men
see visions," etc.; and when the earth and all that live upon it shall
be redeemed and sanctified; the earth will then be as it was when it
rolled out of the hands of the Creator, and the people will understand
God and His ways; they will understand them alike. There will not be a
thousand different religions; but there will be one only, one God the
Father of all, and one Holy Spirit burning in the hearts of His
children.

vol. 24, p.89
At the present time there is a diversity of opinions and notions and
ideas concerning God and His ways; but I have stated that this one way
in which the Saints have begun to walk, is the only true way. That may
sound very exclusive; it may seem also to some a little inconsistent.
That is because they may not understand the matter in all its
bearings. I say, there can he but one true religion, simply because
there is only one true God. True religion is that religion which comes
from God; and that religion which is man-made cannot be the religion
of God; it is therefore not binding; nothing religious is binding upon
mankind but that which is revealed from God. That which comes from God
through His servants and is declared to the people is binding; he that
receives it will be saved; and he that rejects it will be condemned.
This must be so because it comes by authority, from Deity himself. It
is His word; it is His will; and he who rejects it, rejects it against
his own salvation; and none can be saved who do not obey.

vol. 24, p.89
Some may ask. "Do you mean to say that all the people that have lived
upon the earth since the days when Jesus and the Apostles preached,
who did not hear and who did not obey the Gospel, are all damned and
lost forever?" I answer, No. We merely hold to the proposition that
there is but the one true way. I will refer you to the language of the
Savior himself upon this point spoken to Nicodemus, one of the rulers
of the Jews, who sought an interview with Jesus by night: "Verily,
verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the
Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God." There is a very
plain declaration, and a very conclusive one. There are millions of
people who have lived upon the earth who have not been "born of water
and of the Spirit." Take, for instance, the millions of Jews alone who
lived before the introduction of the Gospel by Christ, and after it
was preached to their ancestors. For, let me tell you, the Gospel was
preached before Christ preached it. When Jesus came, he did not
introduce anything new, he came to restore something that had been
lost. The Gospel was known by our first parents when they came out of
the Garden of Eden. It was known to Abraham. It was preached to Israel
before the law was added. It is stated by Paul to the Hebrews. "All
our fathers were under the cloud, and they all passed through the sea;
and they were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea, and did
partake of the spiritual rock that [p.90] followed them, which rock
was Christ." They were baptized the same as we have been, but they did
not receive the faith of the Gospel fully in their hearts; they did
not profit by the word preached, therefore, God added the law as a
schoolmaster, to bring them to the right way. He added the law of
carnal commandments because they would not receive the fullness of the
greater law in faith. When Jesus came, He restored the Gospel; but
there had been millions and millions of people among the Jewish nation
alone, from the days of Moses to those of Jesus, who had not been
"born of water and of the Spirit." They termed nations outside the
Jewish nation the heathen, and none of them for hundreds of years had
obeyed the Gospel—had received ordinances by which they could be born
of water and of the Spirit. So in regard to the people from the days
since the ancient Apostles were put to death, who had authority from
God, who were sent forth to minister in His name, to preach the Gospel
to all people, and baptize them in the name of the Father and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost; and to teach them all things whatsoever he
had commanded them. From their day to the time in which we live,
thousands and millions of people have passed away without receiving or
obeying the Gospel of the Son of God. According to the doctrines of
men, because they did not hear it, they will be condemned for ever.
The heathen nations for ages past have not even heard the doctrines of
men professing to be Christian. They worship idols; they worship
beasts; they worship the heavenly bodies, etc. Many millions of them
are outside the pale of Christendom. What is to become of them?
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, except ye are born of water and of
the Spirit, ye cannot enter into the Kingdom of God." So says the
Savior; and there is no other name given under heaven whereby man can
be saved than the name of Christ Jesus; and yet there are millions and
millions of people who have passed away froth the earth never having
heard the name of Jesus Christ. A great many millions more have died
without a knowledge of the true Gospel. And what is to become of them
all According to the doctrines of modern Christendom, they are all
destroyed, they are all damned. That is a horrible thing to think of.

vol. 24, p.90
There is considerable controversy going on in the Christian world
today, not only in reference to the plenary inspiration of the Bible,
but in regard to probation. There is a discussion in progress now in
regard to what is called "probation after death." The question is
whether there is a probation after people leave this world, or is it
confined to the sphere in which we now move. Some of the ministers are
beginning to think that there must be a chance for souls alter they
leave the earth to learn the way of life and salvation, but the great
majority of modern divines, representing popular religious opinions,
believe that this is the only state of probation; that when death
overtakes a man, that is the end of his opportunities for salvation.
According to that rule all those millions of people who have died
without hearing the name of Jesus Christ have gone to hell. 

vol. 24, p.90
There are different ideas about hell now-a-days. A few years ago there
was only the one idea, winch was that hell is a great, bottomless pit
full of flaming fire and brimstone, into which the wicked are cast
never  to return, whilst the [p.91] devils are continually stirring up
the flames for the everlasting torment of the doomed. And this scene
used to be described by popular divines in the most hideous and
shocking manner. People have recently modified their ideas concerning
future punishment, and the change is greatly due to the teachings of
the Elders of this Church, and the doctrines which have been set forth
and published as revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith. The
controversy that is now being conducted by leading theological minds
upon the subject of probations, has been brought about through the
effects upon the public mind of the preaching of the Elders of the
doctrine revealed in the very beginning of the Church. You will find
in the Doctrine and Covenants that God revealed to Joseph Smith as
early as March 1830, that "eternal punishment is God's punishment."
Because God is an eternal being. His laws are eternal, and there are
penalties attached to all of them. But it does not follow that because
a person may be banished into the eternal punishment it is intended
that he shall stay there eternally. He may go into eternal punishment,
he may go to the place prepared for the rebellious and the sinner and
stay there but for a certain period. Some may stay longer than others.
In the language of the Scriptures, some are beaten with many stripes,
and others are beaten with but few stripes; but all stay until they
have paid the uttermost farthing;" all are punished according to the
gravity of their guilt. It will be "more tolerable" in the day of
judgment for people who did not hear the word of God in the flesh, and
who were wicked, than for the wicked who did hear the word of God and
rejected it. But the time will come when all men will be judged, and
the Apostle Paul says they will be judged by the Gospel; all will
appear before the judgment seat to be judged according to their works,
receiving according to their merits or demerits, guaged by their light
and their opportunities.

vol. 24, p.91
Now, the Lord made this very plain in the revelation he gave to Joseph
Smith. The term eternal damnation God said had been used to work upon
the hearts of the children of men altogether for His glory. That is,
in the low condition of humanity in which most people are placed there
must be a threat of punishment and a promise of reward to influence
people to do that which is right. They ought to do what is right
simply because it is right; to love truth for its own sake. But
humanity is in a low, degraded condition, and a promise of reward has
to be held out to induce people to do right, and threats of punishment
to restrain them from doing wrong. That is not the higher plane on
which men are yet to stand. If people are trained aright they will
love that which is true and dislike that which is untrue; they will
love that which is virtuous, pure and Godlike, and dislike everything
contrary thereto. They will do good, but not for reward; they will
turn from evil, but not from fear of punishment. They will love truth
and work righteousness for their own sake. But in the degraded
condition of humanity this eternal punishment that has been preached
has been allowed to go forth to work upon the hearts of the children
of men altogether for the glory of God, that evil might be curbed,
that transgression and sin might be restrained, that people might be
checked from going headlong to destruction through fear of the
consequences.

vol. 24, p.92
[p.92] On the 16th of February, 1832, the Lord made this matter
plainer. He gave to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon, one of the most
glorious visions that human beings ever gazed upon. It is the most
complete and delightful that I have ever read. There is nothing in the
book called the Bible that can compare with it. It is full of light;
it is full of truth; it is full of glory; it is full of beauty. It
portrays the future of all the inhabitants of the earth, dividing them
into three grand classes or divisions—celestial, terrestrial, and
telestial, or as compared to the glory of the sun, the glory of the
moon, and the glory of the stars. It shows who will be redeemed, and
what redemption they will enjoy; and describes the position the
inhabitants of the earth will occupy when they enter into their future
state. In that glorious vision we are told that there is only a
certain class who shall not be redeemed in the due time of the Lord. I
will read a few verses:

vol. 24, p.92
"Thus saith the Lord, concerning all those who know my power, and have
been made partakers thereof, and suffered themselves, through the
power of the devil, to he overcome, and to deny the truth and defy my
power—

vol. 24, p.92
"They are they who are the sons of perdition, of whom I say that it
had been better for them never to have been born.

vol. 24, p.92
"For they are vessels of wrath, doomed to suffer the wrath of God,
with the devil and his angels in eternity;

vol. 24, p.92
"Concerning whom I have said there is no forgiveness in this world nor
in the world to come;

vol. 24, p.92
"Having denied the Holy Spirit after having received it, and having
denied the Only Begotten Son of the Father—having crucified him unto
themselves, and put him to an open shame;

vol. 24, p.92
"These are they who shall go away into the lake of fire and brimstone,
with the devil and his angels;

vol. 24, p.92
"And the only ones on whom the second death shall have any power;

vol. 24, p.92
"Yea, verily, the only ones who shall not be redeemed in the due time
of the Lord, after the sufferings of his wrath;

vol. 24, p.92
"For all the rest shall be brought forth by the resurrection of the
dead, through the triumph and the glory of the Lamb, who was slain,
who was in the bosom of the Father before the worlds were made;

vol. 24, p.92
"And this is the gospel, the glad tidings which the voice out of the
heavens bore record unto us;

vol. 24, p.92
"That he came into, the world, even Jesus, to be crucified for the
world, and to bear sins of the world, and to sanctify the world, and
to cleanse it from all unrighteousness;

vol. 24, p.92
"That through him all might be saved whom the Father had put into his
power and made by him;

vol. 24, p.92
"Who glorifies the Father, and saves all the works of his hands,
except those sons of perdition, who deny the Son after the Father has
revealed him."

vol. 24, p.92
I do not intend to read from this vision the condition of the people
who will be redeemed in the different degrees of glory; you can do
that for yourselves. I merely refer to it that the point may be made
clear, that there are only a certain few who will not be redeemed in
the due time of the Lord, through the merits of the atonement wrought
out by Jesus Christ. The sons of perdition are to go away into this
everlasting punishment and abide there. And as we are told in another
part of the revelation, the height and the  depth, and extent of their
misery no man knoweth. It [p.93] is not revealed except to a few, and
then the vision is closed up, as the things they behold are unlawful
to be uttered.

vol. 24, p.93
The "sons of perdition" are those who have received the Gospel, those
to whom the Father has revealed the Son; those who know something
concerning the plan of salvation; those who have had keys placed in
their hands by which they could unlock the mysteries of eternity;
those who received power to ascend to the highest pinnacle of the
celestial glory; those who received power sufficient to overcome all
things, and who, instead of using it for their own salvation, and in
the interest of the salvation of others, prostituted that power and
turned away from that which they knew to be true, denying the Son of
God and putting Him to an open shame. All such live in the spirit of
error, and they love it and roll it under the tongue as a sweet
morsel; they are governed by Satan, becoming servants to him whom they
list to obey, they become the sons of perdition, doomed to suffer the
wrath of God reserved for the devil and his angels. And for them,
having sinned against the Holy Ghost, there is no forgiveness either
in this world or the world to come. But all the rest Christ will save,
through the plan of human redemption prepared in the beginning before
the world was.

vol. 24, p.93
Now the question may be asked, how can these things be? If no man can
enter into the Kingdom of God except he be born of the water and of
the Spirit, and only a few are to receive this eternal condemnation,
how can the rest obtain this great salvation, how can they escape
eternal punishment? The Lord has provided a plan for them, and it is
very simple when properly understood. I noticed in reading the reports
of recent discussions on probation after death that it was admitted by
the learned men engaged in it that they did not know anything definite
about it. The notions and ideas of even the most advanced divines are
but theories and speculations. But here we have the revelations of God
concerning these things, that we may not be in the dark; so that we
can all come together and see eye to eye and understand alike. For it
is true, and truth can be made plain to all that desire its light. But
when people do not want to see the truth, they can slut their eyes and
exclude it from their spiritual vision, as people sometimes shut out
from their eyes the light of the sun, from their "best rooms," which,
by the way, are their worst rooms, for the very reason that the
blessed sunlight does not enter there—so people can close the windows
of the soul and shut out the rays of the sun of righteousness; but he
who desires to behold the truth may see it and comprehend it. As we
now see each other by the light of the sun, so people of different
minds and different races may turn their eyes towards the truth, and
by the light of the Holy Ghost, they will see it exactly alike. They
will no longer be divided on principles of doctrine.

vol. 24, p.93
But how can salvation come to those who never heard the name of Jesus
Christ, who never heard the Gospel while living; who never had the
opportunity of being born of the water and the Spirit, of being
baptized by one with authority, for the remission of their sins, and
having hands laid upon their heads for the reception of the Holy
Ghost—how can they hear, how can they understand, how can they obey?
People have fallen into the common [p.94] mistake that it is
impossible to learn the will of God when they leave this world. I do
not know where the idea sprang from. I think it came from some of the
monkish cells of the old Romish Church, descending down through the
various sects that have come out from that Church. Why should not a
person when out of the body be able to understand as when in the body?
If we believed like some of the people of India, that when the spirit
leaves the body it goes back to Brahma, or emerges into the generally
diffused spirit of the universe, then we might conclude that they
would not understand anything when they leave the body. If the spirit
becomes a nonentity when it is disembodied we might have reason for
entertaining such a notion. But we understand that the spirit is the
real man, and that the body is but the out. side covering; that when
the change we call death comes, the body returns to the earth as it
was, but the spirit returns to God who gave it. That the spirit is the
actual person, that which thinks and reasons, the body being but the
medium conveying impressions to the real man operating inside of it.
That when the spirit is liberated, although not subject to the same
laws as when in the tabernacle, yet it is the same person, a son or
daughter of God; a being capable of thinking; of receiving
inspiration; of accepting or rejecting that which is presented; and
therefore is a subject of salvation. If not, why not? What is the
reason? I think we will find when we shuffle off this mortal coil,
when we get rid of the trammels of the mortal body, and enter into the
spirit state, we shall be if anything more intelligent than when in
the body. We shall not be bound by the same laws that now bind our
mortal flesh, and we will be able to comprehend a great many things
which were very hard for us to get a little inkling of while in the
mortal tabernacle. "Well," somebody may say, "that is very reasonable;
but how does it coincide with the Christian religion, with the
doctrines laid down in the Scriptures?" Let us see. Jesus Christ, we
read, was put to death by wicked men. They took His body down from the
cross and laid it in a new tomb hewn out of the rock. But where was
Jesus? That was not Jesus in the tomb. It was his mortal body that was
laid away. Where was Jesus? People generally suppose that He went to
heaven. Stop a moment. After Jesus Christ was raised from the dead a
woman whose name was Mary, was weeping at the sepulchre, when Jesus
appeared before her. Mary stepped forward apparently to embrace Him,
whereupon He said to her: "Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to
my Father: but go to my brethren and say unto them, I ascend unto my
Father, and your Father; and to my God and your God." Three days had
elapsed between the time when the body was taken down from the
cross—the time when he said, "Father, unto thy hands I commend my
spirit," and the time of His resurrection. Where had He been in the
interval? Peter tells us in his first epistle, 3d chapter, from the
18th to the 20th verses: "For Christ also hath once suffered for sins,
the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to
death in the flesh, but quickened by the spirit: by which also He went
and preached unto the spirits in prison; which sometime were
disobedient; when once the long suffering of God waited in the days of
Noah." It appears that after being put to death He went [p.95]
somewhere. Where? "By which also he went and preached unto the spirits
in prison. What spirits? Which sometime were disobedient, when once
the long suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark
was preparing." Now, that makes the matter very clear to a person that
wants to understand. But you take a learned divine whose mind has
become befogged by the traditions of men and he does not want anything
to do with that scripture, or if he does he will try to explain it
away. How do the clergy explain it? They say the spirit of Jesus in
Noah preached to the people before the flood. Now, compare that idea
with the text I have quoted. It was not Noah who was put to death. But
it was He that was put to death in the flesh, and quickened by the
spirit that went and preached to the spirits in prison. Again, in the
4th chapter of the first Epistle of Peter, and the 6th verse, we read
this: "For this cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are
dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, and
live according to God in the Spirit." Here were people that were
preached to who were not men in the flesh. Who were they? They were
spirits in prison, and they were in prison because of their
disobedience in the days of Noah. They had been there about 2,000
years, and Jesus went and preached to them. What did he preach? He
preached the Gospel. What did he preach to them for? That they might
be further condemned and taunted with their miserable fate? Oh no. He
went there that He might preach to them the Gospel, "so that they
might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to
God in the Spirit." This is what the ancient prophet predicted
concerning Jesus. We read that he went into the synagogue on the
Sabbath day and stood up for to read. He took the book of the Prophet
Isaiah, and what he read was this: "The spirit of the Lord God is upon
me, because He hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek;
He hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to
the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound."
That was Christ's mission—not only to preach to men in the flesh, but
to preach to men in the spirit. Isaiah says in c. xlix, 9 v., "That
thou mayest say to the prisoners, go forth, to them that are in
darkness, shew yourselves;" and in c. xlii, 7 v., "to bring out the
prisoners from the prison and them that sit in darkness out of the
prison house."

vol. 24, p.95
Jesus left His body sleeping in the tomb and went to the spirit world,
and the repentant thief who died by His side went there also. Some
people think that because the thief said, "Lord, remember me when thou
comest into thy kingdom," and Jesus replied, "To-day shalt thou be
with me in paradise," that he (the thief) went direct to heaven and in
the presence of God. Now, if he did, Jesus Christ broke His own word;
for he said, "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he
cannot enter into the kingdom of God." Where did the thief go?
Wherever Jesus went, the thief went, and he had the privilege of
hearing Jesus preach the Gospel, so that he might have the chance of
being judged according to men in the flesh, but living according to
God in the spirit. And how could he do that? By receiving the same
Gospel that men had in the flesh. Jesus, then, left his body in the
[p.96] tomb and went to the spirit world. Those everlasting gates had
to be lifted up. "Lift up your heads, O ye gates; and be ye lifted up,
ye everlasting doors; and the King of glory shall come in." He went
said preached deliverance to the captives, and opened the prison doors
to them that were bound. He went to proclaim the acceptable day of the
Lord. He came back to His sleeping body, and having the keys of hell
He also grasped the keys of death,,and His body was quickened.. He
stood upon His feet and ministered to His disciples. He could then go
to His Father and report the accomplishment of His mission. He could
say: "I have done the work thou gavest me to do; I have preached the
Gospel to the meek; I have bound up the broken-hearted; I have
preached deliverance to the captives; I have opened the prison doors
of them that were bound; I have led captivity captive; I have shed my
blood as an atonement for the sins of the world; now, Father, accept
of me and my labors." Then He could come to the earth and say: "All
power is given unto me both in the heavens and on the earth." He had
fulfilled His mission, and had received immortal keys and honors and
powers as a reward of the fulfillment thereof. He shall occupy the
highest place among all the sons of God, because He is the firstborn,
and has performed the work of the firstborn in the plan of human
redemption. He will he exalted above every creature, because He was
the most obedient of every creature. He will be the greatest, because
He was the humblest. He will be the richest, because He was the best.
He is the sinless Christ, and therefore He wears the eternal crown.

vol. 24, p.96
There is another question that arises here. If men can hear the Gospel
in the spirit world, can they obey it fully in the spirit world? Let
us look at that a little. Here are the Gospel ordinances. Are
ordinances of any effect? Yes, they are. "Except a man be born of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God."
Just the same as if an alien does not obey the naturalization laws, he
cannot become a citizen of the United States. God's house is a house
of order. He has a way of His own, and he that will not accept that
way cannot obtain the blessing. Then can those spirits who hear the
Gospel in the spirit world obey the Gospel fully? Can they believe?
Yes. Can they repent? Why not? It is the soul of man, or the spirit of
man in the body, not the body, that believes. It is the spirit of man
in the body that repents. What is it that obeys the ordinances? Why,
the spirit. But these ordinances belong to this sphere in which we
live, they belong to the earth, they belong to the flesh. Water is an
earthly element composed of two gases. It belongs to this earth. What
there is in the spirit world, we know little about. But here is the
water in which repentant believers must be baptized. Can they be
baptized in the spirit world? It appears not. What is to be done,
then. The Apostle Paul asks this question in the fifteenth chapter of
the first epistle of the Corinthians: "Else what shall they do which
are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not any. Why are they then
baptized for the dead?" It seems that the people to whom that was
written were familiar with the ordinance called baptism for the dead,
and they were baptized for their dead. Paul was arguing upon the
literal resurrection of the body, and says, What shall they do if the
dead rise not; why are they then [p.97] baptized for the dead? Our
learned divines may presume from that that the doctrine is not laid
down sufficiently clear to endorse it; but to us there is no doubt
concerning it, the Lord having revealed the principle to the Prophet
Joseph Smith. He also explained the manner in which the ordinances
should be administered, like everything else He has revealed, in great
plainness. And that is why we are building Temples. People who visit
our city frequently say, "What a fine meeting-house you are building."
No, that is not a meeting-house; this Assembly Hall and the adjacent
Tabernacle are meeting-houses. That is a Temple, a building in which
we expect to perform ordinances for the living and the dead; wherein
we may be baptized for our dead, that they may receive the benefit of
that ordinance, provided they believe and repent and do the spiritual
part, while we do the material part, that they may receive the
blessings of obedience to the Gospel, and live according to God in the
spirit. Some will say, "I cannot see why a thing done by one person
should stand for another." How do you understand the doctrine that
Jesus Christ has done something for all of us? We read that "without
the shedding of blood there is no remission of sins." Not my blood or
your blood is to be shed for the remission of our sins; but He who was
without sin allowed His blood to be shed as a sacrifice for our sins.
Now the whole question hinges on that. If you reject the doctrine of
proxy in baptism, you must reject the doctrine of proxy in the
atonement.

vol. 24, p.97
Now, there is no dubiety in the minds of the Latter-day Saints on this
subject. We have learned these things from God, and we understand them
alike. Why? Because we desire the truth; we do not care about the
nonsense of men, we want divine truth which comes from God. And when
it comes we are anxious to receive it; we seek for it; we ask for it;
and He enlightens us by His Spirit, and when the Good Shepherd speaks,
we know His voice; and it is that voice that has made plain to us the
doctrine that we who have obeyed the Gospel in the flesh may be
baptized for our ancestors in the spirit world.

vol. 24, p.97
If you will look at this in the spirit that accompanies its
unfoldment, your hearts will be filled with joy at the mercy and
goodness of God. If there are men or women here who have not believed
this, and they will ponder upon it, and seek to God for light upon it,
they will have their eyes opened to see that it is one of the most
glorious principles. It opens the way for the redemption of our
fathers who lived and died without hearing the sound of the Gospel. It
opens up the way for the redemption of the heathen nations who never
heard the name of Jesus Christ. It opens up the way for the hosts of
Israel, with their posterity, who ages ago fell away from the truth
and went into darkness; for those whose hearts have been heavy, and
whose eyes have been blinded—for it is written "blindness in part has
happened unto Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in.
And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, "There shall come
out of Zion a Deliverer, and He shall turn ungodliness from Jacob; For
this is my covenant unto them; when I shall take away their sins."
Those that will live upon the earth of their lineage who shall obey
the Gospel; in the latter times will perform the outward ordinances
for and in behalf of their dead ancestors. This glorious doctrine
lifts up the [p.98] dark curtain of sectarianism and lets in the light
of heaven, and makes plain the justice of God, and the mercy of God.
The mercy. of our God extends to all of his children, not only to one
little branch through the loins of Abraham. All shall hear, all shall
have opportunity of knowing the ways of life and truth, and the
opportunity of rejoicing therein; and this is the means that God will
adopt to accomplish this great and stupendous result! Every heart
shall be gladdened with the tidings of salvation. The living and the
dead shall be visited and even those who have been thrust down to
hell, who have been beaten with many stripes, and have suffered their
portion in the eternal punishment, will have the arm of sweet mercy
extended to them when stern justice is satisfied; and in due time
every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess that Jesus is the
Christ to the glory of God the Father. And the time will come when
death and hell shall be destroyed, and there will be no more death,
neither sorrow nor pain, but every creature, in heaven above and the
earth beneath shall be heard to sing, "Blessing, and honor, praise and
power, be unto God and the Lamb forever, who has redeemed us by His
blood out of every nation and tribe and tongue and people!"

vol. 24, p.98
The Gospel is plain and simple and easily understood and appreciated
by the honest seeker after truth. The reason that people generally do
not receive it when it is preached to them by the servants of God—it
is a hard saying, but time nevertheless is because their deeds are
evil; because they love the things of the world more than the things
of God, and the love of the Father is not in them. And because they
reject the truth when presented to them, and delight in the spirit of
the world, they oppose the truth; and if not openly, in their hearts
they sanction acts of persecution and hatred against the Saints of
God. Some of them are corrupt in their practices, and such persons are
ever ready to assail and traduce the character of our leading men, men
whom we know to be pure in their lives, and to be righteous before
God; it is the very worst of men who take this course, and thus the
Evil One, the destroyer of the souls of men worketh in them and
through them. And when they have opposed this work all that they
possibly can, they will find that it flourishes and grows and spreads
forth, while they will go to the place prepared for them, where they
will remain until they shall have paid the uttermost farthing for
their willful wickedness. All men who fight against the Holy
Priesthood of God, will have to meet that some day. Their acts are not
hidden from the eyes of Him who does not slumber. Their evil deeds and
wicked sayings will be revealed openly. The time will come when the
first angel of God will sound the trump declaring the secret acts of
men during the first thousand years; and the second angel will sound
his trump and reveal the secret acts of men and the thoughts and
intents of their hearts during the second thousand years, and so on
down to the last thousand years, even until it shall be declared that
time shall be no longer, and the secret acts of all men in all the
ages shall be brought to light. My brethren and sisters, let that be a
caution to you and to me. When we went down into the waters of baptism
and were immersed by the servants of God having authority to
administer that ordinance for the remission of sins, though our sins
were as scarlet they [p.99] were washed whiter than snow; and we came
forth from the water clean and pure, cleansed by the blood of Christ
from all sin. But since that time the acts we have performed will have
their effect upon us for good or for evil, and we shall be accountable
for them when we stand before the bar of God. They will be seen and
known of all; they are written in the books out of which we are to be
judged, and every man's acts are stamped upon his own being, in
characters that will speak for themselves, in the day when we shall
see as we are seen and know as we are known.

vol. 24, p.99
Then let us try and do right for the sake of the right, live in the
light of the spirit, see eye to eye, and prove ourselves worthy of the
great salvation; and may God help us so to do, in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.

Geo. Q. Cannon, September 24, 1882

Peace Enjoyed, But Trouble Expected—Falsehoods About the 
Saints—Power of the Saints Dreaded—Truth and Error in 
Conflict—Plural Marriage not the Real Objection—
Mining for Precious Metals Avoided—Good 
Effect of Unlawful Legislation and 
Rulings—Hopes for the Future.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
September 24th, 1882.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.99
I am thankful this day for the peaceful circumstances that surround
us. I am thankful that throughout these mountain valleys a goodly
degree of liberty prevails, and that the people are able to meet to
worship God without molestation or fear. The saying of the Savior is
exceedingly applicable wherein He taught His disciples that sufficient
to the day is the evil thereof. If we Latter-day Saints did not enjoy
the present and lived in anticipation of the dreaded future, I imagine
that we should be a very unhappy people, for there never has been a
day, or at least a period in our history when, so far as threats were
concerned, the future—if we look at it naturally, from men's
standpoint—did not look forbidding. But we have proved that dreaded
evils, when met courageously and with an undaunted spirit, generally
vanish.

vol. 24, p.99
We are in an excellent position to-day, as we have been at many
[p.100] times in the past, to have our faith tested to the proof, to
see whether we really have faith in God or not. The idea generally
prevails among those who are not familiar with us and with our methods
of preaching and teaching, that in order to gather the people together
from the various nations the Elders of this Church hold out
extraordinary inducements to their converts, telling them flattering
tales about the life that they will lead if they will only gather to
Utah; and by these means they are successful in beguiling the ignorant
and unsuspecting, inducing them to forsake their homes and
connections. But those who have been familiar with the teachings of
the Elders of the Church know that the very opposite of this has been
the course and the style of the teaching adopted by those who have
faithfully preached this Gospel to the inhabitants of the earth. From
the beginning we have been taught to expect that our adherence to this
Gospel might cost us everything that was near and dear to us upon the
earth; that God designed to have a tried people, a people that should
he tested to the very utmost, that should be felt after in the most
trying manner, a people that would be willing to pass through and
endure faithfully the most severe ordeals. And up to the present time
those who have entered this Church, who have espoused the doctrines
taught by the servants of God, have not been disappointed. It is true
that in many respects the faithful people of God have had a much
better time, have enjoyed circumstances that have been more pleasant
and prosperous than they were led to expect; but this has been because
they have had the faith to overlook the evils by which they were
threatened, and attached no importance to them, and did not allow them
to disturb their peace or to annoy them in any manner. For if it had
not been for faith, the faith that God planted in the hearts of those
who espoused the truth, it would have been impossible for them to have
endured; they would have been so frightened that they never could have
remained faithful to this work. And one of the most striking evidences
that this people offer to the world of the divinity of this work,
which the world opprobriously call "Mormonism," is the fact that in
the midst of the most severe trials and persecutions, surrounded by
circumstances that in some respects have been the most threatening in
their character, the people of God have remained true and faithful,
united and undisturbed.

vol. 24, p.100
One by one the falsehoods that are propagated concerning us are
exposed. The idea has been industriously circulated, printed and
published, that the people throughout the valleys of Utah were only
held together by the strength of superstition and delusion; that the
few cunning men who had succeeded in gaining power and place among
them, by their shrewdness and by their cunning arts, had succeeded in
duping the people and holding them together. I do not suppose that any
single idea has been more widely circulated concerning us than this;
and I do not suppose that any other idea is more widely believed about
us than this. The great majority of people who do not understand, by
actual contact with us, or who take no pains to investigate our
doctrines, imagine that it is by this means that the Latter-day Saints
have been gathered  together and held in these mountains. Why, it is
not 20 years [p.101] ago that one of the stories most frequently
circulated, published and dwelt upon, upon the platform and in the
public press, was that no man or woman could leave Utah without the
consent of President Brigham Young; that no man or woman could write a
letter from Utah Territory without it being inspected by him; that we
lived here in a condition of terror imposed upon us by President Young
and those who were immediately associated with him; and that if a man
or woman attempted to leave, especially if he or she had left the
faith, he would be followed by destroying angels, and that if he
escaped at all it would be at the risk of his life and probably the
entire loss of all that he owned. So firmly had this idea obtained
possession of many minds that to-day it forms the staple of two or
three dramas that are played upon the stage and that receive
considerable patronage east and west.

vol. 24, p.101
When Albert Sidney Johnson came here with the army in 1857-8, the
popular idea was, that as soon as the troops reached this valley there
would be a complete outburst on the part of the people; that they
would hail with unbounded joy the presence of the stars and stripes in
their midst, and that women by hundreds would leave the bondage in
which they were supposed to be living.

vol. 24, p.101
Now, as I have said, one by one we have proved the falsity of these
statements. But does this misrepresentation and slander concerning us
cease? Not in the least. The manufacture still continues. Every
conceivable slander is manufactured and put in circulation. No sooner
is one lie nailed to the counter than another is started and passes
current, until there are many people who scarcely know what to think,
they having such exaggerated ideas concerning the people of Utah
Territory.

vol. 24, p.101
The railroad has done us an immense amount of good in making us better
known. The travel to and fro across the continent, together with the
travel throughout these valleys north and south, east and west, has
had the same effect. But with increased knowledge there has come an
increased dread. A feeling has taken possession of a great many minds
that we are a people greatly to be dreaded. This brings to my mind a
remark made by a man whose name you are familiar with, he having taken
a very prominent part in the discussion of our case in Congress, in
the House of Representatives, a representative by the name of Haskell,
a sort of half preacher: One day in conversation with me, at the time
the Edmunds' bill was being discussed, he remarked: "I have had
occasion, Mr. Cannon, to examine Catholicism and am somewhat familiar
with the Roman Catholic organization, I have also paid some attention
to the organization of your Church. I think it the strongest and most
magnificent organization that exists at the present time in
Christendom, or within the range of my knowledge—where did you get
it?"

vol. 24, p.101
It was no feeling of admiration that prompted these remarks. He
followed them up by stating that the time would come, if this
legislation did not answer, when the army would be brought to bear
upon us and our organization would be wiped out in blood. You see the
feeling he had was one of dread, of apprehension. Instead of viewing
this organization in its true light he looked upon it as an engine of
evil  that would be likely to accomplish dreadful results, that was in
[p.102] antagonism to existing institutions, and that would have to be
put down by such law as the Edmunds' law, or if such legislation
failed, then by the strong arm of the military, by the use of weapons
of war and the shedding of blood. That is the feeling that some men
have concerning us. In the course of our conversation I invited him to
come out to Utah. "Come out," said I, "and know what you are talking
about; you have ideas about us which are entirely incorrect. If you
will travel through our valleys, as I will furnish you opportunities
to do, if you will come out, I will give you letters of introduction
which will enable you to see our people at their homes, and if you are
a fair man, a man disposed to accept the evidence of your own senses,
you will change your views concerning the people I represent."

vol. 24, p.102
There are men who make use of us to gain favor with the ignorant and
with those, who have strong religious prejudices and but little
knowledge concerning us. There are men who seek to gain popular
approval in this way, and instead of telling the truth, or being
willing that the truth should be told and known, they are ever willing
to have every kind of story propagated however false it may be. Will
there be any change in this respect? We have been looking for it for
the past $2 years, ever since the Church was organized, but that
change has not come. As I have said, as soon as one slander has been
disproved, another has been put in circulation. There is no end,
neither will there be to the falsehoods that will be told and
circulated concerning us. It may be asked: Why is this? For the best
of all reasons, that whenever God has attempted to do anything upon
the earth, from the days of Father Adam down through the centuries
that have intervened until to-day, all hell has been aroused against
that work and against those engaged in it. Even when men have had only
partial truth, and have attempted to reform existing errors, they have
had this opposition to contend with to a greater or less extent; and
no great reform has ever been effected upon this earth without costing
the best blood of the generation in which the reform was attempted.
Our generation is no exception in this respect. Even in this land,
under our glorious form of government, the most glorious ever framed
by man, under which the largest amount of liberty is to be
enjoyed—even under it, the blood of Prophets and Apostles has been
shed and has stained the earth; and we, because of our religion, were
obliged to flee from our homes and take refuge in these mountain wilds
and build up new homes in order that we might live in peace and in
quiet, unmolested by those who hate us.

vol. 24, p.102
This is not a new thing in the earth, the antagonism between error and
truth, between wrong and right, between the followers of him who seeks
to usurp dominion upon the earth, and the followers of the Son of God.
That antagonism has been a perpetual one, an undying one. It cost the
blood of the best Being that ever trod the earth, even the Son of God
Himself, and all His Apostles and all the prophets—they all, with few
exceptions laid down their lives for the truth. And yet we talk about
our civilization, the enlightened nineteenth century, and we say as
did the generation in which the Savior lived: "If we had  lived in the
days of our fathers, we would not have slain the [p.103] Prophets, we
would not have been guilty of shedding their blood." This was the cry
of the generation in which the Savior lived, yet that same generation
crucified Him in the most ignominious manner.

vol. 24, p.103
Now, it has been said to us—and I cannot tell how many times I have
been told it—"if you 'Mormons' would only do away with some of your
doctrines that are so objectionable, there would be no trouble." I
have had men speak to me in this strain whose opinion I respect very
highly, who were friendly, who were kindly disposed, who were anxious
to have these difficulties settled, and to have us escape the evils
with which they believed we were threatened and might perhaps be
overwhelmed. It is not many days since a prominent man said to me,
'Why, Mr. Cannon, there are fifty millions of people that are opposed
to you. Now cannot you waive some of your peculiarities. If you will
say that you will do this this year, or next year, or within a certain
period, while I am not authorized to speak for the government, yet I
can say there need be no trouble about your affairs."

vol. 24, p.103
Now, I have not a single doubt in may mind that there are thousands of
well-meaning people, who would like to see us enjoy peace in these
valleys, and enjoy the land, which we have reclaimed at so much toil
and sacrifice from a wilderness, undisturbed by outside influences.
They firmly believe that this is attainable if we only would forego
some of our peculiarities. There never was a greater mistake, never a
more mistaken idea entertained by anybody. How do we know it? By the
sad and bitter experience of the past. It is true if we were to
apostatize; if we were to renounce our religion; if we were to put
aside that which we believe God has entrusted to us and commanded us
to impart to the world, I do not doubt but what we would get along so
far as the world is concerned, without the antagonism that we now
have. But, then, who can do this? If a choice has to be made, as it
would have to be made by us, of rejecting salvation on the one hand,
and accepting peace and favor with the world on the other, who is
there that is prepared to make that exchange? But friends have said to
me, "O, you make a mistake when you think that we ask you to renounce
your religion."

vol. 24, p.103
Now, there is something more than marriage as a point of attack that
rises in the minds of men in talking about this. Mr. Haskell expressed
it. It was not plural marriage alone that was in his mind. It is not
plural marriage alone in the minds of hundreds, and I may say
thousands, who have examined this question. There is something more
than this; there is something behind this, something that is greater
than this, and that is the organization of the people, the union of
the people, that which many men call the theocracy of this
organization. It was that which excited the mob, in the earliest, days
of the organization. While at Far West, in Caldwell County, in the
year 1838, the General who headed the militia that came out under the
exterminating order of Governor Boggs of Missouri, in his address to
the "Mormon" people said, "You must scatter and live like other
people, and do without; your Bishops and your Prophets and your
leading men, and not listen to their counsel." This is not the exact
language, but these are the ideas. In other words you must [p.104]
break up; we cannot endure your organization, your coming together and
being united as you are. We fear you will take possession of our
principal counties, and your political influence will be so great that
in time you will hold control of this country; and we cannot endure
it, and you must go. Governor Boggs' order said, if the people did not
leave the State of Missouri in a given period, they would be
exterminated. So the people had to flee in the depth of winter, and
cross the Mississippi into the State of Illinois. Now, whoever heard
then of plural marriage? It was not practiced. it was the organization
of the people that was objectionable; and so it was afterwards when we
were compelled to leave Nauvoo. The mob burned our houses and killed
our cattle, and destroyed our grain, not because of any feature of
this kind, but because we were "Mormons," and believed in a form of
religion that they did not believe in. So they were determined that we
should leave there.

vol. 24, p.104
And that reminds me of another falsehood that went the rounds in those
days to justify the outrages against us. All manner of storms were
circulated concerning our thieving; it was said that we were a band of
thieves and robbers; that the people near Nauvoo and along the upper
part of the Mississippi, through all that region of country, were
living in a state of terror, so it was alleged, because of the
proximity of the "Mormons," and it would be a great blessing to drive
them out, for they were outlaws. So the mob deemed themselves
justified in their outrages for those reasons; and public opinion was
created against us which sustained them in killing the Prophet Joseph
Smith and Hyrum, his brother, in shooting President Taylor, and in
killing other men and women. And public opinion was created so
unfavorable to the "Mormons" that other people thought, "Well, they
are a bad lot; they deserve extirpation; we are sorry to see the laws
trampled upon and violence resorted to, but something must be done
with these 'Mormons.'" 'We must get rid of them in some way; and it
the law cannot reach them," as was remarked by the mob, when Joseph
had been tried and acquitted for treason, "powder and ball can."

vol. 24, p.104
The same process is now going on. What is it that produces the
condition of affairs that exists here to-day? It is a public opinion
that is adverse and hostile to us which justifies the outrages and
illiberal acts to which we are subjected. It is this which actuates
men to trample upon the Constitution and all the institutions of the
government. It is this which permits the right of representation to be
stricken down and causes a Governor of a Territory, who is guilty of
the most outrageous acts of tyranny, to be sustained by three
administrations, and a voice scarcely heard in protest against
it—republican government stricken down and the people of these
mountains, without exception the best and most quiet people to be
found within the confines of the republic, deprived of the right of
representation.

vol. 24, p.104
I allude to this, though it is a political matter, as it comes
appropriately within the line of my remarks. What is the cause of it?
It is, as I have said, because God has stretched forth his hand to do
a work in the earth, and the devil is determined that it shall not be
done. He is determined to shed the blood of every  man connected with
it, and he puts it into the hearts of the children of men to hate the
truth [p.105] and to hate those who teach it. Yet there are a great
many people who say there is no God and no devil. I would like them to
explain why we have suffered as we have; why it is that a people who,
were it not for their religion, ought to be applauded for what we have
clone in these mountains, are treated as we are treated. When we had
the control of these valleys, from one end of the land to the other,
from north to south, drunkenness was unknown; a woman might then have
traveled our streets and our highways, even to the most remote parts
of our Territory, and never hear a word of disrespect, never witness a
gesture that would cause her to blush; she could travel in perfect
peace and safety throughout all our cities and settlements. Robbery
was unknown, and human life was sacred. So with property. Peace
reigned in our borders. We look back to it now—I do, I look back to
those days and contrast them with the present, and ask myself, How
long is this condition of things to continue? We could leave our doors
unlocked; no one thought of thieves. Virtue was cherished, and a man
who would be guilty of unvirtuous acts was denounced. And such
industry as we practiced—and it is no boasting to say so—was
unparalleled. We dwelt here in peace—people from various nations
speaking various languages, of various modes of thought, and various
educations, living here in peace and quiet, each man pursuing his own
course unmolested by his neighbors. This was the condition of our
Territory. It might be thought that a people thus living, living in a
country that no other people could possibly covet; that is so far as
agricultural interests, the pursuits we follow mainly in Utah, were
concerned—it might be thought that such a people might be left
unmolested to enjoy the fruits of their industry and toil.

vol. 24, p.105
We did not touch the mines, for we knew if we opened them and embarked
in mining that they would be coveted by others, and therefore it has
not been our policy to touch mines. In the beginning it would have
been a most unwise policy to have done this; it would have unsettled
us, and instead of spending our time in raising the food necessary to
sustain life we would have been prospecting in the mountains, hunting
for the precious metals. But when the railroad was finished and it was
then possible to obtain, supplies from other places if we ran short,
it was even then impolitic for us to take up mines from the fact that
if we had obtained rich mines we could not have hoped to have held
them; they would have been coveted, and in the courts the
probabilities are we should not have stood as good a chance as other
people.

vol. 24, p.105
If you think, my brethren and sisters, that we are to be unmolested
and left free from attack, you are deceiving yourselves. It is not
written in the heavens above, or in the earth beneath; just as sure as
we live we shall have opposition, persecution and violence to contend
with. God has stretched forth His hand to establish a power in the
earth. That power has excited antagonism in the past; it excites
antagonism today, and it will continue to excite antagonism to the
end, until God reigns, and the inhabitants of the earth bow to His
sceptre. This book (the Bible) is full of predictions concerning it.
All the prophets who have ever spoken concerning the last days have
foretold that God would do a mighty work [p.106] in the last days; and
he is doing it.

vol. 24, p.106
"Well," says one, "Do a handful of people like you expect to
revolutionize the earth and accomplish these results?" Yes, we expect
it; we believe it with all our hearts; we labor for it; we teach it to
our children. We would make this country a peaceful, a delightful
place for people to reside; we would make this union of which I have
spoken possible in these valleys; and if our principles were extended
over the earth, they would make the earth in the same condition. I
thank God with all my heart that there is such a work going on. When I
hear of people coming from remote lands, impelled by their faith, who
have heard the preaching of the Elders who have gone forth in their
weakness, and in many instances, yes, in the most of instances, in
their scholastic ignorance, to proclaim the Gospel—when I see the
wonderful results of their preaching, men and women from foreign lands
with the testimony of God in their hearts, that this is His work,
which they have received through repentance and being baptized by a
man having the authority, each man testifying in his own language—the
Scandinavian, the German, the French, the British, the people of far
of Africa and of the islands of the sea, and the various countries
where our Elders have gone, all flocking together like doves to their
master's windows, many of them never having seen an Elder from Utah,
but having heard men who had the authority to teach this Gospel—all
coming from the various points of the compass, testifying in all
humility and in the name of Jesus, that God has given unto them a
knowledge of the truth—when I see these things my heart is filled with
gladness and thanksgiving. I thank God that my lot has been cast in
these valleys. I thank God for my children, that their lot has been
cast in these valleys; that we live in a day when God is doing so
mighty a work; when He is gathering His people together; when He is
pouring out upon them the spirit of union, for that is the spirit of
the Gospel. Jesus in his last prayer adds: "Neither pray I for these
alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word;
that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, art in me, and I in Thee,
that they also may be one in us; that the world may believe that Thou
has sent me." He prayed for them all, that they might be one with Him
as He was one with the Father; that the same union, that the same love
might be in their hearts. The Latter-day Saints are an unlettered
people, far from being what we hope they will be; but they are an
honest people, honest enough to embrace the truth when they hear it;
honest enough to forsake houses and lands and homes, and everything
that men hold dear in this life, for the sake of the Gospel as they
believe it. It requires moral courage to be "Mormons," to take upon
them the opprobrium of the world, to know that it may cost them their
lives before they get through with it, and it requires the power of
God to be with men and women to enable them to do this. And I thank
God that He has found such, here a few and there a few. In the various
nations where the Elders have gone they have found them, God directs
them to them, and they come; and their children will inherit the earth
and they will be intelligent  and they will become a great people. For
they will possess all the virtues which constitute [p.107] true
greatness among men. I have no fears in my own mind for this people.
When I have been spoken to as to the effect of this legislation, I
have remarked that such a people as are in Utah Territory cannot be
crushed out by adverse legislation. They will endure an immense
amount. You take a people who are united; who are industrious, who are
frugal, who are acquainted with hardship, who have endured persecution
in the past and are familiar with it and expect it, you take such a
people, having in their hearts the love of God and the love of each
other, believing that the best expression they can give of the love of
God is to love their neighbor as themselves; a people of that kind
cannot be crushed. They are bound to live upon the earth in the
struggle for existence; bound to have their place among mankind; they
are perfectly fitted to survive any struggle or any condition that may
he brought upon them.

vol. 24, p.107
As for this legislation, I want to say to you, that in some respects I
am thankful for it. Let persecution come if it will have a good
effect. And as for the rules which have been made by the
Commissioners, as I stated myself personally, to those gentlemen, I
disagree with their construction of the law, and I think the rules are
wrong; nevertheless, I am thankful they have made them in their
present form. Brethren have said to me: Cannot we represent to the
Commissioners how wrong and unjust those rules are and endeavor to
have them changed so as to make them applicable to the people out of,
as well as those in the marriage relations? I told them, Yes; try it
if you wish; and if you can effect a change, all right; but in my own
heart I am thankful that the Rules have been made as they are. They
are made applicable to all—those who have never broken any law; as
well as those who have. there is no distinction between those who
entered into plural marriage before and those who entered into that
state after 1862. Until the law of 1862 was passed, you should
understand, there was no law of the United States, no law of this
Territory, that made plural marriage a crime. You ought to understand
this, and I have no doubt you do understand the difference between
that which is a crime in and of itself, per se and that which is made
a crime by statute. Plural marriage is not a crime in and of itself,
it is malum prohibitum, made so by a law, and that law was enacted in
1862. Now unless legislation is made ex post facto persons who married
prior to 1862 violated no law; but the rules as they have been
enforced exclude these people from registration; they exclude even a
wife whose husband took plural wives prior to 1862. Most extraordinary
ruling. But I have been thankful for it. Why? Because it puts us all
in the same boat and does not divide us. A better plan could not haw
been devised to make us one than the ruling they have made in regard
to those "in the marriage relation." There are hundreds of people who
can take that oath that if those words were not in it could not take
it. They can register because of these four words. They can walk up
boldly and take that oath that they have done nothing of the kind "in
the marriage relation." I am thankful that is the case. Why? I should
feel extremely bad, I think, if we were reduced to the level of those
who have violated the laws of God and of man. We have violated, some
of us, the laws of man, but we [p.108] have not in our faithfulness
violated the laws of God. We are sincere in our belief; and give me a
fanatic any time in preference to scoundrel. I can tolerate a fanatic
who does what he believes to be right; but I have no sympathy for a
man or woman who commits an act knowing it to be wrong. We have been
excluded from registering because we have done something enjoined upon
us by the Lord; but men who have done things knowing them to be wrong,
who have acted contrary to the laws of God and of man, men and women
both, can take the oath and register.

vol. 24, p.108
Well, I am glad of it; I am glad I am not in that category; I do not
want to be in that crowd. I want to be able to say, as I can say, that
because of my religion, because of my doing that which I believe I
should be damned if I did not do I have been disfranchised; I believe
with all my heart that God gave a command of that kind, and it rested
with such power upon me that I believed I would be damned if I did not
obey it. Now, I am willing to take the consequences of that; but I
would hate to be put on a level with every adulterer and seducer in
the land; and I am not by the ruling of the commissioners. There is a
sharp, well defined line of demarcation drawn between the Latter-day
Saints, who practice plural marriage because of their religion, and
the adulterer and seducer. 

vol. 24, p.108
I see the hand of the Lord in it all, and I acknowledge it. God is
overruling and will overrule these things for our good. He will test
us, He will prove us, and if there is a weak spot in us that is not
seen He will find it out. We expect to attain to the glory that
Christ, our Lord and Redeemer, has attained to. We pray for it, we
have striven for it, that we might be counted worthy to sit down at
the right hand of God, our Eternal Father; be counted worthy to dwell
with Jesus in the eternal worlds; and with the holy ones who have gone
before, with men whose blood has been shed, who have not counted their
lives dear because of their religion—we expect to be with them. Can
you imagine, then, for one moment that we can attain unto that glory
unless we, like them, are willing to endure all things for the sake of
the Gospel?

vol. 24, p.108
Now, the world thinks this is a very strange practice for a religion;
they wonder at it; they cannot understand it. Yet, let any man look
abroad in the earth and see the flood-tide of corruption, the evils
under which mankind groan in the various nations of Christendom, as
also the division and strife that exist in all religious matters.
Marriage and morals rightfully belong to religion and are part of it.
Go out into the world and ask the ministers of religion: "What shall I
do to be saved?" One will tell you one thing and another another
thing, each man walking his own road, every congregation divided from
its fellow congregation—strife and confusion of every kind amongst
those professing to be the followers of Jesus Christ. But I have often
thought, when I have been traveling in the world and seen the spirit
that is manifested, that if I had no other hope than that which I see
all around me, I would not care to have a family, I would not care to
have children, there would be so little to live for; men seeking to
take advantage of their fellow men in every possible way; men seeking
to destroy their fellow men; professors of religion having none of the
spirit that the Bible teaches us is the Spirit of God. I never go from
home  [p.109] without turning my face towards these valleys, and the
people of these mountains, and without a profound feeling of
thankfulness to God that  my lot has been cast among this people, with
all their faults, and they are numerous, and with all my  faults, and
they are numerous. We have a love for each other and are striving to
overcome our faults and to cultivate that love which belongs to the
gospel of Jesus Christ.

vol. 24, p.109
Now, let us be patient. As I said to some friends whom I met
yesterday, I never felt happier in my life than I do at the present
time. True, I have had to endure domestic affliction, which has made
me sorrowful. Yet I am gladdened by the hopes I have for the future,
and I can truly say I never felt happier among our people than I do
now. All is peace; God is with us, His angels are around about us, and
His Holy Spirit is being poured out upon us. I do not know that the
sun is any less bright, that the moon is any the less clear, that the
elements are any less pure and delightful than they were twelve-months
ago. Our grain, our vegetables, our fruits, all ripen, the earth
yields of its strength and gives us of its increase for our good.
Peace reigns in our habitations; peace reigns in the hearts of the
people. We know that God overrules all, and that He will control all
things for His glory, and for the accomplishment of His purposes. Why,
then, should we be sad? Why should we mourn? Why should we dread the
future? Why should we anticipate that which will never occur? There is
no need for it. Let us enjoy to-day. Let us rejoice to-day in the
goodness of God, and when to-morrow comes it will be laden with
blessings as to-day is. And so it will be every day and every week and
every year until we are ushered into the fullness of the glory of our
God.

vol. 24, p.109
I have not had the opportunity before of thanking you for your faith
and good feelings towards me while I have been gone. I can assure you,
my brethren and sisters, I have appreciated them. Men have said to me,
in view of that which we are passing through, and the bitter feeling
manifested towards us—How cheerful you seem to be! I replied that I
had cause to be cheerful; that there was not a man on the floor of
Congress that had more cause for cheerfulness than I had. Behind me
stood my constituents in solid columns, giving me their support and
kind feelings and love. And I have several times said, that from
almost every habitation in Utah, from north to south, where Latter-day
Saints dwell, I knew that prayers to Almighty. God ascended morning
and evening, not from men alone but from women and children, in my
behalf. I knew that, and it gave me great comfort; yea, indescribable
comfort. I thank you for your kind feelings, as I do all my brethren
and sisters.

vol. 24, p.109
I pray God to pour out His Holy Spirit upon you; to preserve you from
every evil; to keep you in the truth; to cause you to love it more
than anything else in the earth, and to follow it even to the end,
which I ask in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.110]

Moses Thatcher, April 7, 1883

A Comparison—Wrath of Man Made to Praise God—Fall of Senator 
Edmunds—Fate of Those Who Oppose God's Work—Persecution 
for Religion Unavailing—Case of the Huguenots—
Intemperance—Startling Statistics—Drink 
the Cause of Other Evils—Appeal 
to the Saints.

Delivered in the Large Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Saturday 
Afternoon, at the Annual Conference, April 7th, 1883.

vol. 24, p.110
I feel very grateful indeed for the happy and peaceful circumstances
with which we are surrounded this day, and I cannot help realizing how
different they are to those which surrounded us a year ago. The
pressure from the outside world at that time was very great, and the
power of him who has been an oppressor from the beginning was
exercised throughout this nation for the hurt of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. But when perils have threatened we have
learned to appeal to the invisible forces of heaven against the
visible forces of earth, and in no age of the world with which I am
acquainted has the right ever failed to succeed if those who
maintained it were directed, sustained and upheld by the power of God
our eternal Father. When men make it their special mission to contend
against this great work, they do not realize that God is a power, they
cannot comprehend that exercise of faith that turns aside the shafts
of our enemies and delivers us from the snares which shrewd
politicians and wicked and ungodly priests lay to entrap the people.
How well I recollect a conversation I had about a year ago, with a
very thoughtful man, a man connected with the Church, but who at times
is given to view things from the natural standpoint. It was shortly
after the arrival of the Commissioners who came to Utah to administer
the provisions of the Edmunds' law. This brother was not ignorant of
the exertions which has been made throughout the Union to secure the
enactment of that and other prescriptive measures, nor was he ignorant
of the intent of leading politicians in the Republican party to forge
chains with which to bind us, while depriving us of our liberties. He
understood full well the means which had been used; he was not
ignorant of the tearful waves of prejudice which had swept every State
in the Union. Realizing what the intentions of the wicked were, and
understanding the mighty power of a mighty nation, he felt exercised
and desired to know if something could not be done to compromise the
question; in other words; if it was not possible to submit to the
President and Cabinet certain propositions by which the people might
be enabled to maintain their rights and liberties. I have not
forgotten what my reflections  [p.111] were while listening, to his
remarks, and I remember the reply which I was led to make. It was
this: We had been gathered from the nations of the earth. We came to
these mountains to serve God without respect to the thoughts or
suffrages of other people. We came here to maintain liberty of
conscience and freedom of worship, the provisions of the Constitution
of our common country, and not to compromise them upon any terms
whatever; that I knew of no earthly wisdom upon which we could safely
rely in maintaining those rights; that if the religious, political and
social affairs of the people were given over to the management of a
hundred of the wisest uninspired men to be found in Zion, they would
utterly fail to accomplish the purposes of God, though they might in
their efforts to please man, sacrifice liberty and the freedom of
conscience, violate the sacred provisions of the Constitution, and
make those whom they sought to serve pliant staves, unworthy of the
blessings which of right belong to a free people; that the adoption of
such a policy would, within six months, place us in such a condition
of confusion and misery that God alone could relieve our distress;
that if, on the other hand, we would exercise faith in Him, live our
religion, be prayerful and humble, He would bring us off, as He has
done many times before, victorious. Can we not see how the Lord has
stayed the passions of men and made their wrath to praise Him? Let us
reflect upon the difference between the power exercised by the great
leading light of the Republican party during the passage of the
Edmunds' bill in the Senate of the United States a little over a year
ago, and the exercise of the influence of the same man a year later.
Senator Edmunds, when he first called up his bill was, in the Senate,
almost supreme. By the power of his intellect and the fierce invective
of his tongue, he ruled, as it were, absolute master, and his bill
unconstitutional and unjust, passed the Senate with but little
opposition. Few statesmen cared then to measure arms with him, but
mark the results when God did so a year later.

vol. 24, p.111
Had the faith of this people changed? Did we believe more in the laws
of God in March, 1882, than we did in March 1883? Certainly not. Why
then was Senator Edmunds unable to carry out his views and measures
regarding this people in the latter as he had succeeded in doing in
the former year? Because God is a force in the world and its affairs,
whether men acknowledge it or not. His power always has been, and
always will be greater than man's power.

vol. 24, p.111
Men may think what they please and sneer at what they may be pleased
to call fanaticism, but this I know, shame and confusion was the part
of Senator Edmunds when, after six hours vain endeavor to force the
passage of another infamous measure against us, he stood up in the
Senate and confessed that he could see by the ruling of the presiding
officer, and by the votes of his opponents, that it was impossible to
carry the measure which he had in hand; and therefore moved for an
adjournment. Was his defeat, chagrin and shame accomplished by the
wisdom of man? We think not. We at least are willing, as we always
have been, to acknowledge the hand of God in these things. God not
only holds the destinies of nations in His hands, but He holds also
the destiny of individual man. He can humble those who measure arms
with Him, as He has done [p.112] many times in the past. We fear not
the power, nor do we gloat over the fall of man, public or private,
but we have learned by experience that when they rise up and contend
against this people and the principles of liberty and right, God marks
them, and their course thenceforth is not upward but downward. In
March, 1882, when in Washington, D.C., in company with other brethren,
visiting Brother George Q. Cannon, then our honored delegate, I
remember the sentiments expressed by some members of the Republican
party. They would come privately and say: "We view this bill—referring
to the Edmunds' bill—as infamous in its measures; we can see that it
is unconstitutional, that it seeks to rob a whole people of their
political rights. But our profession is that of politics; we have no
other business, and numerous petitions are coming here daily from our
constituents, praying us, commanding us, to pass some law for the
suppression of "Mormonism." Now what shall we do? If we comply not
with their demands our constituents will, at future elections, reject
us at the polls." Was not a similar argument used by the Jews, when
they said, "If we let him thus alone, all men will believe in him, and
the Romans shall come and take away our place and nation?" Fearing
that, they crucified him, and what was the result? The very thing they
sought to save was that which was speedily lost. When weighed in the
balance they were found: corrupt, cruel, vindictive, murderous; unable
to maintain principle, defend justice, or do what they knew to be
right. A disposition to oppress swayed their hearts and tyranny marked
their actions to such an extent, that God rejected them as a people,
scattered to the four winds and made of them, in the midst of nations,
a hiss and by word.

vol. 24, p.112
In this connection let any one who feels disposed, take the pains and
trouble to look over the Congressional Record and see how those who
were willing to sacrifice principle at the shrine of everything that
was wrong, willing to sacrifice the liberties of a people poor and
oppressed, examine and see how many of that character have been
returned. Have not more than fifty per cent. of them been rejected at
the polls? Ask the democrats how this has come about, and why it has
come about, and they cannot tell you. Ask the Republicans and they
cannot tell you. But ask God, who holds the destinies of nations and
peoples in His hand, and He can tell you. On the other hand examine
the record of those who fearlessly stood up in defense of
Constitutional liberty, maintained inviolate their oath of office,
sustained the right, and were true to themselves. They too felt the
pressure of priestly inflamed public sentiment, but bowed not to its
tyrannical demands. They too realized the dangers and perils that
might beset their efforts for future recognition at the polls, but
having moral courage they planted themselves on principle, not
prejudice, and their constituents, in a great measure, have endorsed
their policy and sustained their heroic conduct. If I have been
correctly informed, a much greater percentage of those who sustained
right on the "Mormon" question in the 47th, have been returned to the
48th Congress, than of those who pursued the opposite policy. We
should entertain no fear of men or nations, for they cannot prevent
the Almighty from accomplishing His purposes, or bringing to pass His
decrees. History, so far as I have been able [p.113] to trace, no
where records success gained by hatred and persecution over men
pledged to principle, justice and truth. 

vol. 24, p.113
Mens' convictions, religious beliefs and just religious practices
cannot be persecuted out of them. The nearest approach to success in
this direction was, perhaps, the massacre of St. Bartholomew in
France, wherein seventy thousand defenceless Huguenots perished
miserably, victims of the malice and cruelty of Roman Catholicism.

vol. 24, p.113
That shocking butchery of men,  women and children was acquiesced  in
by Charles IX, then King of France, and when his ally Philip  III, of
Spain heard of it he laughed,  the only time he was known to laugh  in
his life. The Pope of Rome illuminated the eternal city, caused medals
to be struck off, mass to be  performed, and named Charles "the
defender of the faith," in commemoration of those horrid deeds of
blood and misery.

vol. 24, p.113
Notwithstanding the Pontifcal approval bestowed upon the king for that
seventy thousand-fold murder he was till his death daily and nightly
haunted by the thought  of his victims until his misery and remorse
caused, it is said, drops of blood to ooze through the pores of his
skin. Through these cruelties the Huguenots received a fearful shock,
but the consciousness of men continued to assert independence and the
right to worship God untrammeled continued to grow. The freedom we now
enjoy is but the fruit of the struggle for right, which persecution
ultimately solidified, united and made strong in the broad, deep
foundations of the freest nation on earth; thereby preparing the way
for the mission of Joseph the Prophet. Much improvement had been made,
but in religious matters Joseph found the people insincere, and the
practices of the Christian world inconsistent and unsound. Guided by
the light of heaven be struck a death blow at the idolatrous worship
of a bodiless, passionless God, which the teachings of false priests
had erected in the imagination of the people. In doing so he disturbed
a sea of malice which since has known no rest. But though that angry
sea may roll fierce billows of persecution, skepticism, infidelity and
priestly hypocrisy must yield, for Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the
Almighty came as a forerunner and teacher of true faith in God that
cannot be conquered; it will prevail. God's kingdom will rise and
shine. They say we are endeavoring to establish a theocratic
government. What is theocracy? The kingdom and government of God. Who
will contend against it—will the Latter-day Saints? No. It is our duty
to contend for it, and to assist to build it up. It is a government of
purity. It is a government of the people, and for the people; it
maintains liberty and right, and is always opposed to oppression and
misrule. I would like to dwell upon the subject, but time will not
permit, as I desire to touch upon another at present, of deep interest
to us.

vol. 24, p.113
We have been called out from the: nations of the earth to serve the:
Lord. "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her
sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. In this connection I
desire to touch upon a few practices existing among us that are not
pleasing in the sight of God. Intemperance is one of them; the use of
alcohol, the use of intoxicating drinks that fevers the blood and
maddens the brain, incites to sin, debases man, destroys his better
judgment, drives [p.114] the Spirit of God from his heart, and renders
the daughters of Zion unsafe in his company. What is the condition of
the Christian nations in this respect to-day? Two hundred thousand men
and women crowd the poorhouses, prisons and asylums of Great Britain
alone. Seventy-five per cent. of them the wretched victims of
alcoholism. Can we think a business legitimate and honorable that
deprives a hundred and fifty thousand men and women of comfortable
homes, drives them wild, and sends them as driveling idiots and
paupers to the asylums and jails of a Christian nation, which derives
a revenue from the liquor traffic of $150,000,000 per annum, and finds
even that enormous sum inadequate to meet the expenses entailed by
reason of its use?  We cannot consistently so consider it.

vol. 24, p.114
Aside from the debauchery, misery, ruin and death caused by the use of
intoxicants, the waste in Great Britain is simply startling.
Seventy-five million bushels of grain—equal at our present rate of
production to what Utah would yield in forty years—is "annually
consumed in the manufacture of liquors there. The inhabitants of
Britain expend yearly for intoxicating drinks over $640,000,000.
During the past seven years they have expended for the same purpose
more than sufficient to cancel their national debt,  or build a new
house for every family in the kingdom, and school houses in which to
educate all their children.

vol. 24, p.114
Had the money expended there for liquor during the past half century
been invested in five per cent. interest bearing securities; it would
now be equal to the entire capitalized wealth of the nation, including
her cities, railroads, ships, factories, mines, farms, fields and
gardens. And yet in view of these figures, taken from parliamentary
returns we hear of the cry of want and complaints of oppression. Do
the people not oppress themselves in the use—excessive use of things
that weaken and corrupt their bodies and darken their minds?

vol. 24, p.114
Is the condition of our own nation in this regard much better? But
little if any. In 1882, according to official reports, the people of
the United States paid nearly twice as much for liquor as they did for
bread. More than the entire value of the products of all our woolen,
cotton, boot and shoe factories. An amount equal to seventy per cent.
of the wages earned in all the manufacturing institutions of the
country, during the same period. Three hundred millions of dollars,
more than was paid for Governmental, state, territorial, county, city
and school taxes combined. Enough to school the children of a nation
numbering 300,000,000, or six times as numerous as ours for the same
year.

vol. 24, p.114
The nation consumes in liquor the value of all the public and private
libraries of the country every sixty days, and spends annually nine
times as much for drink as for printing and publishing.

vol. 24, p.114
Now what can we say for the people of Utah? In the main they are
temperate, but there is room for much improvement. Here, I have no
means for acquiring exact knowledge from statistics, but I venture the
assertion that more money is spent even in Utah for alcohol than is
expended for the education of our children, or the support of the
Territorial government. Do we not expend more means in the purchase of
stimulants than we pay to sustain the Church and Kingdom of God on
earth? And in doing so are we not,  though perhaps thoughtlessly,
[p.115] undermining the virtue of our boys, and the chastity of our
girls? Do not inebriates and harlots usually go hand in hand, and
saloons and houses of in repute grow up side by side?

vol. 24, p.115
Had we the means of ascertaining the facts I am satisfied we should
find that nine out of every ten cases of the lapse of virtue among us,
could be traced to the use and influence of liquor of some kind. I am
led to this conclusion by positive knowledge in a few sad cases that
have come under my personal observation. Again, the love of liquor is
transmissible. No man, therefore, can be a true servant of God while
entailing misfortune and misery—perhaps decrepitude and idiocy upon
his posterity. If any among us cannot control their appetite for
drink, at least let them not transmit their thirst as a heritage to
their children, who should be begotten in purity and brought forth
untrammeled by unnatural and debasing appetites that tend to the lust
of the flesh. A man addicted to intemperance cannot subject himself to
the will of God, nor can he govern his passions to the sanctification
of his body, failing in which he cannot reasonably expect to govern
others in righteousness for their salvation. How then, are such worthy
to stand at the head of families in Zion? To me few sights are more
painful than to see a sorrow stricken wife bending over the wash tub
and working like a slave to support herself and children; and perhaps
her drunken husband, who warms his miserable, useless body on the
sunny side of walls frequented by others of his kind. If we could gaze
through the sorrowful eyes down into the pain-stricken hearts of such
wives—and there are some even in Zion of that kind—we should hardly
find a blessing there for those who lift the tempting cup to the lips
of their fallen husbands. It is true the liquor traffic, among
Christians, is regulated by law and disposed of generally under
license, but that does not make it an honorable business, nor does it
in any way, so far as I can see, restrict the evils that follow its
use. To regulate and license the manufacture and indiscriminate sale
of whisky may, in some places, be a necessary and unavoidable evil,
but such laws as moral and reformatory agencies have certainly proven
failures. The poor, half-starved children, depraved men, and ruined
women that nightly visit the gin palaces of London, Liverpool, New
York, Chicago, and other great cities, speak unmistakably of failure.
The crowded prisons, poor-houses, insane asylums, testify of failure.
The gambler who resorts to forgery as a means with which to retrieve
his fortune, the sot that wallows in the gutter and blasphemes the
name of God, the raving maniac whose reason drink has dethroned, the
murderer who took the life of his brother while intoxicated and dies
with a curse upon his lips as he falls through the trap of the
gallows, all testify of the woe, utter failure and irreparable ruin
wrought by the use of alcohol, made easy of access by the regulations
of law.

vol. 24, p.115
Let me, in the name of the Lord, urge the Saints to abstain from its
use. It weakens the body and impairs the mind. When the highest order
of physical excellence is required, science interdicts its use. Men
trained for great bodily effort and long endurance are forced to be
temperate or be defeated. Those who compete for collegiate or literary
honors understand the value of [p.116] temperance. In view of these
facts, the Elder, High Priest or Seventy who is addicted to the use of
liquor, is unfit to perform the labors which God requires of him. Is
it possible that we as Elders of Israel, at home and abroad, cannot
see the results of these things? Do we not know that like begets like?
Do we not know that men whose blood is fevered and whose judgment is
blinded are not fit to multiply and replenish, not fit to be in that
holy law of matrimony ordained and made sacred by the Almighty? Let
the world talk about and deride the institution of celestial marriage.
What concerns us more in Utah is the fact that there are not men
enough who understand the laws of life, and who stand pure and holy,
upon the higher basis of that sacred law, to be one the husbands of
all the pure and to-day marriageable women in Zion. God foresaw what
the nations would do. We were told yesterday by Elder Erastus Snow
that men of great influence in the world were preaching the doctrine
of human limitation, which leads to murder. And yet these very men
will preach morality to you and me. While killing their own offspring,
and urging others to do it, they tell us we shall not obey the laws of
God pertaining to increase. I say we will. And upon natural
principles, upon scientific principles. The boys and girls who live
according to the law of the Lord will become the head and not the
foot. They will have stronger bodies, stronger minds, and by the force
of the "survival of the fittest," will, eventually, under the
direction of divine revelation, govern the affairs of the world. It
has been so predicted; God has decreed it, who will prevent it? Let us
therefore unite in turning our faces against the evil practices so
prevalent in the world. Let us begin to understand and live according
to the laws of nature, realizing that violations thereof bring
penalties which sometimes are transmitted to the third or fourth
generation. In the transmission of life God has devolved upon His
creations the highest and most delicate functions, and which, if
abused, entail misery and often premature death. God has His glory in
the perpetuation of life. With wonder and admiration, we behold life
everywhere. We see it struggling in the vegetable kingdom and
breathing in the animal creations. Cut down and trample under foot the
noxious weed, and yet by the law that governs its increase it
struggles upwards, and unless utterly destroyed matures seed for new
life, and thereby perpetuates itself. All nature responds to the
eternal law of increase. Man, being prompted by him who rebelled in
heaven, alone seeks to defeat life, and bring confusion and death.
While he and his emissaries strive through the commission of horrid
crimes, even murder, to limit human increase, let us as Saints
sanctify body and soul being pure in heart and mind, a fit lineage
through which noble spirits may possess tabernacles unto the glory of
God the Father of spirits. Let fathers and mothers in Zion beget
children, as Samuel the ancient prophet was begotten, and I tell you
there is no power on earth or in hell that can stop the progress of
this people. We will increase and spread abroad until Zion shall arise
and shine, and the Kingdom of God shall have supremacy and away
forever. Amen. [p.117]

F. D. Richards, April 7, 1883

Causes of Gratitude—The Church Illustrated By a Vine—
Priesthood Represented By the Branches—Independence—
Case of Lyman Wight—Priesthood on the 
Earth and in the Spirit World.

Delivered at the General Conference, Saturday Morning, April 7, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.117
It is a very pleasing privilege that we have of meeting together in
Conference assembled in this manner. I have been very ranch gratified,
interested and instructed, as I am sure all the faithful have been,
who have been present and shared or partaken of the spirit of this
Conference. I hope and pray that while we shall remain together we may
feel the spirit of inspiration resting upon us to guide our minds in
our reflections and our speech into those channels of communication
that shall be most profitable to the people.

vol. 24, p.117
We have this day extraordinary reason for gratitude and praise to God
our Heavenly Father for the peculiar manifestation of His kindness and
mercy to us during the past year; not only in granting that the earth
should be fruitful in yielding abundantly for the returning wants of
His people both for man and beast, but for the protection and
deliverance of His people from the machinations and devices and the
subtle plans of men high in authority, who have set themselves to
ensnare us, and if it were possible, to hinder the work of God—men who
have thought to destroy or cripple the great cause which God has
established in the earth for the redemption and exaltation of the
human family, from degradation and sin to the realms of intelligence
and glory in His kingdom. Surely all Saints who have been making
"first the kingdom of God and His righteousness," their aim and study,
cannot fail to have both seen and felt this. It is but another
assurance from on high of his good pleasure in not only having given
unto us the kingdom, but in preserving the rights, the powers and
blessings thereof from encroachment or invasion and from injury by the
hands of the wicked and ungodly.

vol. 24, p.117
I am reminded that the time at my disposal this morning is short,
there being several yet to address the Conference. I will, therefore,
proceed directly to call your attention to a passage of Scripture
found in the 15th chapter of John:

vol. 24, p.117
"I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.

vol. 24, p.117
"Every branch in me that beareth not fruit He taketh away, and every
branch that beareth fruit He purgeth it, that it may bring forth more
fruit.

vol. 24, p.117
"Now, ye are clean through the [p.118] word which I have spoken unto
you.

vol. 24, p.118
"Abide in me and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself,
except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except you abide in me.

vol. 24, p.118
"I am the vine, ye are, the branches. He that abideth in me, and I in
him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye can do
nothing.

vol. 24, p.118
"If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is
withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they
are burned.

vol. 24, p.118
"If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you; ye shall ask what ye
will, and it shall be done unto you.

vol. 24, p.118
"Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye
be my disciples."

vol. 24, p.118
One of the Prophets, I think it was Jeremiah, said that the vine was
the noblest or choicest of all the trees of the forest. The Savior, no
doubt, in view of this general understanding, adopted the vine to
figuratively represent the precious principles which He undertook to
illustrate in the foregoing passages of Scripture, and which I wish to
make some allusion to, in illustration of the importance of our being
in a proper position to attend to our duties faithfully, which is
necessary for the complete growth and progress of the vine, to which
we are attached in all its branches, leaves, flowers and fruits.

vol. 24, p.118
Christ's Church is frequently spoken of as a vine of the Lord's
planting in the earth. Our Savior and the ancient Prophets Nephi,
Jacob, Zenos, and others, spoke of the husbandman going forth in the
morning to employ workmen to labor in his vineyard, during the heat
and burthen of the day; and also about the eleventh hour, of his
employing laborers to go into the vineyard and prune it for the last
time. I wish to remind you my brethren of the Priesthood, especially
those who are called to occupy important leading positions in the
Wards, the Stakes and councils of Zion, that you are the men who were
spoken of and written about in their parables.

vol. 24, p.118
The Prophets of those early days were so filled with the spirit and
power of the Gospel and of revelation, that they looked into the
future and saw in vision the birth of Christ and the work that he was
to perform. They also beheld our day, and the work in which we are
engaged. It must be borne in mind ,that we are not working alone for
our dear selves, but for those coming after us; and that our work
bears a strict relation to those that have been here and gone before
us to the spirit world, to whom we are as closely related; and without
whom we cannot be made perfect, any more than they without us.

vol. 24, p.118
Therefore, every Elder clothed with the Priesthood has a right to
officiate in ordinances affecting the happiness of those who have gone
before, as well as of being the means of bestowing blessings upon
those who follow him; and for the use of this power he will be held
accountable.

vol. 24, p.118
Now let it be understood, Jesus said, "I am the true vine." Everybody
acquainted with the art of pruning, knows, that to make a tree bear
the greatest amount of fruit he must trim it so that there will be no
small branches springing up around the roots, but that there be one
vine with all the sap running through it. He has not only said, "I am
the true vine;" but also "ye are the branches." If the tree be
properly trimmed the  sap, which is the life of it, will go [p.119]
from the roots through the vine to all the branches thereof. Jesus
said in connection with this "every branch in me that beareth not
fruit He taketh away; and every branch that beareth fruit He purgeth
it, that it may bring forth more fruit."

vol. 24, p.119
Let it be understood that the healthy, thrifty growth of the limbs,
the leaves, the bloom and the fruit, all depends upon the close
adherence of the "branches" to the "vine"—the body of Christ. And
every man bearing the Holy Priesthood must be made conscious of this
in his experience and observations at one time or another if he is of
any use as a living branch in this Church.

vol. 24, p.119
To this vine, in our dispensation there are three branches—the First
Presidency—who are closely allied to the powers behind the veil; and
they are the first to receive the mind and will of God, and
communicate the same to the Church. This is that Spirit of revelation,
the sap that comes from the vine, that goes to all the branches. And
not only do we see these three main branches next the trunk, but a
little further along are twelve other branches, spreading out and each
of them, shooting forth other branches, twigs, tendrils, leaves and
fruit, if they abide in the vine.

vol. 24, p.119
Now if those branches by any means become injured, or are not in a
healthful condition from any course—no matter what—so that the free
flow of the sap from the trunk and main branches is arrested, or
retarded, the consequence is that the lesser branches, the twigs,
leaves and fruit depending for nourishment and life upon the injured
or deadened limb, are more or less affected, hindered in their growth,
dwarfed in their development, and must suffer death unless relieved by
a healthy pruning.

vol. 24, p.119
I wish now to call the attention of the Presidents of Stakes to the
consideration of this fact.

vol. 24, p.119
It is the duty ef every President of a Stake to attend the annual and
semi-annual Conferences, which are held in this place so far as
practicable, but if it should so happen that a President himself could
not be present, then he should see that one or both of his Counselors
come, or some faithful man of an excellent spirit from his Stake who
shall be capable of receiving the instructions given, and who is able
to communicate the same to his President and to the people. And such a
person or persons should be men whose duty it shall be to stay until
the Conference is over, attending every meeting, and paying the
strictest attention to all instructions given and to all Church
business transacted.

vol. 24, p.119
They should not come here in a hurry to get away before the business
of the Conference is attended to; they should not feel as though they
could leave before receiving all that the Presidency have to say to
them; so that when they do return to their homes they may go laden
with counsel and filled with the spirit of the Conference, ready to
impart the same to the people of their several Stakes. The President
who does this keeps alive the fire, the Spirit of the Lord in the
hearts of his people. By attending such conferences he goes home with
more efficient instructions to convey to the people at home, and at
the half yearly or quarterly conference over which he presides, he is
enabled to impart to all who were unable to attend, the spirit of this
general conference.

vol. 24, p.119
I hold it, then, to be of the utmost importance that the Presidents
[p.120] of Stakes do make it their business to see that they as
branches abide more carefully and more strictly in the vine, and that
they receive the sap and nourishment of these conferences to the
utmost capacity and carry it home to support every twig, every leaf,
and every particle of fruit on the vine, for their proper, healthy
growth and maturity. This principle is not only applicable to the
Presidents of Stakes, but it is applicable in like manner in your
quarterly conferences to every Bishop.

vol. 24, p.120
In those conferences every Ward should be represented by the Bishop
and his Counselors, and as many of the people as possible should be
present to receive the counsels there given. What is the result
sometimes when instructions have been given by President Taylor
through the Presidents of Stakes, and only a part of them were
present? Why, it is found, when some important matter comes up, that
this counsel has been neglected, and those who ought to have been well
informed are heard to say, "Why, we never heard of this be fore." Why
did you not hear of it?  Why were you not there in your place to hear
of it; and thus be prepared to carry out the instruction given

vol. 24, p.120
In like manner every branch in all the missions abroad should observe
and secure a correct and proper representation in all the conferences
that are held in the various missions wherever the Gospel is preached
and branches are raised up. This is an absolute requirement. (See
Doctrine and Covenants, section 20, verse 81 and on). By this means,
and in no other way, can the law of the Lord go forth from Zion, and
the spirit of Zion extend to the most remote branch or member of the
Church on the face of the whole earth.

vol. 24, p.120
This is the principle. You brethren of the Priesthood, as branches of
this vine, are expected to abide in it, to have the fullest connection
with it, and be prepared to convey the sap, which has been conveyed to
you, through the trunk to the extreme branches, the tendrils, the
leaves and the fruit that, are under your care. But unless you do this
your people will suffer for want of intelligence; they will have to go
short of that spiritual food which you are made the dispenser of and
which you art; expected to impart for nourishment and support, not
only in spiritual matters, but in temporal things as well.

vol. 24, p.120
Now, there is a feeling among mankind—it is a feeling that is common
in the world, and it is not strange that some wile have been brought
up in the world should retain it—a feeling of independence, a feeling
of self-sufficiency, a feeling that we are capable of doing without
counsel, and that we can do this and that as we think best. My
brethren, the less of this feeling we carry with us, the safer and
better for us and for the people we have to instruct. We should
understand our dependence on God and on our brethren who are placed
over us in the Priesthood for that counsel necessary to sustain us and
that will enable us to bear off the Kingdom of God in righteousness.

vol. 24, p.120
Let me cite you to an instance of a man in the early days of the
Church—Lyman Wight showed this kind of spirit when Joseph lived. It
was all Joseph could do to keep him in subjection to the counsels of
the Priesthood, but he did conform when brought to a consideration of
his position in the Church so long as  Joseph lived. But when the
Prophet Joseph died he did not [p.121] recognize the right of Apostle
Brigham or his brethren of the Council to preside over him. And where
did he go? He started an offshoot of the Church by himself, and both
he and those who followed him went out into the world to destruction
and to the devil together. This is the fate of those who think they
can "run" themselves and can "run" the affairs of the Church and
Kingdom of God separately and independent of their brethren. If he had
continued and abode in the vine and made himself one with Brigham
Young and the Apostles, he would have gathered with us to these
valleys of the mountains, rejoiced with us, and laid down his bones
here, and been one with the people of God. But, no; he went off by
himself, feeling totally independent of his brethren. He abode not in
the vine, and brought forth no fruit.

vol. 24, p.121
If there be any among us who say in their hearts I received my
blessings from President Young, he bestowed upon me all blessings,
authority, Priesthood, and keys of power that any one else has
received, not excepting President Taylor or any of the Apostles, and I
have just as much right to advise and build up according to my own
direction as he or they have—let such take warning by the course of
Lyman Wight, Geo. Miller, and others, who have struck out
independently and see the end which their course has led them to. As
the Savior said, "If a man abide not in me, he is east forth as a
branch, and is withered, and men gather them and cast them into the
fire, and they are burned."

vol. 24, p.121
There is no other way for the brethren of the Apostles, the Presidents
of Stakes, the Bishops of Wards and for all those who stand in
authority in the Church—there is no other way for men to have the love
of Christ in them, to have the power of the Priesthood, to grow with
God's Kingdom, but that they abide in the vine, be one with their
brethren, keep fast to the truth, and derive their full share of the
sap that comes from the roots through the body of the vine.

vol. 24, p.121
This is the principle I wish the brethren would consider. It is a
beautiful figure which the Savior draws, and beautifully represents
the great truth that should be fastened upon our minds, as He tried to
fasten it upon the Apostles and Priesthood of His time. "Every branch
in me that bringeth not forth fruit he taketh away; and every branch
that beareth fruit he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit."

vol. 24, p.121
Then, we must look out and see that nothing offends us; that we live
in harmony with all the instructions and counsels of the Church; we
want to see the spirit of love and power flowing not only through the
body, but through all the branches, until it reaches the utmost
extremity of the vine. Not only the Apostles, Seventies and High
Priests, but the Deacons and members, all who have been baptized into
Christ and who abide in Him.

vol. 24, p.121
Some of you may have noticed and seen that there are vines whose
branches extend quite to the tops of the tallest trees, and that it
was difficult to fell such trees because of the sustaining power of
the vine. The vine bears the choicest of all fruits. This vine which
God has planted in these last days is the choicest and greatest of
all, and it will make itself manifest as such. And we wish all those
brethren who are called to labor in the vineyard, to be in a position
to attend these [p.122] conferences, especially our annual conference,
so that they may hear—and if they have not minds sufficiently strong
to remember everything, to bring pencil and paper and take notes of
all matters that need to be remembered and carried home and imparted
to the people who reside in their various Stakes and Wards,
Conferences and Branches.

vol. 24, p.122
There is another beautiful illustration that might be made with regard
to the vine, but I have not time save to refer to it this morning. It
is this: If you take a vine that has had growth for awhile and you go
carefully and dig it up from the earth, you will find that there is a
very striking similarity in the roots to the appearance and character
of the branches above. Did you ever notice this? Did you ever think of
it? Well, this is a beautiful illustration of the order of the
Priesthood in the eternal world. The Apostle in speaking concerning
these matters, refers to a "hope we have as an anchor of the soul,
both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the
veil." The Priest hood behind the veil are all interested in us, all
anxious for us, all ready to minister to us as far and as fast as
occasion permits or requires, as the roots continually generate
nourishment and minister to the branches or top of the tree; so that
we may be found efficient in our spheres and in our fields of labor.
We ought never to feel that we are alone. We cannot be alone. We ought
to know we cannot live without them, nor they live and be glorified
without us. And while this responsibility is extended to us, we should
sense that we and they are parts of the great whole of father Adam's
family, and that there is a responsibility resting upon us that is
great and that is general. This vine has yet to yield great and
glorious fruits, while its branches must fill the earth and the fowls
of heaven, the angels, will lodge in them. What are we doing to bring
forth these fruits? What to promote the growth of this vine in the
earth? What are you Presidents of Stakes doing? Do you realize that
you are raising up and professedly educating in the name of the Lord a
nation of Kings and Priests to God? Do you impress upon the hearts of
the Saints that this is our work? Do you instruct the Teachers, and
those of the lesser Priesthood how to deal with the people, and to see
that there is no iniquity permitted in their midst? This is the kind
of fruit that grows on this vine, brethren, and this is the kind of
fruit that you are called upon to nourish, strengthen and protect. And
don't you know the grape must not only grow but it must gain color.
The fruit must be fully ripened. It is a fruit that needs a good deal
of warm sunny weather, the sunshine of the Holy Spirit. It can only
ripen in that right kind of climate, and that climate is right
here—the shining of the sun of the Holy Spirit and the understanding
thereof. This nation of "kings and priests" must be so reared that
when the Savior comes He will find a people ready to receive Him; a
people who shall be full of the faith and the power of the Gospel; a
people whose lives shall in all respects comport with the character of
Saints of God; in fact, who shall be the people that the Apostle John
speaks of when he says: "They sung a new song, saying, 'Thou art
worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast
slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every  kindred,
tongue, and [p.123] people and nation; and hast made us unto our God
kings and priests; and we shall reign on the earth.'" This was their
song of joy and rejoicing, which was expressive of the glory and
power, exaltation and gladness that filled their souls.

vol. 24, p.123
There are other interesting and important phases of our great work
which bear a striking analogy to the vine and its branches, but I
cannot take time to dwell upon them now, lest I wrong those who have
yet to address you. I think perhaps I have said enough to call your
attention to the subject and the Spirit will aid you to pursue it. My
earnest desire is that we may master this and all principles of the
Gospel, and make them our own eternal riches, through our Lord Jesus
Christ, Amen.

John Taylor, April 8, 1883

The Gospel Like Leaven—Labor Required of the Elders—Promises 
to Abraham—Honorable Men in the American Nation Formerly 
and Now—Liberty in Religion and the Elective Franchise 
Claimed As Rights—The Saints Cannot Afford to Do 
Wrong—Relationship to God—Exhortation.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
(Annual Conference) April 8th, 1883.

(Reported By Gibbs and Irvine)

vol. 24, p.123
We have had a very interesting Conference, and a great many very
excellent principles have been presented to the people. As I told the
Priesthood last evening we are occupying a very peculiar position in
the earth, a position that has not been of our own seeking. God has
set His hand to accomplish His purposes upon the earth, and for this
purpose He has revealed Himself from the heavens, as we have heard
since this Conference commenced. In pursuance of this He has
manifested Himself and His Son Jesus Christ, and has restored the Holy
Priesthood by and through the medium of a Priesthood, or various parts
of a Priesthood that existed in former ages—those holding that
everlasting Priesthood, which administers in time and in eternity,
have been commissioned from the heavens to come to the earth to bring
to pass the very things of which they themselves had prophesied.
Although we are, comparatively speaking, a small people, few in
number, [p.124] yet as it was in the days of Jesus so it is to-day.
The Gospel is like a little leaven put into a certain portion of meal,
and it is working and operating, and the ultimate result will be that
the whole lump will be leavened. Not that everybody that is in the
world will obey the Gospel; but the Lord will have His own way in
manipulating His affairs, and great tribulation will overtake the
inhabitants of the earth. As you have heard, really of the wicked will
slay the wicked; but after these things have taken place the good, the
honorable, the virtuous, the pure, those that are desirous to serve
God will all have their position, and that thing will be fulfilled
which was spoken of by Jesus—"Blessed are the meek for they shall
inherit the earth." The time will yet come when the Saints of the Most
High will take the kingdom and hold dominion under the whole heavens.
These are principles that are familiar to us all. In the meantime,
however, many important events have to take place, and a great labor
has to be performed, and will be performed by the agencies which have
been introduced by the Lord, and which will be hereafter introduced by
Him for the accomplishment of His purposes, and the bringing to pass
of His righteous will. For this purpose the Holy Priesthood has been
restored; for this purpose the message of life and salvation has been
proclaimed to the nations of the earth; for this purpose after the
reception of the Gospel, the people have been gathered together in
order that the Lord might have a people who would be under the
influence of His Holy Spirit. We have all been baptized by one
baptism, and have all partaken of the same Spirit, and wherever these
ordinances have been administered according to the order of God, and
have been received by the faithful among the nations of the earth,
these effects have always followed. I have been among the nations
myself, and I have baptized people and confirmed them at least in
three different languages, and the same spirit rested upon all of
those different peoples, and so it is throughout all nations. The Lord
has said he would gather together His elect from the four quarters of
the earth. And how does He do it? By operating upon the minds of those
who obey the Gospel. Jesus said in His day and it is true to-day—"My
sheep hear my voice and know it, and follow me and a stranger they
will not follow because they know not the voice of a stranger." It is
under the influence of this Spirit that we have been gathered
together. We used to sing:

vol. 24, p.124
Whither shall we follow, follow, follow; 
Whither shall we follow, follow thee? 
All the way to Zion, all the way to Zion, 
All the way to Zion, 
	We will follow thee.

vol. 24, p.124
What made you gather here? The impulse of the Spirit of the living
God, and you could not keep away. We have representatives here from
very many nations to-day. Here are Elders who have preached the Gospel
in many nations. A few years ago we had some twenty-five nationalities
represented at one of our public demonstrations. And thus our work is
to go on and spread and increase. The Apostles, the Seventies, the
Elders, and men who have received the light of truth, will spread
forth that light to others of the family of God throughout the world.
This is a labor resting upon the Elders of Israel, and until it is
accomplished we shall not have fat filled our mission here upon the
earth. Then, again, we have other  [p.125] works to perform associated
with the Church, with the Kingdom, and with the Zion of God. I think
sometimes that we as a people are a good deal sectarian in our
feelings, and it is necessary fox us occasionally to look at the pit
from whence we were dug, and the rock from whence we were hewn. We are
all too ready to cry out, as the sectarians do in their different
orders,

vol. 24, p.125
"The temple of the Lord, the temple of the 
	Lord, 
The temple of the Lord are we."

vol. 24, p.125
And we are apt to forget sometimes the mission that God has placed
upon us, which is a mission of mercy, a mission of light, a mission of
intelligence, a mission that is calculated to elevate the world of
mankind, even all those who will receive and obey it. It is not
intended for us alone; it is intended for all men. Who are the world,
and who are we? We say we are the children of God our Heavenly Father.
That is true; we are the children of God our Heavenly Father. And is
God our Father? The Scriptures say so. But what of the rest of the
world—say of this nation, and all other nations—what of them? Whose
children are they? They are also the children of our Heavenly Father,
and He is interested in their welfare as He is in ours; and as a kind
and beneficent father towards His children, He has been seeking from
generation to generation to promote the welfare, the happiness, and
the exaltation of the human family. And let me say here, that He is
the fountain of life, the fountain of light, and the fountain of
intelligence, as we used to say in the Church of England when I was a
little boy, and I suppose they say so now; it is He that hath made us,
and not we ourselves; we are His people and the sheep of His pasture,"
He provides for us. We sometimes talk about the hand of God being over
us. Of course it is, and will be over us forever, if we will only
serve Him, for He is always true. But His hand is over the nations of
the earth also. He is interested in the welfare of this nation and all
other nations and all other peoples as well as in our welfare. What
was the greatest blessing conferred upon Abraham? One was that his
seed should be numerous as the stars of heaven, and as the sand upon
the sea shore. I do not know that he would have got along very well in
this land now a days; they would have been after him for polygamy.
People do not believe so much in these things now as they did
formerly. Nevertheless, the Lord told him to take another wife; but,
then, perhaps the Lord made a mistake, He had not strolled modern
Christianity; He was, to use the language of the advanced Christian,
behind the times. But whatever may be thought or said about it,
according to the record that has come down to us, He used to talk to
people in that day.

vol. 24, p.125
But let me refer you to another blessing connected with Abraham,
namely, that in him and his seed should all the nations of the earth
be blessed. Or, in other words, that God would honor him by making of
him and his seed agents through whom He would communicate truth,
intelligence and salvation to the world. It is said "the glory of God
is intelligence," and He is desirous to impart this intelligence to
the human family, that through it they may be exalted to the Godhead.
Abraham's posterity were to stand as messengers of God, as legates of
the skies, commissioned of the great Jehovah to proclaim His word to
fallen man, even to His [p.126] children; for God has made, we are
told, of one blood all the families of the earth, and has given unto
them a portion of His Spirit, if haply they would feel after Him,
although He is not far from any one of us. For in Him we live, and
move, and have our being. And under the influence of His Spirit man
has accomplished very much good; and to-day there are hosts of
honorable, upright men who in their hearts fear God, but they have not
yet found the right way. But in the providences of His mercy He has
gathered a people from the nations that they may be taught and
instructed in regard to the laws of life and salvation. And this has
been brought about in fulfillment of ancient prophecy. Jeremiah, for
instance, in referring to it said, that he would take them one of a
city and two of a family, and bring them to Zion. And what was He to
do with them when He should get them there? He would give them pastors
after His own heart who should feed them with knowledge and
understanding. And the same great event is referred to by other
Prophets.

vol. 24, p.126
I was very much pleased with the remarks made by Brother Erastus Snow,
with regard to our own nation, in which he said that it had been by
and through the power of Almighty God, and in accordance with the
words of the Lord as contained in the Book of Mormon, that the people
were, in the first place, impelled to come here, and after coming
here, to contend for human freedom upon this land; and it was by and
through the power of God, that the fathers of this country framed the
Declaration of Independence, and also that great palladium of human
rights, the Constitution of the United States. There is nothing of the
bigoted, narrow, contracted feeling about that instrument; it is broad
and comprehensive. And they had a bell in Philadelphia, which I, and
perhaps many of you have seen, upon which was written, "Proclaim
liberty throughout the land, and to all the inhabitants thereof;" but
I was sorry to see that the bell was cracked. I suppose it got cracked
after the grand effort that was made to proclaim liberty throughout
the land; and I have thought since that it has not been soldered up
yet. But with all the weaknesses and imperfections associated with
men, the government of this nation has been a great bulwark for human
freedom, and I felt proud at the time when Mr. Edmunds, with his
colleagues, introduced his bill, known as the Edmunds' bill, that
there was such a number of gentlemen who had the manhood and the moral
courage to oppose it in the bold and manly way in which they did,
showing plainly that they cherished in their bosoms the principles
contained in the Constitution. I respect such men, and they command
the respect and esteem of all honorable, right-thinking people. They
could afford to render themselves unpopular in the eyes of religious
bigots and fanatical politicians, but they could not afford to be
amongst those that are ready to tear down the bulwarks of human
freedom, and trail in the dust the flag of our country. They did not
believe in our religion. Of course, that is a matter of their own, it
is none of our business, neither is our religion any of their
business, which they understand and appreciate. There are two things
that I have felt very decided upon ever since I could comprehend
anything; one was that I would worship God as I pleased without
anybody's dictation; [p.127] and that I would dictate to no man his
faith, neither should any man dictate to me my faith; and the other
was that I would vote as I pleased. And I entertain the same
sentiments to-day. When the Commissioners, operating under the
Edmunds' law, made their extraordinary rulings and authorized the
administering of the test oath, declaring who should vote and who
should not, I could not help remarking that people were acting very
foolishly, that they did not know what they were doing; but whether
they knew it or not their attempts to wrest from this people their
rights and liberties, were no more or less than indirect attempts to
tear down the bulwarks of American liberty. But in this inexcusable
attack upon human rights and the principles of liberty we can take no
part. What then will we do? They have no right, it is true, to
interfere with us in the way they have done; they have no right, it is
true, to prohibit us from voting without a hearing and without a
trial; they have no right, it is true, to present to us a test oath,
it being illegal and contrary to our rights as American citizens. But
we will submit gracefully for the time being, withdraw from the polls,
rather than act in the capacity of obstructionists; and when the time
comes we will test these proceedings according to the laws of the
land, and the principles of liberty guaranteed by the Constitution of
the United States, which we recognize and respect. Have we yielded up
our franchises? No, we have not. Will we ever do it? No, never; no,
never. Have we in the least backed down from the principles by which
we have been guided from the beginning? No; we still mean to live by
them and to maintain them, and to contend for our rights, not by
dynamite or nitroglycerine, but to, do so legally and
constitutionally, not only in defense of our own rights, but the
rights and liberties of our children and those of every free man
throughout the land. This is the course we purpose taking.

vol. 24, p.127
As I before stated we have been called from the nations of the earth
by Him who is our Father, we being His children. And He has told us to
ask, and we shall receive. He has told us to seek and we shall find;
to knock and it shall be opened to us. Very well. What shall we do? We
will use the best means we can to defend our rights; and after we have
done this we will then go to our Heavenly Father and ask Him to help
us. Will He do it? Yes. Has He done it? Yes, and we acknowledge His
hand in regard to these things. He has heard our prayers without
noise, without tumult. He has told us thus far that if we will
continue to obey Him and to observe His laws, He will deliver us and
direct us even to the end. And we need have no fears whatever about
the result. He has promised us that inasmuch as we do His will and
keep His commandments, He will fight our battles. And I feel confident
and perfectly easy, and I felt just as easy during the furore and
commotion that raged through the land a few months ago as I do today;
knowing, as I do, that if we will perform our part, the Lord will not
fail to do His. Because others act foolishly we cannot afford to
imitate them. We profess to be the Zion of God, the pure in heart. We
profess to be men and women of integrity, of truth and virtue, and to
have faith in God. This must not only be our profession, but our
practice; we must carry out and fulfill the word and [p.128] will and
law of God. Jesus taught His disciples how to pray. Said He: "Our
Father who art in heaven." That is, your Father and my Father, the God
and Father of the spirits of all flesh. "Our Father who art in heaven,
hallowed be thy name," O, God, we reverence thee; we observe thy law,
and we wish to keep thy commandments, and purge ourselves from all
evil, that we may be acceptable to time. "Hallowed be thy name; thy
kingdom come." We reverence thee, O, God, mid attribute to thee all
that we have in this world, and all that we expect to have in the
eternities to come. "Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come." Thy
what? Thy kingdom come. That is the rule of God, the government of
God, the dominion of God, the time when men will not be ashamed to
acknowledge God as their Father, their friend and benefactor. "Thy
kingdom come." When all will submit to thy rule, to thy law, to thy
jurisdiction, to thy dominion; that thy will may be done on earth as
it is done in heaven. How was it done in heaven? God spake, chaos
heard, and this world rolled into existence; and so did other worlds
under the same divine impulse and power. And all those systems that
revolve around us were made and are upheld by the mighty power of God,
who governs in the heavens above, and upon the earth beneath, and
among the worlds. Whether men acknowledge that or not, the time will
come on this earth when every knee shall bow to Him, and every tongue
shall confess that Jesus is the Christ, to the glory of God the
Father. That time will come. It is not here now; but as I have said He
has introduced this Gospel as the entering wedge, as the little leaven
by which he can operate, that He may have a people under the influence
of the Holy Ghost, a people that can hold communion with him, like so
many thousand strings penetrating the eternal worlds and drawing down
blessings from the Almighty, drawing fire, and life, and intelligence
from Him; for we ourselves are sparks struck from the blaze of His
eternal fire, emanating, from God our Father, and we wish to operate
with Him and for Him and under His guidance, for the accomplishment of
His purposes here upon the earth. This is what we are here for. Now I
come to another point. We pray "Thy will be done on earth as it is
done in heaven." How is it done there? As I said, God spake, chaos
heard, and the world rolled into existence, and it is supported by the
mighty power of God, and who can stay His hand. Do you think that if
all the Legislatures, all the Congresses, all the Parliaments, and all
the Reichstags, all the Chambers of Deputies and Senates of the earth
were to get together and pass a decree that the sun should rise five
or ten minutes, or half an hour later or earlier than it does—do you
think it would have any effect upon it! I do not think it would—I
think it would still go on in its usual course, and they would feel
that they were dependent upon God. Do the world know that in Him we
live and move and have our being? Does this congregation know that
there is not one of them could leave this house unless God permitted
it and sustained them in so doing? Do the nations of the earth
comprehend that they are in His hands, and that he puts down one
nation and raises up another according to the counsels of His will,
and none can say, "Why doest thou thus." What have we to do? To begin
with, we [p.129] should deal justly and honorably with all men, and
should seek to protect all men in their rights so far as we have the
power to do so, and then to maintain our own on the same principle.
And what then? Fear God and observe His laws, and we ought every one
of us to place ourselves in communication with the Lord, and He has
tried to make us understand this, but it seems very difficult for us
to do so. It was in former times, and it is now. He says, "ask and ye
shall receive." Is it not a very simple thing? "Seek and ye shall
find." Is it not very easy. "Knock and it shall be opened unto you."
But says He, you do not understand it aright. Now, let me mention a
thing to you. If a child ask of you bread, would you give it a
stone—you fathers and you mothers? I think not. If the child asked a
fish would you give it a scorpion." Why, no. The mother would say,
"Sammy, or Mary," as the case might be, "you want some bread—well I
will give you some with butter and molasses." The mother would try to
meet the wishes of the children, and sometimes give them a little
candy to boot. Now, then, says the Lord, "If ye then, being evil, know
how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your
Father which is in heaven give His Holy Spirit to them that ask Him."
It is very plain when you get at it, and it is very simple, and people
wonder sometimes, they think it an astonishing thing that God should
hear people's prayers. Why, bless your souls, that is the strongest
fort we have, and when we set into any difficulty in the nation or
anywhere else, we humble ourselves before the Lord—and we all need to
do this, for we all have our weaknesses and imperfections; and it is
necessary that He should be very merciful to us. And He is, and knows
how to bear with us. We need also to know how to bear with one
another, and to place ourselves in communion with God, and in doing
this to purge ourselves from everything that is wrong and evil. And I
tell you—you Elders of Israel, you brethren and you sisters, that if
you will begin to do the will of God on the earth as it is done in
heaven, the power and blessing of God will rest upon you and upon this
people, and no power will be able to injure you from this time forth.
God expects us to do His will, to carry out his purposes, and if His
will is ever done on the earth as it is done in heaven, where in
creation will it start, if it does not start here? Let every man put
himself right, and every woman and every family do the same, and all
the Priesthood in all its various departments and ramifications, and
let every one walk up to the line and perform his duty, and in the
name of Israel's God, Zion shall arise and shine, and the, glory of
God shall rest upon her. Our progress is onward and upward, until the
kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ,
and loud anthems be sounded from among the nations—glory and honor and
power and might and majesty and dominion be ascribed unto Him that
sitteth upon the throne and unto the Lamb forever and forever. Amen.
[p.130]

Geo. Q. Cannon, May 27, 1883

Improvement Among the People—Interest Manifested by the World 
in the "Mormons"—Evidences of Divinity in the Work—Same 
Effects Follow the Gospel in Different Ages—Authority 
Restored—Proofs of Joseph Smith's Divine Mission—
Persecutions Endured By the Saints—Reasons 
for the Same

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
May 27th, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.130
It is some weeks since I have had the opportunity of meeting with the
Saints in this Tabernacle. Our time has been spent in visiting the
various settlements north and south, and has been spent most agreeably
in holding quarterly conferences. A great change has been effected in
our Territory within the past few years in furnishing facilities for
traveling to and fro and visiting the settlements which were once
quite remote from this city. I have no doubt that these visits are
appreciated by the people who are visited. They certainly are by those
who make the visits. The growth and the development of the people,
their increase in the knowledge of those principles that pertain to
salvation as well as to this earthly existence, is so apparent that it
is exceedingly gratifying to witness it. The Lord is very visibly
working out His great designs and purposes in connection with this
work with which we are identified. Every one who is connected with the
work and who realizes its character does seek, as I believe by
observation, more diligently to comprehend the nature of the duties
and responsibilities which rest upon him or her. The various
organizations in the shape of Primary Associations, of Sunday Schools,
of Mutual Improvement Associations, of Relief Societies, as well as
the meetings of the various quorums of the Priesthood, are all having
a very marked effect as I can observe myself, upon the people. I
probably am in a better position than many to judge of the effect of
these organizations; for the reason that it has not been my privilege
to visit the settlements of late years so extensively as some of my
brethren. I notice a great increase of zeal, of devotion, and above
all, of knowledge concerning the work of the Lord and the labors
connected therewith. And I am thankful that this is so, for certainly
with the increase of the facilities to which I have referred in our
Territory, there has been a corresponding increase of evils which have
to be contended with and overcome, and knowledge and understanding and
wisdom are necessary on the part of the  Latter-day Saints to enable
them to cope successfully [p.131] with these evils. In our former
condition of isolation it was not a matter of such great moment for
the people to be trained as they now are. They were not exposed to the
influences of an adverse and hostile character like they are to-day.
With the change in circumstances there has come a corresponding
change, it may be said, in strictness of organization, and, as I have
remarked, I am happy to say a corresponding increase of knowledge. We
have many things to cope with at the present time, which those who
resided here 25 years ago knew little or nothing about. And it is an
excellent feature of this system which God has established, that it is
so admirably adapted to all the circumstances which may surround the
children of men. God bestows wisdom according to the occasion and to
the necessities of the case, and He gives strength and power to those
who seek after them in the right spirit. He has done so from the
beginning and He will do so until the end.

vol. 24, p.131
When the Elders of this Church have gone forth and preached the
Gospel, calling upon the inhabitants of the earth to believe in the
Lord Jesus Christ and repent of their sins and to be baptized for the
remission of them, those who submitted to these requirements received
the strength and the grace necessary to enable them to contend with
the difficulties which immediately surrounded them. God poured out His
spirit upon them. God gave unto them a testimony concerning the truth
of the work with which they had identified themselves. He gave unto
them the strength necessary to overcome all the obstacles which laid
in their pathway, and they were filled with joy and peace, and from
that day until the present the man or the woman who has thus bowed in
submission to the requirements of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ
has been sustained, upheld, strengthened and delivered. The strength
and the grace, the gifts and the blessings which God has promised have
been abundantly bestowed and have made the individual who has received
them equal to every emergency. And that which is true concerning
individuals is true concerning this entire people in their collective
capacity. As difficulties have increased, as obstacles have had to be
overcome, and the condition of affairs has changed and seemingly grown
more threatening, they have had strength and grace and power given
unto them commensurate with the trials they have had to meet. And
God's hand has thus been manifested in the most wonderful manner in
the eyes of those who believe and who have had faith, and they have
had causes for thanksgiving and praise to God every day that they have
lived.

vol. 24, p.131
Now, the whole work from its inception until the present time is a
marvel and a wonder. It may be termed phenomenal in the earth. It is
unlike anything else that we know of. It differs from every other
system that is extant among men. There are features connected with it
which cannot be witnessed anywhere else. Human nature exhibits itself,
it may be said, in new forms. Characteristics are developed in
connection with this work which may truly be said to be unique. You
cannot witness their exhibition among any other people, nor in any
other land. And it is a remarkable thing that though the Latter-day
Saints number so few, comparatively speaking, there is no topic to-day
that can be broached in the hearing of any of the people of
Christendom [p.132] that excites the interest that "Mormonism" does.
And yet if you ask men the reason of this, it would be difficult for
them to account for it. They only know that the fact exists; that to
them and to the word at large it is a topic of unflagging interest.
The "Mormons" are looked upon as a peculiar people. Let a "Mormon"
travel anywhere in the United States or in Europe or in other lands,
and it be known that he is a "Mormon," he will attract more attention
than any other man. Why is this? Is it because the people are so
numerous? Is it because they are so wealthy? Is it because they
exercise such political power? Is it because they wield such influence
in the affairs of the children of men! No, it cannot be said that any
of these causes exist to any extent. The "Mormons" are not a numerous
people. The "Mormons" are not a wealthy people. The "Mormons" do not
wield political influence to any extent, nor influence of any other
character outside of their own society. What, then, is it that
constitutes this, I may say, attractiveness or this interest in men's
minds concerning this organization? "Oh," says one, "it is because you
marry more wives than one. You believe in plural marriage, and that
excites interest and causes talk and attracts attention; it is that
that makes you so noticeable." 

vol. 24, p.132
Perhaps so. But it is not many years since we did not believe in this,
since it was not a practice of this Church, and yet in those days a
"Mormon" was as much an object of curiosity as he is to-day—that is,
in proportion to the celebrity that, attended the name. "Mormonism"
was as much talked about according to the extent it was known as it is
to-day. It excited as much curiosity. It aroused as much hatred. It
called forth as much persecution, in fact, the most severe persecution
that, as a people, we have ever endured, we received prior to the
announcement by our Church that we believed in this peculiar doctrine.
I have no doubt that our espousal and advocacy of this doctrine has
given us considerable notoriety. It has added to our celebrity. But
our celebrity has not consisted alone in this. As I have remarked, our
organization aroused as deep antipathies prior to the revelation of
this doctrine as it has ever done since.

vol. 24, p.132
Now, we have our own method of accounting for this great interest that
is taken in this work. It is admitted too freely for the truth that we
are an illiterate people. It is said that we are under the control of
impostors, shrewd men, who lead the masses and bend them to their
will. This is said concerning us everywhere. To account for the
ingathering of the people from the nations of the earth men have
recourse to many theories, or to several at least, one of which is
that our Elders go out to the ignorant and unlearned and the
down-trodden, and depict in glowing colors the beauties of this land
of ours and the blessings that they will receive if they will only
gather here; and that by these glowing tales and by persuading them
that they can have all the wives they want when they come here, they
induce the ignorant hordes of Europe to come to this country. This is
one of the popular methods of accounting for the ingathering of the
people from the nations of the earth and their adhesion to the
"Mormon" cause.

vol. 24, p.132
Well, now, if this were true, I would consider it one of the greatest
[p.133] miracles ever wrought among men, for this reason, that people
influenced by such notions could not be held together in a land like
this. It would be an impossibility to bind people together in such
bonds as exist among the Latter-day Saints in Utah Territory, if they
were people of this character. They would fall to pieces by their own
corruptions. There would not be any cementing influence among them to
hold them together one month if these were the influences which drew
them here. But no observing man or woman who travels through this
Territory, and mingles with the people can be deceived by any such
nonsense as this. They would see in a few days that there was some
other influence, that there was some other power, that there was a
principle of union among this people that could not originate in such
a system as "Mormonism" is popularly represented to be.

vol. 24, p.133
What, then, is it that causes the Latter-day Saints to be so much
noticed? What is it that has drawn them together from the various
nations of the earth and produced this phenomenal condition of affairs
that we witness here? Is it the shrewdness of men? Is it the power and
authority of men? Then for God's sake and for the sake of suffering
humanity, let some men band themselves together and do, in the name of
God and true religion, that which the Latter-day Saints are accused of
doing in the name of imposture and false religion. Here is an
opportunity for Christendom to test this matter. They have learning,
they have wealth, they have everything at their back—the popular
sects, who claim to be orthodox and to worship God according to the
Bible, and to divine truth, have all these—if they can do, in the name
of God and true religion, that which we are doing, as they say, in the
name of a false religion and as impostors, let them go to work, unite
themselves together, and accomplish something like this for the sake
of suffering humanity. The Latter-day Saints are gathered from the
nations of the earth—the poor, the unlearned, the ignorant. Our Elders
preached the Gospel to them as they understood it, and under its
influence and by its influence they are successful in gathering out a
few. This Territory is being peopled by them. They are being taught
how to live, how to better their earthly condition, how to improve
their minds, how to acquire sound education and sound knowledge; they
are being taught to live in love, in peace, to avoid litigation, to
avoid strife, to avoid contention, to avoid everything of this
character, and to love one another. How successful we are in this let
those who travel through the Territory bear testimony. If we had our
way there would be no drinking saloons from Franklin in the north to
St. George in the south. If the courts would let us have our way, we
would banish drunkenness from our land, or rather we would keep it
from our land as we did in the beginning, for there was a time when
there was nothing of the kind to be witnessed. But, unfortunately for
us, it seems, some of our charters were defective. We found we did not
have the power that we thought we had. The courts ruled against us,
against the exercise of such power as we wielded, and we were
compelled to let down the bars. Hence in Ogden, in Salt Lake City, and
perhaps in some other few places, there are drinking saloons. But if
we had our way, as Latter-day Saints, there would be no drinking
saloons, there would be no houses of ill fame, [p.134] there would be
no gambling saloons, there would be nothing of this character
permitted in our cities or in our settlements. We would not only be
free from litigation and strife, as I have said we are as a people,
but we would be free from those other evils, those other vices.

vol. 24, p.134
Now, we know very well that according to the word of God as it has
come down to us in this sacred volume [the Bible] union and love were
two of the great characteristics that attended the preaching of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ. "By this," says one of the Apostles, "we know
that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the
brethren." Jesus taught His disciples to be one. He prayed to the
Father that they might be one as He and the Father were one, and not
only that they might be one, but that those who should believe in
their words might be one also. That prayer of the Savior was answered
upon His disciples. They were distinguished everywhere for their
oneness and for their love, and wherever they went preaching the
Gospel that Jesus committed unto them, those who obeyed their teaching
and submitted to the ordinances which they administered, received the
same spirit.

vol. 24, p.134
Now, it is a remarkable feature of this organization called the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, that the same effects follow the
proclamation of its principles; not in one land, but in every land
where it has been carried by the Elders of this Church.

vol. 24, p.134
When Joseph Smith in his youth had revealed to him that God was about
to restore the old Gospel in its ancient power and simplicity, and
accompanied by its ancient gifts, and was told that the authority to
administer its ordinances should also be restored, it seemed, I
suppose, to look at it naturally at that time, as though it would be
an impossible, thing to accomplish. The earth was full of religion, so
called. There were any number of men professing to be followers of
Jesus Christ, any number of men professing to be His ministers,
professing to have the power and authority to administer the
ordinances of His Church, until men were actually confused and
distracted in their thoughts—and especially when they came to select
the form of doctrine that they wanted to espouse—by the multiplicity
of sects, each one claiming to be the true church of Christ. But
Joseph Smith was told that this would be the effect when God would
reveal His Gospel. It was foreshadowed to him in the plainest possible
manner that which we now behold. The effect of the preaching of the
true Gospel would be that persecution would be aroused. He was shown
the hatred he would have to contend with, and all the adverse
influences that have had to be overcome from that day until the
present. Joseph Smith was told that there was no authority upon the
face of the earth to administer the ordinances of the, Gospel of Jesus
Christ. He was told that there was no church which God recognized as
His own, while there were many that had parts of the truth, portions
of the Gospel. There was no church which God acknowledged amid the
multiplicity of sects as His. He was told to wait until the Lord
should give the power and communicate the authority. Now, though he
had received this communication from heavenly messengers, Joseph Smith
did not presume to take one step towards  organizing a church because
of the fact that he had received communications of this [p.135]
character. According to popular ideas, if a man had received a
communication of this kind from heaven it would have been sufficient
justification to him to have gone to work and organized a church. But
he did not do this. He waited, and a heavenly messenger, as he
testifies, came and laid his hands upon his head and ordained him to
the authority that was necessary for man to hold in order to baptize
his fellow-men in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins.
When he received that authority he commenced to baptize, and not till
then. But there was still a power lacking. The Apostles had a power
beyond that which John the Baptist exercised. John said, "I indeed
baptize you with water unto repentance; but he that cometh after me is
mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: He shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire"—referring to the Savior. And
when He came He came in the authority of the Melchisedek Priesthood,
as it is termed. John held merely the authority to baptize for
remission of sins. But he could not lay on hands for the reception of
the Holy Ghost. And when, on one occasion after the death of the
Savior, Philip went and preached the Gospel to Samaria, and people
were converted and baptized, he did baptize them, but he did not lay
on bands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. He did not have,
apparently, the authority to do so. But when the Apostles heard that
people in Samaria had received the Gospel, they sent unto them Peter
and John, who, when they came, laid their hands upon them and they
received the Holy Ghost. In like manner Joseph Smith received the
authority by divine or by heavenly administration to baptize men for
the remission of their sins, but he had not then the authority to lay
on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. He afterwards did
receive it, as he testifies, through the administration of the three
Apostles, who presided over the Twelve in the days that they lived
upon the earth, namely, Peter, James and John; they came to him and
laid their hands upon him and ordained him to the Apostleship, the
same authority that they themselves held, and authorized him to go
forth and to build up the Church of Christ as it was built up in
ancient days; and then having baptized people he commenced to lay on
hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost.

vol. 24, p.135
"But," says one, "I do not believe in the administration of angels. I
think that angels have ceased to come. While I believe that many
ancient servants of God did receive the administration of angels, I
think they have ceased to administer, and when I hear people assert
that they have not, it always creates in my mind a feeling of doubt,
and I think anybody an imposter who asserts he has received the
administration of angels in these days."

vol. 24, p.135
Perhaps so. But suppose that the statement that Joseph Smith says the
angel made to him should be true—that there was no church upon the
face of the earth whom God recognized as His, and whose acts He
acknowledged—suppose this were true, and that from the Catholic Church
down to the last church that was organized there was no one church
that held the authority in its primitive power and purity—suppose this
were so, how in the world can the authority be restored unless
heavenly messengers do come and bring it from heaven? If the
Priesthood, and the authority, power and gifts of the Priesthood were
taken [p.136] from the earth and taken back to heaven, how can man
ever receive it again unless some beings from the heavenly world come
and restore it to man again? You can readily see that if you grant one
proposition, the other must necessarily follow. There must be divine
communication from heaven or the authority could not be restored. But
how shall we tell that it is restored—by what signs? What are the
evidences by which we can judge of the restoration of this divine
power?

vol. 24, p.136
Joseph Smith went forth and he ordained other men to go forth—gave
them the authority under God, he being commanded of God to impart this
authority to others who were suitable, on the same principle that
Moses imparted the authority to Aaron, "being called of God as was
Aaron." And they went forth and called upon the people to believe in
Jesus and to repent of their sins, and to be baptized for the
remission of them, and they promised them that if they would believe
in Jesus Christ, repent of their sins and be baptized in His name for
a remission of them, they should receive the Holy Ghost, and it should
produce the same effects upon them in these days that it did upon
those who received it anciently. Now, here was a promise that no man
that we know anything about was authorized to give aside from him. In
all the churches of which we have any knowledge, there has yet to be
heard the promise made by one of its ministers to the humble believer
who submits to its ordinances, that he shall receive the Holy Ghost as
they did in ancient days, with its accompanying gifts and blessings
and powers. But. Joseph Smith made this promise. The world have the
opportunity of testing it. If people did not receive the Holy Ghost,
then he was an impostor. If they did receive it, then his ministry was
sealed by the power of God, and it was indisputable. The best possible
means was given to the human family of testing his claims and his
statements. He was either an impostor, trying to deceive the people,
or he was a man of God, for it cannot be supposed that heaven would
lend itself to an imposture, or that heaven would aid in any manner in
fostering a deception. But wherever the Elders of this Church have
gone preaching this Gospel, declaring unto the people these tidings,
there have been men and women who have come forward and submitted to
the ordinances which they administered, and who testify, in the name
of Jesus Christ, that they did receive the promised blessings; and
they have gathered out from the various nations of Europe, some from
Asia, some from far-off Africa and the islands of the sea, and every
State in the United States; they have gathered out, until now they are
numbered by thousands and tens of thousands throughout these valleys,
and wherever you mingle with the people and talk to them, either in
their own habitations, by their firesides, in the streets, in the
public gatherings, or wherever they may be, the universal testimony of
these people called Latter-day Saints is that they, in obedience to
the requirements which were communicated unto them by the servants of
God, received the promised blessings, and the Holy Spirit has been
poured out upon them, and the gifts thereof have rested down upon
them. And as an evidence of this we see this union that I have spoken
of. We witness this love. We see the gathering of the people
together. We see such a love as is [p.137] unexampled anywhere upon
the face of the earth—the love that exists in the midst of the
Latter-day Saints in these mountains. You may traverse the wide earth
and go to every religious denomination, and even to those of Pagan
belief, and nowhere else will you see such an exhibition as this I
have spoken of, as you witness here. And yet these people are
illiterate. These people are unlearned. These people are weak. These
people have come from various nations of the earth. These people have
been brought up in different creeds, belonging to different churches,
speaking different languages, they have been trained in different
habits; not of one nation, not of one form of thought, not gathered
together from one township, or from one neighborhood, but from various
nations and neighborhoods with this diversity of belief—that is, of
former belief and education and training. Now, what would this
principle accomplish amongst a more homogeneous people than ours?—a
people more united than ours originally, more one in thought and
training—what, I say, would this principle accomplish among such a
people as this that I allude to? Why, we can imagine what it will be
in years to come, as the rising generations of this people grow to
manhood and womanhood under the influence of this principle—we can
imagine what the results will be a people banded together as no other
people upon the face of the earth are by the bowls of the new and
everlasting covenant, by the bonds of the Holy Priesthood that God has
restored to the earth, and by the administration of those divine
ordinances which constituted the power of the Church of Christ when it
was upon the earth. It is the old Gospel restored again. You cannot
point to a single feature that characterized the Gospel of Jesus as it
was administered by His Apostles that is not to be witnessed among the
Latter-day Saints—not a single feature. I defy the world to point to a
single one. Every characteristic that made it great, that made it a
power in the earth, that made it divine, belongs to this Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Were the ancient Saints persecuted?
So are we. Did they die for the truth of their principles? So have
many of our people. Did they have to flee from their homes? Were they
driven by their enemies because of their religion. So have we had to
flee from our homes in this nineteenth century, in this land of
boasted liberty, the proudest nation and the freest nation upon the
face of the globe—we have had to flee to these mountains and take
refuge here because we believed in those ancient principles, and
because we contended for the restoration of this ancient power. And
now even in these mountains our homes are envied and men would destroy
us; not because we are vile; not because we do injury to our fellows;
not because our land is a land of wickedness, because it is not; not
because we are full of strife and war upon our neighbors and seek to
destroy them; not because of any of these things is our destruction
sought; but because we believe that God has spoken from the heavens;
because we believe in a Church that has Prophets and Apostles, and has
the Holy Ghost and its gifts in it; because we believe in living
together in love and not fighting each other, and are not pitted
against each other in parties; and because of this we are considered
dangerous, and our existence is considered a menace to our neighbors.
Hear and think of it! That [p.138] a people with the virtues that I
declare we possess, are looked upon as a menace to our neighbors, and
that our destruction is a desirable thing.

vol. 24, p.138
Now, while we do not profess to have the faith that we should have—we
could all do with more—yet it is the aim, it is the object of the
teachings of the Elders of this Church to endeavor to instill into the
minds of the people faith in God, to have them contend earnestly, as
the Scriptures say, "for the faith which was once delivered to the
Saints." While this is the aim and the object of the teachings of the
Elders—and we are well aware of the weakness of the people—yet we do
testify, in the most solemn manner, that God has restored the ancient
gifts that were in the Church. The sick are healed. There are hundreds
of families in this Territory, thousands of them who never think of
anything else but sending for the Elders, as the Apostle James said
they should do, in cases of sickness. "Is any sick among you? let him
call for the Elders of the Church; and let them pray over him,
anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of
faith shall save the sick," said the Apostle. Now, among the people
called Latter-day Saints, this is an almost universal practice, and we
solemnly testify that—while we are far from being what we should be,
far from having that faith we should have—there are numerous instances
of the sick being healed by the laying on of hands. You know this, my
brethren and sisters. Not only have the sick been healed, but the
blind have been restored to sight, the deaf have been made to hear,
and the power of God has been manifested in accordance with the
promises he has made. And it is the outpouring of the Spirit in this
manner, the confirmation of God's promises upon the people, that makes
the Latter-day Saints so united. It is not the strength of imposture.
It is not the delusion of shrewd men. It is not because wicked men
have deceived this people. It would be impossible to hold them
together under such conditions. To do so would be a greater miracle
than that which we now behold in the existence of the people. To see a
people united together and scattered as they are over this extent of
territory held together by a few impostors,—no, such a thing is
abhorrent to reason. No man with reason can believe such a statement,
and accept that as the solution of this organization—that is, of the
problem connected with it. No man can think it. There is something
more than this. There is some power beyond this; for, as I have said,
if it were not so, we should have some exhibition on the part of good
men in establishing such a system as we now behold. One would think
they would show their power in organizing. But it is the outpouring of
the Spirit of God. Men and women and children, throughout all the
congregations of the Latter-day Saints in all these settlements, if
they had the opportunity, would bear solemn testimony, in the name of
Jesus Christ, that they did receive those promised blessings, that
that was the cause of their continuing their association with the
people of God, and that that was the reason of their gathering with
them to this land or of their coming here.

vol. 24, p.138
Now, I know that in talking in this strain it may sound strange to
many who have no knowledge of these things. They may think it a very
strange thing that men should testify in our day concerning the
existence  of these things. But let [p.139] me ask you: Where is the
man of God of whom we have any account in this book, from Genesis to
Revelation, that did not have communication with God? Where is there
one? Not one. You have no account of a single individual who was a
servant of God from the days of Adam, our father, to John the
Revelator, who did not have communication from our Father in Heaven.
God communicated with the people always when they were faithful.

vol. 24, p.139
"But," says one, "we have none now, and we have not had, and therefore
God has ceased to communicate His mind and His will to His children."

vol. 24, p.139
Do not deceive yourselves. This is the cry of men who themselves are
destitute of this power and of this knowledge, and who take this means
of accounting for it, and of making people believe that the present
condition of things is the condition that should exist and that God
designed to exist.

vol. 24, p.139
I do not wish to reflect upon any other body of people or upon any
sect; I believe there are thousands of excellent people in the
world—people as good as any that are numbered in the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints—scattered through all the sects and in the
Pagan world and in the infidel world. I do not confine my feelings of
admiration to those who believe even in Jesus, the Son of God, whom I
view as my Redeemer and my Savior. I believe that there are thousands,
and it may be said millions of well-meaning, good people, whom God
loves, that are numbered among the Pagans and that are numbered among
the infidels to Christianity. But at the same time while I thus
believe, I know that God has revealed His everlasting Gospel to be
preached to the inhabitants of the earth, and when light comes, if men
reject it, condemnation follows. And this is the condemnation of our
present generation. A great prophet has arisen in their midst. They do
not believe it. They do not believe that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of
God. They basely and cowardly slew him. Yet he was a Prophet of God,
just as much as Elijah, or as Isaiah was, or as any of the ancient
Prophets were, and he has founded a system that will grow, that will
increase, that will yet be the dominating power in the earth, because
the promises of God are to this effect. And this is the sin of this
generation. This man came in their midst bringing to them gifts from
God, bringing to them a message of love and salvation, and they
cruelly and basely slew him in the most abominable manner. But like
all the Prophets, his blood has not been avenged. Who ever heard of
people being punished for killing a Prophet? Who ever heard of the
people turning round and punishing his murderers? Such a case is not
known in the history of the world. And it is true concerning Joseph
Smith. His blood stains the soil of one of the sovereign States of the
nation. He was slain under the pledged honor of that State that he
should be protected, and yet his murderers have never been punished.
And as I say, this is the sin of this generation. A church was
organized by the command of God, and members of that; church have been
cruelly treated. They have been driven from their homes. Their pathway
has been marked by the graves of those who have died in consequence of
their suffering. Our track can be traced, or could be traced front
Illinois by the graves of our people—[p.140] men, women and
children—who died of suffering, because they chose to worship God
according to the dictates of their own consciences. And who is there
that has raised bis voice and said one word against, this? A few men
have done so—a few honorable men—have protested against it; but the
great body of the people have assented to it, and have not only
assented to it, but they have endeavored to follow us to our retired
homes here and destroy us. They are not content we should live in this
wilderness land which we found so dreadful, in many respects, and so
hard to conquer. We have come here. We have conquered. We have subdued
the land by continuous, persistent, and unlimited toil, and we will
not cease our exertions to make this a beautiful land, and to extend
hospitality to all who visit us. But we have been envied our little
possessions—the fruits of our toil, the hard earnings of the last 35
years; we have been envied these; and there are those who think that
the best thing that could be done with us is to extirpate us from the
face of the earth, blot us out of existence. Now, I say that this is
the sin of this generation. God has sent a mighty Prophet who
predicted, among other things, the civil war that took place in 1861.
It is on record in this book (the Book of Doctrine and Covenants).
Joseph Smith warned this nation of it—twenty-eight years before it
occurred. He told them the cause of it, and the consequences that
would follow. This great Prophet has been in their midst, and they
have slain him, and have destroyed as far as possible those who
believe in his doctrine. God will hold this generation to a strict
accountability for these acts, just as sure as He did the generation
who slew the Apostles and those who lived contemporaneous with the
Apostles. We may be a feeble people, but we are God's people; no more
than our fellow men in some respects, only so far as we obey His laws
more than they do; but nevertheless we are God's people, and God will
not allow His children to be slain without cause, nor be cruelly
treated. He reigns in the heavens. I thank God that He has revealed
himself, and that we know Him. He reigns. His justice never sleeps. We
will be protected and preserved, and His anger will he poured out upon
those who have merited it by their transgression. We therefore call
upon them in the name of Jesus, to repent of their sins, to turn away
from wickedness and return to righteousness. And if they desire to
know whether we tell the truth, let them go to God in the name of
Jesus and ask Him, and we will be satisfied with the answer. That is
what our Elders tell everybody wherever they go. They tell them to ask
God in the name of Jesus, whether the testimony they bear be true or
false. Is not this fair? Certainly it is. 

vol. 24, p.140
May God help you, my brethren and sisters and friends, to receive the
truth and to cling to it all your lives, to love it more than life
itself, that in the end you may be saved and exalted in the Kingdom of
God. Amen. [p.141]

Geo. Q. Cannon, May 6, 1883

Blessings Enjoyed By the Saints—Improvement—A Perfect Law—
What Would Result If the Saints Obeyed the Word of God 
in All Things—Perfect Organization of the Church—
No Excuse for the Saints Who Sin—How Satan 
Can Be Bound—Exemption From Disease 
As a Reward—Exhortation.

Delivered at the Quarterly Stake Conference, held in Logan, 
Cache County, Sunday Morning, May 6th, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.141
I feel greatly pleased at the opportunity of meeting once more with
the Saints in Conference in this place. It is nearly two years since I
have had this privilege, during which time many important events have
transpired. There is one thing, however, connected with the work of
God which is very gratifying, that notwithstanding the perils through
which we have passed, though our liberties have been menaced, and the
perpetuity of the institutions of the kingdom of God have to human
appearances been endangered, we still meet together this day in this
Tabernacle unembarrassed from the efforts of our enemies and free to
worship our God according to the dictates of our own consciences. This
land to which God led us and in which He has planted us is still a
land of liberty to us and to all those who are of our faith. To me
this is a cause of profound thankfulness, for it is an evidence that
God has not forgotten us, that the promises which he has made are
still kept in remembrance by Him, and that as a people we have been
living so as to receive the fulfillment of those promises and the
benefits which flow from them. And there is no doubt in my mind that
if the Latter-day Saints will still continue to do as they have done,
will be faithful to God, and to the covenants we have made with him,
and wilt persevere in the path which He has marked out and which we
have commenced to tread, that we shall still be preserved, that we
shall still have our liberty, that our enemies will not have power to
disturb or interrupt us to any extent, or to bring down upon us those
evils which they have sought after so diligently.

vol. 24, p.141
I believe that the testimony of the servants of God concerning the
condition of the Saints in this Stake, and in other Stakes is true,
and that as a people the Latter-day Saints are striving to bye nearer
unto their God, and to put in practice more perfectly those holy
principles which He has revealed unto us. I believe there is more
diligence being manifested in the various Wards and throughout the
various Stakes than [p.142] has been manifested in the past. I believe
that there is a higher standard of life being sought after by the
Latter-day Saints. I believe that the Priesthood themselves are
seeking more diligently to carry out the counsels which God has given
and to set examples unto the people that they shall imitate, and I
know that the Spirit of God rests down upon His servants to make them
more rigid in the enforcement of the laws that God has revealed unto
us concerning the government of His church, so that there may be more
purity, a higher standard of purity enforced and maintained among us
than has been in the past.

vol. 24, p.142
We have had from the beginning of this work revelations given to us
concerning the lives that we should lead. We consider the Christian
world who have this Bible as their guide, very delinquent, because
they do not live up to the commandments which are herein contained,
because they come short of obeying the requirements that God has made
through the Gospel as contained in the Bible, the Old and New
Testament. But I often think of our own condition. We have in this
book, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, which is the word of God to
us, a perfect law. Here are contained the requirements, here are
contained the ordinances that God requires this people, called
Latter-day Saints, to obey. Now, let me ask you, brethren of the
Priesthood, let me ask you, brethren and sisters of the Church, how
many of us who are here to-day live in accordance with the
requirements of God's word as contained in these revelations? I can
truthfully say that as a people we do not live up to the requirements
that God has made of us. I can truthfully say that as a people we do
not obey God's commands to us—the revelations which are contained in
this book, and which we receive as the word of God, not to a past
generation, not to a people who lived 1800 years ago, but the word of
God to us who live now and who constitute this Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints. This is our rule of life. This is the law for
our guidance. It is embodied in this book. And how many of us, I ask
again, live in conformity with it? How many of us have obeyed and do
obey the word of God as it is here revealed and as it is here printed
and given to us? And yet we condemn the sectarian world—all of us who
have gone forth to preach the everlasting Gospel—for not obeying God's
word given 1800 years ago, and have said that in consequence of this
the gifts and graces and the blessings of the Gospel have been
withheld from them. We have thus reasoned, we have thus proclaimed to
the people and said to them that the cause of the absence of the
gifts, the cause of the disappearance of the power, the cause of there
being no faith in the land among the children of men to receive the
blessings and the gifts of God, was to be found in the fact that they
had not obeyed the commandments of God as revealed to them, or as
revealed to the ancients rather, in the New Testament by the Son of
God. Yet, I believe, notwithstanding what I now say respecting us,
that there is a growing disposition among the people—I can feel it
myself among the Priesthood, and I believe it extends to the whole
body of the Church—a growing disposition to obey the word of God, as
it is given to us in its  plainness, in its simplicity and in its
fullness, and because of this [p.143] growing disposition God, having
mercy upon us in our weakness and in our infirmities, blesses us as He
does, and He saves us from our enemies. But you can readily perceive,
if you will reflect a few moments, how much the power of this Church
would be increased in the land and before the heavens if the
Latter-day Saints were all to obey the word of God as it is given to
us in His latter-day revelations. You can readily perceive how united
and strong a people we would be, and how much the heavens would be
moved in our behalf, the power that would be evoked and that would be
brought down to aid us and to deliver us if we only lived in strict
conformity to the words of God as they are contained in this book (the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants). Each man and each woman can
interrogate himself and herself upon this point. Each man can ask
himself in the light of the Holy Ghost, how near he comes to
fulfilling all the requirements which are here made, or how far he is
from arriving at that perfection which these revelations demand, and
each woman can do the same, and we can in this mirror of divine truth
look at ourselves in our true light and see our reflection by the
Spirit of God as it is revealed unto us in these revelations.

vol. 24, p.143
For one I know that I am far, individually, from coming up to this
perfection. Yet it has been the labor of my life to be a Latter-day
Saint. It has been the strongest wish of my heart all my days to be a
Latter-day Saint, to be a perfect man if I could be before the Lord.
Yet when I read these revelations; when I see the requirements which
God has made of us as a people, I bow myself before the Lord and
confess in His presence that I am far from being that which I should
be, and it may be said that the same is the case with the Church.

vol. 24, p.143
Now God designs that we shall be just such a people in every respect
as these revelations describe. God did not give us these revelations
in vain, they were not spoken idly, they were not given through the
prophet of God without a purpose. There was a design on the part of
God in giving them, and when you come even to the very weakest, it may
be said, of the revelations, or that which is the least obligatory
upon us, that which was given merely as a word of counsel—the Word of
Wisdom I refer to—we can judge of the rest by the manner in which that
is observed among us as a people—a matter which pertains to our bodily
life and health, and which is so simple that the weakest can receive
and obey it. There will be a people raised up, if we will not be that
people—there will yet be a people raised up whose lives will embody in
perfection the revelations contained in this book, who will live as
the doctrines here taught require, as the laws here revealed show unto
us, and they will be raised up, too, in this generation, and such a
people will have to be raised up before Zion can be fully redeemed,
and before the work of our God can be fully established in the earth.
In this book, as I have said, is the pattern of the Zion of God. Here
are embodied the doctrines, precepts, laws, ordinances,—everything in
fact that is necessary in order to make us a perfect people before the
Lord.

vol. 24, p.143
The perfection that we have arrived at to-day is due to these
revelations. The organization of this people is such as is not to be
witnessed anywhere else on the face of the earth. You may travel from
one [p.144] end of the land to the other; you may travel from the
equator to the poles, and in no land and among no people will you find
such an organization as that which we have in this land, or rather
that which belongs to this Church. And it is due to the fact, that God
gave commandments through His servant Joseph Smith, by which we have
been organized upon a principle and a platform that is superior to
anything known among men. There is nothing to equal it. This Church in
its organization is adapted to a branch, to a small handful of people.
It was well adapted to the condition of the six persons who composed
the Church on the 6th day of April, 1830. It is as well adapted to the
condition of the Saints to-day, covering hundreds of miles of
territory, as it was to the six persons who composed the Church at
that time. It will be as well adapted to the government and
organization of the people when the Church of Christ shall extend
itself throughout the earth, and when the whole people will become the
people of God, when every knee shall bow and every tongue confess that
Jesus is the Christ—just as well adapted then as it is now. God
organized it; God has prepared the way for it; and when Zion is
organized properly, it will be found to be as admirably adapted to the
wants of the children of men as the organization of the Church is
today to the wants of the people. There will be nothing lacking. In
every particular it will be found adequate to the wants of humanity.
The evils under which mankind groan to-day, are attributable to the
false organization of society. The evils under which we groan as a
people and from which we suffer are  not due to any lack of knowledge
as  the method or the means that will  correct these evils, but they
are due to the fact that we ourselves fail to conform to the
organization which God has prescribed, which God has revealed.

vol. 24, p.144
I wish we could all understand this; but it is true, it is as true as
God lives, that the Gospel of Jesus Christ is admirably adapted, in
fact, perfectly adapted to save man from every evil under which he
groans to-day. What has it done for us? Why, as far as it has gone it
has saved us; it has saved us from every evil so far as we have gone.
And as for adultery, to which allusion has been made, and fornication,
there are no people on the face of the earth that will be damned with
a greater damnation for that sin than we, if we be guilty of it. Why?
Because there is no necessity for it. The necessity that men may plead
as an extenuation for their practices with the opposite sex in the
world ceases to exist in the midst of the Latter-day Saints. What
necessity has any man to meddle with any woman that does not belong to
him? In other lands the laws make men adulterers in many instances.
That is a hard saying, but it is a true one. Men are driven by their
passions, very frequently, because of unjust laws, to commit crimes
that their souls revolt at. But is it so with us? No. God has given
unto us a more perfect law. He has commanded us to marry, all that can
marry; and there is no man among us that can plead that which others
may in a different state of society; no man can do that amongst us;
and therefore I say that those men and women among us who commit
adultery and fornication will be damned with a deeper damnation than
any other people, because there is  no necessity for it. If a man
wants a wife he can get one among the Latter-day [p.145] Saints. You
organize society aright, as God contemplated in these revelations, and
those evils under which we now groan—this dishonesty and this
disposition to take advantage of each other—will be done away with.
God has devised a plan and has revealed it, that in its operations
will relieve mankind from those evils and the commission of those sins
to which they are now subject. When we are organized properly theft
will cease among us, for the temptation to steal will be removed.
Organize us properly, and the temptation to take advantage of our
neighbor will cease, because there will be no profit in it or
connected with it. And it is all contained in this book. God has
revealed it fifty years ago in plainness to this church, and we for
fifty years have been crawling along at our slow gait without obeying
the word of God, that is so plainly revealed, and that might relieve
us; if we did obey it, from all those evils.

vol. 24, p.145
Now, my view of the Gospel is, that when it is obeyed by mankind the
power of the devil will cease. That is my view respecting a part of
the power that will be brought to bear to bind Satan. Satan will be
bound because he will not have power over the hearts of the children
of men. Why? One reason will be because they will have obeyed the more
perfect law which will have relieved them from his power. You take the
majority of the Elders of this Church, who are faithful to the Gospel
of Jesus Christ, and Satan has but little or no power to tempt them to
commit adultery, to commit sin with their neighbor's wife or with the
opposite sex; they are to a great extent relieved from that, and so
far as that crime is concerned Satan has but little power to tempt
them, because they have obeyed a more perfect law. In the Gospel of
the Lord Jesus Christ as God has revealed it unto us, there are laws
so perfect that when this people called Latter-day Saints shall obey
them they will be so far lifted up above the power of Satan that he
will have but little power to tempt them. But we never shall be
emancipated from the power of Satan until we do obey these laws of
God. An obedience thereto will bring emancipation to us and to every
human being on the face of the earth, and it is upon no other
principle that emancipation can be brought. It will not be as many
suppose by our being withdrawn, without volition on our part, from the
influences of Satan; but it will be by our obedience to the laws of
God, by our conforming to the requirements which He makes of us, by
our putting into practice all those higher laws which God has
revealed, and which He designs we shall practice. Any soul that is
waiting for some outward deliverance, waiting for some time to come
when by some extraneous means, and independent of our action and the
exercise of our agency, deliverance will be brought, he will wait in
vain, I am afraid. Not that I would convey the idea that God is not
going to help us, that God is not going to do it by His power; I would
not convey any such idea, because I know and you know that without
God's help all our efforts are powerless, and it is vain to seek to do
anything in and of ourselves; we cannot do it. Human nature is too
fallible to do anything of this kind; but we must exercise the powers
God has given to us by obeying His law, by conforming to His
requirements. In this way we will be emancipated through the blessing
and aid of God upon us, and in this way the earth will be redeemed
from the power of [p.146] Satan. The more people obey the laws of God,
as God has revealed them, and as they are embodied in the Gospel of
Jesus Christ, the nearer they approach unto God the more they become
like Him the more power they get over them selves and over the
adversary. I there could be a man or a community found who lived in
strict obedience to all the laws taught in this book [Doctrine and
Covenants] you would find almost a perfect people; yet would find a
people in the condition of the people of Enoch—that is they would be
approximating to that perfection which he and his city obtained, and
which caused them to be translated.

vol. 24, p.146
When God revealed the Gospel, He designed that we should obey these
laws. He taught us in the first place that it was necessary to have
faith in Jesus Christ, then to be baptized for the remission of sins,
then to have hands laid upon us for the reception of the Holy Ghost.
Then the people that were scattered were taught to gather out from the
nations of the earth. Every law that they obeyed brought salvation.
Every time they bowed in obedience to the requirements of God, they
brought, by their obedience, salvation to themselves and to their
families, so far as their families conformed to the requirements. When
they got to Zion, if they obeyed the law of tithing, it brought
salvation. And so with every other law that God has taught in the
revelations that have been given unto us, and the men, as I have said,
who have the most faithfully complied with those requirements have
emancipated themselves, through the blessing of God, the most
perfectly from the power of Satan. I look open the men and upon the
women who have entered into the new and everlasting covenant
concerning patriarchal marriage as being more advanced than their
brethren and sisters who have not obeyed that law. And if a community
were found who would enter upon the order of Enoch as God has revealed
it and who would hold themselves and their property subject to that
law, I should look upon them as still more in advance and still nearer
to that perfection which God designs to bring about in Zion among the
Latter-day Saints. It should be the aim of every man and every woman
in this Church to thus conform to the law and to the will of God,
because by so doing they bring salvation to themselves and to their
children, and if they persevere in doing so, God will bless them in
their efforts, and they will eventually be brought to live with Him
and to dwell in His presence, and to receive the exaltation and glory
that He has in store for them. Now, I have obeyed those laws thus far,
because I know they have these effects. I obey the Word of Wisdom—or
try to obey it—because I know it brings a blessing. And in like manner
I obeyed the ordinance of baptism; in like manner I submitted to have
hands laid upon me for the reception of the Holy Ghost; in like manner
I pay my tithing; in like manner I have gone on missions and done that
which God has required of me, because in each and every act of this
kind I knew that God intended to bring salvation to me if I would be
obedient. And I obeyed the doctrine of patriarchal marriage, upon the
same principle, because I knew that it was a principle of salvation
and of exaltation, and that if I would be exalted in the presence of
God I must obey  the law. So it will be with other laws which are yet
in the future, and which God [p.147] will reveal to us as we grow in
grace and in the knowledge of the truth. He will continue to give
revelation upon revelation, precept upon precept, and He will reveal
unto us more light and more knowledge and give unto us more power and
more of the gifts and graces of the Gospel as we become more perfect
in keeping, the laws He has already revealed.

vol. 24, p.147
It has been said—and I think all who have had any experience know that
it is true—that in families where the Word of Wisdom is obeyed there
is greater faith in administering the ordinances of the house of God
unto those who are sick. We have a Bishop in Salt Lake City who, I
believe, took an account of the number of those who were sick in his
Ward, and he brought a statement to the Presidents office to the
effect that in the families where the Word of Wisdom was strictly
observed fewer deaths had occurred than in families where the Word of
Wisdom was not observed. Diphtheria or some other disease was raging
at that time in the city, and in his ward in particular, and his mind
was turned to this matter, and after making inquiries he satisfied
himself that there were more cases of healing and restorations to
health through the administrations of the Elders by the laying on of
hands in families where the Word of Wisdom was observed than in
families where it was neglected, and that deaths were more frequent in
the latter.

vol. 24, p.147
[President Taylor: There were more died in the families where the Word
of Wisdom was observed.]

vol. 24, p.147
President Taylor says there were none died in the families where the
Word of Wisdom was observed. Is it not natural that this should be the
case? Have we not as Elders proclaimed to the world that the
sectarians do not have the gifts and graces of the gospel because they
do not keep the word of the Lord, do not keep the commandments of God?
Has not this been our testimony to the nations of the earth Yes, all
of us who have gone forth to proclaim the word have thus testified
time and time again. Will not that rule apply to us as a people?
Certainly it will. The men who obey the laws of God most perfectly,
and the women who do so, have the greatest faith, and God will bless
them in proportion to their faith; He will bless their families
according to their faith; the gifts of the Spirit will be manifested
more in their behalf than upon those who deliberately violate or are
careless concerning the word of God. This is certainly true. So it is
with every law that God has given. The nearer we approach unto God the
more perfect we live in accordance with the revelations He has given,
the more faith undoubtedly we will possess, the more God will hear us,
the nearer the heavens will draw to us, the more the heavens will be
opened to us to hear our cries and to answer our petitions. And, as I
have said, the day will come, if we obey the laws that God has given,
that Zion will be redeemed and the adversary will not have power over
us to tempt us, and try us, and to afflict us as he does at the
present time.

vol. 24, p.147
It may be thought I am enthusiastic in thus speaking, but I think I am
not; I do not think I am the least enthusiastic on this point—that is
more than I am warranted in being from that which God has said unto us
as a people. I do not expect any salvation or redemption for Zion upon
any other principle than this I speak of. I do not expect that Satan
will be bound in any other way. Of course God will [p.148] bring His
power to bear; He will do it. God will have the glory of it, because
it cannot be done by man. Man's power is insufficient to accomplish
it. It must be done by man's obedience, by man's submission to God's
law, by man's continually doing that which God commands him and
requires of him, and in this way alone can it be brought about.

vol. 24, p.148
It may be said, as has been said, that the seed of the righteous shall
multiply and increase in the land and possess the land. But supposing
we. do not marry, supposing we remain single, can that blessing be
brought about? In our case, certainly not. It requires obedience to
law on our part to bring about the fulfillment of that promise. We
must marry as a people. Men must take wives. The daughters of Eve must
marry the sons of Adam in order to bring about the fulfillment of that
promise. But supposing this people were to refuse to marry, neither
this prophecy nor promise could be fulfilled through them; it would
have to be fulfilled through some other people. Obedience is necessary
on the part of the people to bring about the fulfillment of this
prediction, and so also respecting the binding of Satan. God bestows
the gifts and graces of the Gospel according to their obedience, and
it should be the aim of every man in this Church not to rest satisfied
with his own condition until he has bowed in obedience to the laws of
God. If a man had but one wife, and the Spirit of God moved upon him
to take more than one, should he refuse to obey the promptings of God
in that respect? Not to gratify lust, not to gratify any improper
passion, but to obey the law of God, because if he did not obey that
he could not receive the blessing. So with all the laws in this book
which are yet unfulfilled. If there be a law that we have not
fulfilled, it should be the aim of every individual in this Church to
prepare himself to fulfill that law as fast as he can. I look upon
this as an obligation devolving upon every man, woman and child in
Zion; not upon the First Presidency alone, not upon the Twelve alone,
not upon the Presidents of Stakes alone, not upon the High Councilors
alone, but upon every man and every woman in the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints; going on from the first principles to
perfection, carrying out in our lives all the laws that God has
revealed to us, until Zion shall be fully redeemed, and the way be
prepared for the coming of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.

vol. 24, p.148
It is very wonderful to me what God has done and is doing with us as a
people. When I look at this work; when I contemplate how the Prophet
Joseph commenced it and how it has grown; when I see this immense
congregation assembled here this morning, I cannot help thinking that
if the Prophet had lived to behold such a scene, his heart would have
been filled with gladness. There has been no word, no promise given
unto us by the servants of God from the beginning that has not been
thus far fulfilled, and the remainder will be fulfilled. God is
carrying forward this work with an irresistible power, and those who
will not obey the law of God will be left behind. This is an awful
thought to me, there is something awful in the reflection. When I read
the history of the Church and see the names of many men who have been
prominent in it, I ask myself, where are these men to-day? Where is
their posterity [p.149] to-day? Men who in their day and generation
were mighty in this work, who helped to establish it, who helped to
spread it. And they have disappeared. Their names are lost from among
the Saints of God. Their families have disappeared—gone into oblivion.
When I think of it the thought is almost too awful to contemplate—the
idea of being lost in connection with this work, this work in which
all our hopes are centered, and which is dearer to us than life. Who
is there among us to-day, who has the Spirit of God, who would not
rather be taken out and shot on this public square than lose the
spirit of this work, than be separated from the church and lost to all
hope, all the promises, and all the glorious prospects of our
salvation and redemption? Why, it is the most awful thought I can
contemplate. The thought of it fills the soul with horror. But there
is only one way in which we can remain connected with this Church, and
that is by keeping step with it, by marching onward, obeying the
counsel that God gives through His servants, and by being pure in all
our thoughts, in all our words, and in all our actions. In no other
way can any human being—however great his attainments, however great
the blessings he may have received, however great the promises which
have been given unto him—ever remain connected with this work.

vol. 24, p.149
Therefore, let us be obedient. Let us correct our lives if we are in
fault. Let us repent of our sins and put them far from us. If we have
sinned let us humble ourselves before God, and in the very depths of
humility ask forgiveness of our transgressions, and let us lay
ourselves and all we have—everything that God has given to us, every
faculty of our mind, every power of our body, everything that God has
placed within our control, all the property and everything that he has
placed in our stewardship—let us hold all subject to His will and to
His counsel, willing to go, willing to come, willing to give, willing
to withhold, willing to do everything that God requires of us with
glad hearts, for in doing so we secure unto ourselves our salvation
and exaltation.

vol. 24, p.149
My brethren and sisters, you who have tasted of this precious word of
God; you whose souls have been filled with the Holy Ghost; you who
have felt its joy; its peace, and the glorious feelings that it
produces in the human heart—would you forego this for anything else
upon the face of the earth? Would you exchange it for anything else?
No, you would not. You have seen the time—every one of you who have
had the Holy Ghost resting down upon you—when you have felt as though
you would rather part with your lives than you would part with that
spirit.

vol. 24, p.149
Well, now, be entreated of me, a humble servant of God, this morning,
to repent of your sins and put them away from you; repent truly and
sincerely of, your follies, hardness of heart, rebellion,
stubbornness—repent, I say, in the name of Jesus, and bow yourselves
before Him, and entreat Him for the outpourings of His Holy Spirit
until your hearts are filled therewith and you have received a
forgiveness of your sins. And then when you have done that, go
forward, seeking diligently to comply with all the requirements of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, as it has been revealed unto us, until we
shall be brought back into the presence of our God and be crowned with
glory, immortality and eternal lives, which I ask in behalf of all, in
the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. [p.150]

Joseph F. Smith, December 3, 1882

Interest in the Work of God—Faith in the Destiny of the
People—"Mormonism" a "Knotty Problem"—No Freedom for 
the Saints—Good Effect of Sifting—Growth of theKingdom—
Commandments to the Saints—Travels of the Saints 
Compared With Journeyings of Ancient Israel—
Inspiration of President Young.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Provo City, Sunday 
Afternoon, December 3, 1882.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.150
I am deeply interested in the welfare of Zion. There is nothing that
tends to benefit the people of God in the least degree in which I have
not a deep and abiding interest. My feelings and desires are
interwoven and centered in this latter-day work. I should have no
other interest, desire, or feeling, and so far as I know I have not. I
am thankful for this, because it does not seem to me to be any task to
do, so far as I am capable, whatever the Lord calls me to do in the
work of the ministry, or in the building up of Zion. I am proud to say
this comes natural to me. I have no praise to bestow upon myself for
it, and I ask none. I have no credit to claim on that score. I have
this disposition and desire and I thank God for it. I feel that if
Zion prospers all is well, and if Zion does not prosper, then my own
happiness and prosperity is in jeopardy. For I expect nothing outside
of the Gospel. I expect to gain no favors of the world. I do not court
nor expect the love or sympathy of the ungodly. I do not care for
their favor. I do not seek nor desire their society any further than
it may be possible to do some good. If I am sent to preach the Gospel
to them I am willing to go and labor among them and do all the good I
can; but when I get through with the labor that devolves upon me, by
virtue of that calling and appointment, I feel—and I speak from
experience when I say this—like other missionaries, most grateful for
the privilege of getting home. I never was particularly pleased to go
away. I went on a mission when I was quite a boy—some 25 years ago—and
I have been engaged in missionary duties and labors more or less ever
since. I have never been out of the harness, nor laid my armor on the
shelf, nor have I sought to be released from that day to this. I have
always been on the altar, so to speak, ready and willing to do
whatever is required of me to the best of my ability. I am just as
willing to-day as I ever was in my life. I expect to become more and
more willing as I gain experience, as I get older—that is, if it is
possible to advance in that direction, and I presume it is.

vol. 24, p.150
I have great faith in the destiny, of this people. I never had any
doubts or fears in regard to the destiny  and final triumph of the
people [p.151] of God. I can remember the time when I was quite a
little boy, when we were hurried very unceremoniously across the river
Mississippi from the city of Nauvoo just previous to the bombardment
of the town by the mob. I had a great anxiety then—that is for a
child—to know where on earth we were going to. I knew we had left
home. We had left it willingly—because we were obliged to—we left it
in a hurry, and we were not far away when we heard the cannonade on
the other side of the river; but I felt just as certain in my mind
then—as certain as a child could feel—that all was right, that the
Lord's hand was in it, as I do today. My feelings have been the same
from that day to this. I know that Zion is onward and upward. I know
that God has charge of His great latter-day work; that His hand is
extended over His people for good; that He will work out their
deliverance; that He will bless them and increase them upon this land
until they shall become powerful and terrible to the wicked nations of
the earth. We are now, it would appear, becoming troublesome to the
nation of which we form a part, so much so that one of the greatest
men of the nation, feeling unable to deal with this question of
"Mormonism," this "knotty problem," actually called upon the
government of Great Britain to help to stop the progress of this work.
You know what Secretary Evarts did a few years ago—he actually
appealed to the several European governments to pass laws, or do
something else to prevent the "Mormons" coming from their respective
countries to this "asylum for the oppressed, this land of liberty." I
am happy to say, however, that the wisdom exercised and manifested by
some of the notable ones of Great Britain was greater than that
exercised by some of the notable ones in our own land. They had sense
enough to know that they had no business to deal with any such
question, and they rather snubbed the poor deluded Secretary, and
through him the Government of the United States, by telling them that
it was a matter over which they had no control. There—in the "effete
governments of the old world"—a man might worship God, the devil, or a
yellow dog, and it would be all right; but in the United States—the
much-vaunted "land of liberty"—while a man might worship the devil, or
a yellow dog, he must look out and be very chary how he undertakes to
worship the true and living God; for if he undertakes that he will
have trouble on hand the first thing he knows. The Methodists may
worship aged without body, parts or passions, who sits on the top of a
topless throne, and the Government will say nothing about it; but as
sure as you undertake to worship the God of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob,
Jesus and the Apostles, they are after you with "sharp sticks" in the
shape of inimical laws, unconstitutional enactments, missionary
judges, governors, marshals, etc. We have proven this, and we know it
is true. It is not because we have not the truth; it is not because we
have not revelation; it is not because we have not Prophets, Apostles,
and inspired men; it is not because we have not the Priesthood;
because if we had not these we would be like the rest of the world,
and they would be no more concerned about us than we are concerned
about them. Why are they not as troubled over the rest of mankind as
they are over us? Simply because they have nothing to fear from them;
they are all sailing [p.152] in the same boat, all going down the same
stream; they are all "birds of a feather," if you please. But here is
something that is opposed to that downward tendency; here is something
that is going up the stream, something that is going in an entirely
different direction from the rest of mankind. And they howl about it,
and say, "If we let this kind of thing go on we shall lose our place
and nation." Something has got to be done, they say, to stop the
onward progress of this abominable "Mormonism." Now, mark it—this
abominable "Mormonism!" If a man is a thief in Utah, it is because he
is a "Mormon." If he is a liar, it is because he is a "Mormon." If he
commits adultery, it is because he is a "Mormon." If he commits
murder, it is because he is a "Mormon." It is not because he is an
adulterer; it is not because he is a murderer; it is not because he is
a liar; it is not because he is a thief, that he does these things,
but it is because he is a "Mormon!" Now, why is this? Is it because
the world do not know to the contrary No, it is not, for they they do
know better—that is. the great majority of mankind that know anything
about us. I acknowledge that there are a great many in the world who
do not know anything about us; they simply believe the slanders of a
few malicious scriblers concerning us. But it is not the ignorant and
deceived that are seeking to bring trouble upon this people, but the
crafty, whose crafts are in danger. They cry out, "delusion!
delusion!" in order to distract attention from their own delusions,
from their own sins and corruptions. They try to scare the people away
from their own infamies, and turn them upon the Latter-day Saints. But
it is a poor miserable dodge and will not succeed. Their crafts are
not only in danger, but they are doomed to fall. But the truth is not
in danger, and it is destined to continue until it accomplishes its
mission. This is my testimony, and I predict this without any fear of
being a false prophet. I do not fear to prophesy this, because the
Lord God Almighty has foretold it. God has declared it by his own
voice, and by the voice of angels, and of Prophets, and I believe
their testimony. I know by the Spirit of God in my own heart that
their testimony is true; I know that the kingdom of God will succeed
and finally triumph. While I say this, I do not say we will not have
to pass through tribulation, that we may not have to be scourged for
our weaknesses, follies and shortcomings; for I do not know any more
effectual way in which the Lord could bring us to our senses, that the
chaff, the smut and the refuse may be sifted out and the wheat
preserved, than to suffer to be scattered among us the influences of
the world, the leaven of unrighteousness, that that which is no part
of the body of Christ may be separated and the good perfected,
cleansed and purified. Those who are corrupt do not belong to the body
of Christ's Church; it is only that which is pure and holy that can
have a part therein. We have all got to he fashioned, modelled and
reformed, before we can become like unto our Savior. A man who is
deformed by iniquity, lack of faith, by wicked and unrighteous
practices, can never reflect the image of his Creator, until that
deformity is removed. We must purify ourselves before God, and this is
what the Gospel of the Son of God—by some called "Mormonism"—teaches
us to do. We say that  "Mormonism" is onward and upward, and as I have
said, I have never had any fears as [p.153] to the ultimate triumph of
the kingdom of God. Upon what are our hopes based? What is the
foundation of our expectation in regard to this matter? Is it that all
the people will do right? Do we expect or hope that all the people
will be saved with a full salvation? Do we expect or hope that all the
people that are now numbered among the Latter-day Saints will be true
and faithful to the end? No; we may justly fear that many will fall by
the way. But there will always be a sufficient number of this people,
and of their children and children's children, and of the honest in
heart who are at present in darkness but who will yet come to a
knowledge of the truth, who will be sufficiently faithful to the
covenants that they make with God, that the Kingdom will never fall or
be left to another people. I judge this from the history of the past.
It has been so from the beginning until now, and this is a glorious
assurance to me, besides the testimony of the Holy Spirit in my heart,
that this will be the case in the future. Notwithstanding many have
fallen by the way and have manifested intense hatred towards the work
of God in which they were formerly engaged, and have done their utmost
to destroy it, notwithstanding all opposition of this character, the
Kingdom has grown steadily and unmistakably from the day it was
organized, April 6th, 1830, until the present moment, and it will
never cease to grow. We may be brought under affliction, if not under
bondage. Now for my own part I do not care to be brought under greater
bondage than I am under at the present time. I feel in my heart as
though I was under as much bondage as I care to bear with out some
more help from the Lord and from my brethren. When I am restrained by
unjust laws or bills of attainder from exercising the rights of
citizenship, from worshipping God according to the dictates of my own
conscience, and openly practicing the principles of my religion, which
are in strict accord with the holy Scriptures, the Bible; when I am
legislated against contrary to the constitutional law of the land, and
my rights interfered with and trampled upon without a cause, I feel
that is about as much bondage as a free born American citizen, never
convicted of any crime, ought to submit to. That is the case at
present to a certain extent; but we are not yet very much hurt. It
cools our affections a little for "Uncle Sam," or the administrators
of government, but draws us nearer to God and closer to the precious
principles of the Constitution, and excites our sympathy for our
misruled country. But all the powerful engines that have been framed
for the destruction of the liberties of the Latter-day Saints have
hitherto proven in the main failures. The framers of these engines of
destruction, and base plots, have not been able to accomplish by them
the objects for which they were intended. In consequence of this, our
enemies are dissatisfied with themselves and with the Government
because of their failures. It is not because we have opposed them; it
is not because we have used any violence; it is not because we have
resisted any wicked and corrupt law, for we have said but little; we
have simply let them do as they pleased, knowing that they are in the
hands of the Lord, who will suffer them to go just as far as will
subserve His purposes, and when they have gone that far He will say to
them, as He says to the mighty deep, "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no
farther and here shall [p.154] thy proud waves be stayed." They can go
no further than He permits them, and inasmuch as we do right and keep
the commandments of God, we need have no fear; but if we play into
their hands, cater to them, encourage them, and give them of our
strength and support, then we may some day expect to be caught in
their meshes, for as Paul says: "Know ye not, that to whom ye yield
yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey."
When we become servants of the enemies of the people of God, we will
find we have got unmerciful masters. We have come to these mountains
to serve the Lord. We have not come here to serve ourselves, nor to
serve man, nor to serve Babylon. The voice of God has been to us,
"Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and
that ye receive not of her plagues." And, furthermore, it is said, "Be
ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship
hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what concord hath Christ
with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And
what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the
temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and
walk in them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."
This is the call that is made upon the Latter-day Saints. Now what
will it avail us if we come out from Babylon and bring the customs of
Babylon with us? What will it avail us if we come out from among the
nations of the earth and mingle with the ungodly, the infidel, worship
idols, and do all manner of evils? What good will it do? I can tell
you what harm it will do. It will just add that much more condemnation
to those who have been called to be not unequally yoked with
unbelievers, etc.; they will be held that much more culpable before
the Lord; "for unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall much be
required; and to whom the Lord has committed much, of him will men ask
the more." We know what is good, and if we do it not, we then are
guilty of sin. Much has been given unto us, therefore much is required
at our hands. If our righteousness exceeds not the righteousness of
the modern Pharisees and Scribes, what better are we than they? We are
called to be the salt of the earth. What say the Scriptures? "If the
salt shall lose its savor, wherewith shall it be salted? The salt
shall thenceforth be good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be
trodden under foot of men. I give unto you to be the light of the
world; a city that is set on a hill cannot be hid.  Therefore, let
your light so shine before this world, that they may see your good
works." That is our calling. We are not called to be infidel to the
work God has commenced upon the earth, to be infidel to the truths He
has revealed unto us, but we have been called out from the midst of
the earth that we may be the servants of the Lord, that we may be His
chosen people, that we may raise up a righteous people, and that we
may so live that God will acknowledge and own us, and that we may
claim Him to be our Father and our God.

vol. 24, p.154
When we came out here we came out from the midst of bondage and very
much oppression and tyranny. Some of the brethren were talking to us
yesterday about bondage; and it is said in the revelation that "ye
must needs be led out of bondage by power, and with a stretched out
arm."

vol. 24, p.155
[p.155] Now, the Lord also promised that He would raise up a man that
should lead the people out of bondage; and, further, He promised that
when He should raise up that man His angels should go before them and
also His presence, not as it was in the days of the children of Israel
in the wilderness, when His angel went up before them, but not His
presence; but in the last days the Spirit of God and the angels shall
go before the people and shall follow after them.

vol. 24, p.155
There are some wonderful events to transpire in the future, but one of
the most wonderful events has already transpired, but that event, I
suppose, like that witnessed by the children of Israel in the dividing
of the waters of the Red Sea and their pilgrimage to Canaan, will be
left to other generations to appreciate. I do not think that the
children of Israel thought a great deal about their crossing the Red
Sea in the way they did. Perhaps they thought it was done upon natural
principles. They probably attributed the separation of the waters to
some natural causes, and failed to see the hand or power of God in it
any more than the people of Missouri, in 1878, saw the power of God in
a cyclone there, which was so powerful that it lifted the water and
mud out of a large lake in its course clean to the solid ground or bed
rock, leaving a dry pathway from shore to shore about a quarter of a
mile wide, carrying away and scattering thousands of fish over the
country for miles away, and it was some little time before the water
flowed back to its level in the lake. This was accounted for, I
suppose, on scientific principles. It was the power of this electric
storm that raised the water out of the lake, swept it clean to bed
rock, carrying everything before it, and leaving a path upon which
people could walk dry shod! They do not think God had any thing to do
with it. But by and by their children may think the power of God was
manifested even in this. Doubtless the children of Israel learned to
thank God for dividing the waters of the Red Sea and allowing them to
pass through dry shod, while the Egyptians who were pursuing them were
drowned.

vol. 24, p.155
A wonderful event has occurred in these last days among this people,
an event many times more wonderful than the marching of the children
of Israel from Egypt to the holy land. It is only a short distance
from the River Jordan to the land of Egypt—only a few hundred
miles—and yet they wandered about for forty years seeking the goodly
land, until every last one of them, except two, had fallen asleep
because of their rebellious spirit, and. only their posterity were
permitted. to enter the holy land. Now, what has happened in this
dispensation? This people have crossed deserts that are beyond
comparison with those traversed by the children of Israel. They were
not fed by manna it is true, although they were fed with quails in
great abundance on at least one occasion, and they performed a journey
nearly four times as great as that performed by the children of
Israel—which occupied them forty years—in the course of a few months.
Now this was a wonderful thing. We had to make the roads, build the
bridges, "kill the snakes" and withstand the attacks. of the Indians
while crossing the trackless deserts. And when President Young first
set his foot upon the ground where the Temple now stands in Salt Lake
City, by the testimony of the spirit of God that was in his heart, by
the inspiration [p.156] of the Almighty, he exclaimed to the pioneers:
"Here we will make our resting place, and here is the spot upon which
we will build the Temple." He had before seen an ensign descend and
light upon the mountain peak which is now called from that
circumstance "Ensign Peak"—which was an indication to him that this
was the resting place God designed for His people. God led this people
from the midst of their persecutors, delivered them from prison bars
and lettering chains, delivered them from bondage, brought them out
here and made them free—as free as any people upon the earth. I am at
the defiance of the world to-day, to show me an equal number of people
any where that enjoy greater freedom or liberty at this moment than
the Latter-day Saints do, notwithstanding the efforts of our enemies
to the contrary. It cannot be done. We were led out of bondage by the
power of God. The angels of God and the power and presence of the
Almighty accompanied us, so much so that notwithstanding the country
was covered with sagebrush and crickets, presenting the most
forbidding appearance President Young was enabled to point out where
the Temple and city would be built. He said: "You may go north and
south, east and west, and explore the country all over, but when you
have done it, you will come back and say that this is the spot where
we are to settle." And that has been the universal experience and
unwavering testimony of the people that have enjoyed the spirit of
their religion from that day to this. There is no where between here
and the Pacific coast, no where between the frozen zone in the north
and Old Mexico in the south, where this people could enjoy more
liberty or prosper better than we have done and do in the midst of
these mountains. Over thirty years experience has proven this beyond
the possibility of doubt, and this is an evidence that those who led
the people were inspired of God, inspired to teach, inspired to build,
inspired to cultivate and reclaim these deserts, inspired to dedicate
the land and the waters unto the Lord, that they might have His
blessing poured out upon them, that they might be changed from
sterility to abundant fruitfulness, and this the Lord has done for the
people.

vol. 24, p.156
Now, it is quite possible that the Lord will raise up somebody in the
future who will be powerful and mighty to lead the people to rebuild
the waste places of Zion, but when He does, the power of God which has
been manifested in the leading of this people in the past will not be
forgotten nor despised, but will be more apparent to future
generations than to this, and will be regarded quite as remarkable and
as wonderful as anything that will occur in the future to them that
participate in the scene. When God leads the people back to Jackson
County, how will he do it? Let me picture to you how some of us may be
gathered and led to Jackson County. I think I see two or three hundred
thousand people wending their way across the great plain enduring the
nameless hardships of the journey, herding and guarding their cattle
by day and by night, and defending themselves and little ones from
foes on the right hand and on the left, as when they came here. They
will find the journey back to Jackson County will be as real as when
they came out here. Now, mark it. And though you may be led by the
power of God "with a  stretched out arm," it will not be more manifest
than the [p.157] leading the people out here to those that participate
in it. They will think there are a great many hardships to endure in
this manifestation of the power of God, and it will be left, perhaps
to their children to see the glory of their deliverance, just as it is
left for us to see the glory of our former deliverance from the hands
of those that sought to destroy us. This is one way to look at it. It
is certainly a practical view. Some might ask, what will become of the
railroads? I fear that the sifting process would be insufficient were
we to travel by railroads. We are apt to overlook the manifestations
of the power of God to us because we are participators in them, and
regard them as commonplace events. But when it is written in
history—as it will be written—it will be shown forth to future
generations as one of the most marvelous, unexampled and unprecedented
accomplishments that has ever been known to history.

vol. 24, p.157
I believe with all my heart that President Brigham Young was a man
mighty and strong whom God Almighty raised up to lead this people out
of bondage. What do you believe about it? And I believe He did it by
the power of God and the help of his brethren. I know that he did it,
and I know since that event that this people have been comparatively,
to a great extent, free from malicious courts, from imprisonments,
from chains and fetters, from mobocracy, and from injury by
persecution, and they have thriven, prospered, multiplied, built and
inhabited, planted and reaped the fruits of their labors and rejoiced
in them ever since. And we have never been in bondage since, and we
need not have been under what bondage we are if we had only done our
duty, kept the commandments of the Lord, followed the counsels of His
servants implicitly and without doubt in our minds, we would have been
as free to-day as we were the moment we set foot in these valleys.

vol. 24, p.157
This is my testimony in relation to this matter. God has led His
people out of bondage, and he has given them these strong mountain
fastnesses for an inheritance. This will be a land of Zion unto us. We
shall rejoice in it and prosper exceedingly, if we continue to do our
duty. Amen. [p.158]

Erastus Snow, June 24, 1883

Leaders of the Church Inspired—Man's Free Agency—True
Independence—Joseph Smith on Church Government—Fallen 
Condition of Mankind—God's Promise to Abraham—New and 
Everlasting Covenant—Difference Between Salvation and
Exaltation—Testimony in Regard to Plural Marriage—
Political Crisis—Why the Saints Are Opposed.

Delivered at the Quarterly Conference, Parowan, 
Sunday Afternoon, June 24th, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.158
I want to say to the young men and the young ladies and to all the
people—but especially our children the youths in Israel—that the
leaders of this people do not speak of themselves. That which they are
striving to impress upon the people is of the Lord and not of man. The
Latter-day Saints have not been gathered from the different nations of
the earth, and brought together in these mountains to worship man, nor
to serve man, to be their slaves, nor to be obedient unto man, and if
anybody has such an idea or intention they have got hold of the wrong
people. The people who are gathered here are not the people calculated
to do such a thing. The faith we teach throws everybody upon their own
responsibility; they are at liberty to act and choose for themselves,
and all will be held responsible before God for their faith and
conduct. The free agency of man is and always has been a prominent
doctrine in this Church, and no one advocated it more strongly than
the Prophet Joseph Smith. The free agency of man is inseparably
connected with intelligence, as the revelations of God in the Doctrine
and Covenants plainly and explicitly declare, that all intelligence is
independent. Without this agency there would be no self-existence. And
because of this agency, which existed in eternity before the worlds
were, with intelligent beings, with our spirits when they existed in
the spirit world—through the exercise of this agency Satan fell, and
all those who clung to him and rebelled against our Heavenly Father.
Brother Cannon has impressed us with the idea that obedience to
correct principle, believing in the truth and living it and obeying
it, is as good an evidence of independent thought and character—and
perhaps a little more so—than to be disobedient; that no man, woman or
child will be more independent by rejecting the truth, by disobeying
correct laws and correct principles, than those who receive and obey
the truth with contrite hearts. Now, what say you, you must all judge
for yourselves, and choose what you will be. My experience and
observation of the Latter-day Saints is that they are the hardest
people I know anything about to either drive or lead in a  wrong
[p.159] direction. Brother Cannon speaks of President Young and
President Taylor, and other good men, our leaders, being led, as it
were, by a hair in obedience to the Priesthood, which implies simply
obedience to truth and to correct doctrine, and to righteousness. This
is the explanation the Prophet Joseph Smith gave to a certain lawyer
in his time who came to see him and his people and expressed
astonishment and surprise at the ease with which he controlled the
people, and said it was something that was not to be found among the
learned men of the world. Said he: "We cannot do it. What is the
secret of your success?" "Why," said the Prophet, "I do not govern the
people. I teach them correct principles and they govern themselves." I
have been young, now I am getting old and expect to pass away soon, as
well as all those who have been for many years before the people
serving the Lord, and laboring to promote the welfare of the people;
but from my youth up I have observed the dealings of God with the
Latter-day Saints. I am pretty well acquainted with them. They are
pretty well acquainted with their leaders. They are pretty well
acquainted with the voice of truth, and they know it when they hear it
as a rule—that is, all those who are humble and prayerful and who love
the truth and the voice of the good Shepherd, they know it when they
hear it, and when principles are taught that are good, that come from
God, they comprehend them and receive them. But as Paul said in one of
his epistles to the ancient Saints: "There is a law in our members,
warring against the law of the spirit and bringing our bodies into
bondage to the law of sin and death." That is, the lusts and desires
of the flesh and the pride of life which we have to war against. And
this warfare commences as soon as we begin to grow up to maturity. It
is this that lays the foundation for rebellion. As soon as this begins
to manifest itself in us, in our youth, so soon we need to begin to
curb it. And here comes in the duty of parents in their Priesthood and
calling, to watch over those children that are given them of the Lord,
which are lent to them for a season. It is required of them to teach
those children the law of the Lord and the ways of the righteous, and
to restrain them from passions, from anger, from strife, from
contention, from envy, from jealousy, from disobedience; to impress
them with the necessity of doing right and repenting of wrong whenever
they do it, that they may hold in check the passions that are common
to our nature; and to show them how to enjoy all that the Lord has
designed for our happiness in this world and our exaltation in the
next without excess, without allowing our tabernacles to be used as
instruments of sin and wickedness.

vol. 24, p.159
We have heard during this conference—and especially this forenoon from
President Taylor—some very important principles advanced for our
government, as individuals and as communities, principles which we are
to observe and which are essential to our purity and progress as a
people, and as individuals, and our exaltation in the eternal world.
For the law of the Lord is strict unto those who are instructed and
have opportunities to observe it, and far more so with us as
Latter-day Saints than with the Gentile world. The Lord will make
greater allowance for the Gentile world than He will for us, and He
has had [p.160] compassion upon us and made greater allowance for us
in the days of our ignorance than He will do for us in the future; for
He expects us as a people to profit by our experience and our
instruction and the opportunities afforded us, and to improve our
condition, to purify our persons, our families, and our communities,
and to purge evil from our midst. And touching moral purity and the
intercourse of the sexes and the objects and purposes of this
intercourse, God has revealed to the Latter-day Saints, as He also
revealed unto our fathers, that He has a great and glorious and grand
object in view in placing us here upon the earth, male and female, and
commanding us to multiply and replenish the earth. His purposes in
these things are from eternity to eternity. They reach back into our
first or former existence, and consequently will reach forward through
this our second, and into our next estate, and through all eternity.
And we need a correct understanding of the proper use of the
privileges and blessings that are given unto us. On this depends the
glory and exaltation of ourselves and our children for evermore. The
Lord is striving to educate a people that will properly understand
these things and appreciate them, and that will not trifle with the
fountains of life and with those choice blessings that are placed
within their reach. When we look abroad into the gentile nations at
the present time, those who are acquainted with their condition are
constrained to acknowledge that we live in a wicked and adulterous
generation. Adultery, whoredom and lust have cursed the gentile
nations, and the wicked portion of all mankind, we may say, from time
immemorable: But with the seed of Abraham, the children of Israel—who
were called an holy nation, a peculiar people—God has sought to
regulate, by His laws, those things, and to teach the people so that
they may raise up unto Him a holy nation, a peculiar people, a royal
priesthood. He chose Abraham from among the nations and blessed him.
He promised to multiply his seed like the stars in the heaven or the
sands of the sea shore for number. He tried and proved him well as we
heard this morning. He blessed him and blessed his seed after him,
likewise his son Isaac and his grandson, Jacob, and promised that the
oracles should remain with him and his seed. Nevertheless, the
promises made were general; they were not promises to individuals
alone. Yet the promises were conditional. They were given on condition
that their posterity should abide in the truth, follow the teachings
and examples of their fathers, and prove themselves worthy; for Nephi
has said concerning these things in the Book of Mormon that God
covenants with none except those that repent and believe in His Son
and keep His commandments. But there are special promises to the
children of Israel, the seed of Abraham, as a people; for as a people
they are the elect of God. But as individuals every one is held
responsible for his own sins. No, promise of the father can save any
individual. Nevertheless, according to the promise made unto the
fathers, God makes manifest among the children of Israel the
Priesthood and reveals unto them the Gospel, and gives them an
opportunity to receive it and obey it and obtain exaltation through
it, if they will, and in this respect they are more favored than the
gentile nations throughout; [p.161] the whole world, though He has
said that whoever fears God and works righteousness is accepted of Him
among all nations and all peoples, Jew or Gentile. But the Lord has
set His hand to gather His people, and He is selecting them by the
preaching of the Gospel to the world by the Eiders of Israel. The
spirit which accompanies the preaching of the Gospel feels after and
searches out and gathers together the seed of Abraham that are worthy
to be saved. It gathers together those whom God has called to have
part in the latter day work, in the "dispensation of the fullness of
times"—the ten thousands of Ephraim and the thousands of Manasseh,
spoken of by Moses when he blessed the tribes of Israel.

vol. 24, p.161
Well, now, because the Lord has set His hand to gather out from the
nations of the earth the humble and the honest in heart and those that
will be obedient and will submit themselves to the truth and to the
law of the Lord, therefore He reveals unto them a new and everlasting
covenant, the holy covenant of marriage for time and for all eternity,
the union of the sexes, the sealing of wives to husbands and husbands
to wives, children to parents, etc., the uniting and sealing us in the
holy Priesthood unto the fathers and even unto our Lord Jesus Christ,
who stands at the head of the kingdom of righteousness, the Chief
Apostle and High Priest of our profession; and unto this new and
everlasting covenant has the Lord purposed and designed His people to
be united and bound together with the Son, our Savior, and through Him
unto His Father; for He has said, "Whosoever receiveth me receiveth my
Father, and all that my Father hath shall be given unto him."

vol. 24, p.161
This new and everlasting covenant reveals unto us the keys of the Holy
Priesthood and ordinances thereof. It is the grand keystone of the
arch which the Lord is building in the earth. In other words, it is
that which completes the exaltation and glory of the righteous who
receive the everlasting Gospel, and without it they could not attain
unto the eternal power and Godhead and the fullness of celestial
glory. Now, many may enter into the glory of God, and become servants
in the house of God and in the celestial kingdom of God, who are not
able to abide this new and everlasting covenant; but as we are told in
the Doctrine and Covenants, with them there is an end to their
exaltation. They may remain in their saved condition without
exaltation, but they enter not into the order of the Gods. They cannot
progress through the ceaseless rounds of eternity except they abide in
the covenant, and abide the law that governs it, and the Lord will not
be mocked in these things.

vol. 24, p.161
We heard this morning how strict was the law pertaining to these
matters. Now we say unto all Israel, old and young, these things are
revealed unto us for our good. The strictness of the law may not in
times past have been taught us and enforced upon us as we may look for
it being taught and enforced in the future. But it behooveth us to
reflect upon these things, and while it is our privilege to go
forward, earnestly desiring and seeking after all that the Lord has to
bestow upon us, yet we must remember that the more we receive and the
greater privileges we are permitted to enjoy, the more strict
accountability will be required of us, and the more dreadful will be
the consequences of transgression [p.162] or violation of the holy
covenants and obligations which we assume.

vol. 24, p.162
Now, I wish to say that I realize that there are some in our
midst—whether they are in your midst in this Stake of Zion or not, I
am not prepared to say with any certainty, for I can only judge of the
condition and feeling of the people as I am informed from time to
time—I say, there are some whom Satan would stir to disobedience and
try to make an impression upon their minds that the system of plural
marriage, and those things that pertain to the sealing of men and
women for time and for eternity, and the revelation which has been
read in our hearing, given through the Prophet Joseph pertaining to
this subject—that it was the work of man and not the work of God. We
have recently had published in some of the Utah papers some letters on
this subject, and one from Joseph Smith, the eldest son of the
Prophet, in which a great deal of sophistry is made use of, special
pleading, such as the lawyer that he is, seems only capable of using.
And the object of this special pleading and the sophistry is to try to
leave an impression upon the ignorant, those who know no better, that
plural marriage was not introduced and sanctioned and practiced by his
father, but that it has been an innovation of man, and does not belong
to the system of religion which he believed and practiced and taught
the people. And there are some among us who would fain take this view
of the subject; not that there are many who believe it, but there are
some who would like to believe it. And so there are in the world many
people who fear that "Mormonism" as a whole is true and of God; they
are very much afraid that it is, but they hope that it is not. They do
not want to receive it; they do not want to live it, but they are
afraid it is true, and multitudes of people have been convinced of its
truth, but have not the honesty to acknowledge it; and many who would
acknowledge it for a little season, would afterwards, because of the
love of the world, fall away, and thus condemnation has fallen upon
the world because they will not obey the truth when they hear it. And
so it is with some among the Latter-day Saints. They are pretty well
satisfied that this doctrine of plural marriage is true, and that it
was revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith, but they would like an
excuse for disavowing and rejecting it. And why so? Mainly because
their minds are closed up and have not been able to comprehend the
principles that are embraced in this doctrine and connected with it.
Their minds are contracted and limited. They think more of this
present life than they do of the future. They want to lay up riches;
they want to gather personal comforts around them; they want to
gratify the pride of life and the lusts of the flesh. They do not
understand that which is for their real good, their real happiness.
But I testify that there is more real happiness in serving God and
abiding in His law, and submitting to all its conditions and
requirements than there can be in taking an opposite course. This is
the testimony of all who receive and abide in the truth, and there is
abundant evidence in their lives and conduct to prove that they, in
receiving the truth, enjoy more comfort and happiness than those who
reject it. And touching our plural families, I will say that, with all
the weaknesses that are common to frail humanity, and that  manifest
themselves in our midst—[p.163] the men who enter into this order in
the sincerity of their hearts and with devotion to God, and the women
who also enter into it in the love of the truth and in the earnestness
of their souls, fearing God and desiring to do His will—that with all
the weaknesses that manifest themselves, I say there is treble the
genuine comfort and happiness in those families who enter into this
order and abide in it, than is to be found in the same number of
families in monogamy in this Church, to say nothing of the Gentile
world. And then we will take the Latter-day Saints as a whole, whether
in plural marriage or single marriage, and we will say that there is
ten times more genuine happiness and comfort in believing and obeying
the Gospel—whether in plural or single wedlock—than is to be found
among the same number of people in any part of the world outside of
this Church. Now, in this you are all my witnesses. Many of you have
been in the world. You know what you were, and how you felt, and how
your neighbors felt, and what kind of enjoyment you had before you
heard the fullness of the Gospel. You know pretty well the condition
of the world now—the condition of those who have not received the
Gospel—and you know what your condition is and has been since you
received the Gospel. And who among you, Latter-day Saints, would
exchange your present condition for the condition of the outside
world? Are we not prepared to testify that our happiness is trebled,
through having believed and obeyed the Gospel?.

vol. 24, p.163
Now, as I said to the Priesthood last night, we are arriving at a
political crisis in our affairs. The priests and bigots of
Christendom—and of America especially—are driving our law-makers into
trying to hedge up our way and to oppress us politically as well as
religiously. They are endeavoring not only to deprive us of religious
freedom, but to deprive us of political freedom, and to bring us into
bondage. Well, now, they will do it as far as the Lord will allow them
and no further. He will block their wheels. He will throw obstacles in
their way. He will stay their onward progress. But He allows His
people to be tried to see whether they will trust Him and have faith
in Him, or whether they will deny Him, whether they will deny their
covenants and their principles through fear of the power of the
wicked, through fear of oppression, through fear of prisons or of
death. For we have among us those who will falter, those who will halt
between two opinions, those who wish to serve the world. and who, at
the same time, would like to serve the Lord a little. Well, can such
people always continue in this doubtful and divided condition? No,
they can not. They will be tried and proven, and by and by they must
take sides one way or another; they must either turn their backs upon
the wicked and cleave unto God and His people with full purpose of
soul, or they will turn their backs upon God and His people and go
down to perdition with the ungodly of the world.

vol. 24, p.163
Well, now, in regard to those who are seeking for an excuse to reject
plural marriage and are inclined to receive the statement of young
Joseph Smith, I wish to say that I know that Joseph Smith is entirely
ignorant of what he says, or he is a liar; for I know that he does not
speak the truth. How far his mind has been blinded or how he has been
influenced to look upon these things as correct, or to think that
[p.164] he speaks the truth, I do not know. But he is woefully in the
dark if he thinks he does speak the truth in regard to this matter. I
do not wish to accuse him of lying knowingly and intentionally. But
there are multitudes of witnesses who know better, and know that when
his father was murdered this son Joseph was in his eleventh year, and
like other children of that age knew little either of his father's
life or his teachings and the principles that governed his life. He
knew but little of what was being taught among the people. But there
are multitudes of witnesses that were older than he, and that were
intimate with the Prophet Joseph, that know better. Now, those who
take this other view, and are trying to convince themselves that this
is an institution of man and not of God, bring forth the law that was
given to the Nephites of old upon the American continent, which was
given them by Jacob, the brother of Nephi, and which you can read, as
doubtless you have often read, in the Book of Mormon. Jacob arraigned
some of the people because the men were giving way to the lusts of the
flesh and the pride of life, and whoredoms, and they attempted to
justify themselves in their whoredoms by referring to what is written
in the Jewish Scriptures concerning David and Solomon and other men
having many wives and concubines, which Jacob informed the Nephites
was an abomination in the sight of the Lord, and gave unto them a
commandment that not any man among them should have save it be one
wife, and concubines they should have none, saying that the Lord
"delighteth in the chastity of woman." And in the same connection the
Lord said: "For if I will, saith the Lord of Hosts, raise up seed unto
me, I will command my people; otherwise they shall hearken unto these
things." Now, there was a reason why the Lord gave this commandment to
the Nephites. But this reason did not exist when the Lord called
Abraham and promised that, his seed should be like the sand upon the
sea shore for number. He recognized the righteousness of a plurality
of wives, and never at any time did he restrict them from the days of
Abraham until Christ, so far, as we have any record in the Jewish
Scriptures. But there were reasons, as I said before, why he
restricted the Nephites, but in this restriction He intimated that
when the time should come that He should raise up seed unto himself,
He would command His people.

vol. 24, p.164
Now, when the Lord raised up the Prophet Joseph to lay the foundation
of this Church, He found monogamy instead of polygamy to be the rule
of Christendom, and He enjoined, in the early revelations to this
Church, that every woman cleave unto her husband, and that every man
cleave unto his wife and none. else, saying that he that looketh upon
a woman to lust after her who is not his wife hath committed adultery
already with her in his heart. This was the law governing Christendom
which had been inherited by the Gentiles for ages past, and introduced
among the Roman Empire and perpetuated by the Roman church and the
Protestant churches that had sprung out of her, and the Lord in the
early history of this people continued this order of things, but
revealed unto the Prophet Joseph, nevertheless, that the time  would
come when He would require His people to enter into plural marriage as
He did [p.165] Abraham and the prophets of old, to bring about His
purposes in the latter days. Joseph revealed this unto some of the
first Elders of the Church, taking care to enjoin them that they must
preserve these things in their own hearts; that the time had not yet
come when the Lord required His people to enter into this order, but
the time would come when He would require them to do so. This was made
manifest in the early stages of this Church, but not until 1843 was
this law committed to writing and given to the people. This revelation
we find in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.

vol. 24, p.165
Now, Joseph—I refer now to the young man that is alive and who was a
mere boy at his father's death, and who with his mother and her
children remained behind, though his mother did know for herself that
her husband did teach and practice this order of marriage, yet she was
not willing to own or acknowledge it to her children, and her
children, the oldest of which, as I have said, was only eleven years
old when his father was murdered—were studiously kept ignorant of the
facts of the case as far as she was concerned, and therefore we can
make allowance and excuse in part for what they assert. But there are
great numbers that I can call to mind who know for themselves that the
Prophet Joseph did receive from the Lord and teach this order to the
first Elders of this Church, and did receive and commit to writing
this revelation on the subject of plural marriage which is contained
in the Doctrine and Covenants, and did teach it and did practice it,
and I am one of those witnesses. I know that he taught to me as early
as in the spring of 1842 what God had revealed to him on the subject;
I know that he gave to me my second wife and assigned his brother,
Hyrum, to seal her to me; and I know that he taught this doctrine to
quite a good few others—the Twelve Apostles and others of the faithful
Elders of Israel—and that very many of the faithful and good women of
Israel know and understand and are witnesses of these things for
themselves. And we testify of these things, that God has reserved to
Himself this right to command His people when it seemeth to Him good
and to accomplish the object He has in view—that is, to raise up a
righteous seed, a seed that will pay respect to His law and will build
up Zion in the earth. And while the wicked are hardening their hearts
in sin and giving themselves up to whoredoms and lust, and seeking to
prevent the increase of offspring among them, God is impressing upon
us the heinousness of these crimes and showing us the beauty and glory
of multiplying the families of Israel. When we visit the settlements
of the Saints and attend the Quarterly Conferences throughout the
land, what do we hear in the reports? We hear that an average of about
thirty per cent. of the entire population are children under eight
years of age, and another one-third between that and twenty, and
scarcely one-third of the population are yet old enough to enter into
the marriage relation. And what do we hear? Reports from the Relief
Societies and the Improvement Associations and the Sunday school
teachers and superintendents that are engaged in instructing them—and
what do we hear? Why, we hear that the spirit of the Gospel is in
them, that faith is in them, and that they possess bright, intelligent
minds that are reaching out after knowledge, and [p.166] hearts that
are grasping the things of God. It is this that causes the world to
fear and tremble and this is the cause of the opposition waged against
us.

vol. 24, p.166
Brethren and sisters, let us put our trust in God, who will give us
the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

John Taylor, May 19 1883

Of the Latter-Day Saints—How Children Should Be 
Trained—An Academy for Sanpete—The Kind of Teachers, 
to Select—Education Advocated—Intemperance Condemned—Sin 
to Be Exposed—Unworthy Men not to Be Sustained in 
Office—Example of a Darkened Mind—
Providence Over the Saints.

Delivered at Manti, Saturday Morning, May 19, 1883.

(Reported By Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 24, p.166
The Gospel, it has been said, is the power of God unto salvation; its
object is to elevate humanity. There are evils of various kinds
existing in the world; and we ourselves are not free from evil in some
of its forms, which should not be the case. We are here, as a people,
gathered out from the various nations, not to imitate the world,
unless it be in that which is good—for there are many good things
among the people of the world, which we may imitate with profit—but
that we may put ourselves in possession of every truth, of every
virtue, of every principle of intelligence known among men, together
with those that God has revealed for our special guidance, and apply
them to our everyday life, and thus educate ourselves and our children
in every thing that tends to exalt man. We, therefore, must avoid the
evils of the world, which some of our so-called Christian brethren are
striving to introduce into our midst; we must shun those corrupting
influences as we would a viper, and we must further use our influence
against evil in  every form, and in favor of the good. It becomes
[p.167] the Latter-day Saints to cherish in their hearts the spirit of
Zion; to live pure lives, that Zion may indeed be Zion to them. We are
told that God is love, and that they that dwell in God dwell in love.
Love is one of his attributes; another is justice, another is truth;
another is integrity, another is knowledge. And we are likewise told
that "the glory of God is intelligence." We should seek to know more
about ourselves and our bodies, about what is most conducive to health
and how to preserve health and how to avoid disease; and to know what
to eat and what to drink, and what to abstain from taking into our
systems. We should become acquainted with the physiology of the human
system, and live in accordance with the laws that govern our bodies.
that our days may be long in the land which the Lord our God has given
us. And in order to fully comprehend ourselves we must study from the
best books, and also by faith. And then let education be fostered and
encouraged in our midst. Train your children to be intelligent and
industrious. First teach them the value of healthful bodies, and how
to preserve them in soundness and vigor; teach them to entertain the
highest regard for virtue and chastity, and likewise encourage them to
develop the intellectual faculties with which they are endowed. They
should also be taught regarding the earth on which they live, its
properties, and the laws that govern it; and they ought to be
instructed concerning God, who made the earth, and His designs and
purposes in its creation, and the placing of man upon it.  They should
know how to cultivate  the soil in the best possible manner; they
should know how to raise the best kind of fruits adapted to the soil
and climate; they should be induced to raise the best kinds of stock,
and to care for them properly when they come into their possession.
And whatever labor they pursue they should be taught to do so
intelligently; and every incentive, at the command of parents to
induce children to labor intelligently and understandingly, should be
held out to them. Again, the subject of architecture should receive
attention from you; and your children should be encouraged to improve
in the building of houses, and not be satisfied to merely copy after
what their fathers did in the days of their poverty. The building rock
at your command is of the very best, and it is easily procured; what
remains for you to do is to put the material together in such a shape
as shall reflect your best judgment and intelligence consistent with
due regard to health and convenience. The building of the Temple here
will no doubt have a tendency to awaken the desire on your part to
improve in this direction. I have noticed that the building of our
Temples affords a great many young men the opportunity of learning
trades which perhaps, otherwise would not be the case; and by the time
such a building is erected they become competent tradesmen, prepared
to work in the various branches of mechanism that they learn on these
buildings. Improvement in all things relating to our spiritual and
temporal welfare should be our aim in life, and we should encourage in
our children this desire to improve, and not feel all the time, "come
day, go day, God send Sunday." It is highly necessary that we should
learn to read and write and speak our own language correctly; and
where people are deficient themselves in education they should strive
all the [p.168] more to see that the deficiency be not perpetuated in
their offspring. We ought to take more pains than we do in the
training and education of our youth. All that we can possibly do by
way of placing them in a position to become the equals, at least, of
their race, we ought to take pleasure in doing; for in elevating them
we bring honor to our own name, and glory to God the rather. To do
this requires labor and means, and it also requires perseverance and
determination on the part of all concerned. A short time ago a number
of our young men left Salt Lake City to go on missions to the United
States and to Europe. They were mostly young men that bad been trained
and educated in the University of Deseret, the Brigham Young Academy
of Provo, and the B. Y. College of Logan, and the High School at
Ogden. They were fine looking young men, and quite intelligent, and a
credit to any community or people. Sometimes the Lord chooses such men
as Brother Woodruff and myself to do His bidding, as He in former
times called fishermen and others, and inspired them with intelligence
sufficient, at least, to cope with and confound the wise. I think
there is a Scripture that says that He chooses the weak things of the
world to bring to naught the things that are, that no flesh might
glory in His presence. That is true, and is well enough in its place;
but we cannot expect the Lord to do this always, it is for us to do
our part, that is to cultivate our intellectual faculties and to
prepare ourselves to be used by Him, having at all times an eye single
to His honor and glory. He has shown us how to build Temples, but He
does not build them; that is our part of the work. I do not think that
Peter or Paul knew much about Temple building, but they knew something
pertaining to the ordinances of the Temple, but more especially of the
Gospel, for God taught it to them. But we are told to seek for
intelligence by study and through faith, and to acquaint ourselves
with the laws and governmental affairs of nations, that all may know
how to take part in the affairs of the world. God has said that
through His people He will teach nations, and "the Gentiles shall come
to thy light and kings to the brightness of thy rising." (Isaiah ix.
3.) He will pour out upon His people knowledge and inspire them with
wisdom, so that they will be able to teach all classes and conditions
of men. That time is yet to come, but we must prepare ourselves to act
in that position, and the way to do it is to commence with our
children. I was pleased to hear that President Canute Peterson and
other leading men of Ephraim had secured a building, which is at
present in an unfinished condition, with the intention of converting
it into an academy. You need such an institution, and by right you
ought to have one in all your larger towns; and your school teachers
should be the best you can get. They should be men of faith in God;
men who believe in and have a knowledge of the Gospel; men capable of
imparting true and correct ideas with regard to God and His works, and
the laws that govern them, as well as being able to impart a regular
scholastic education. I would advise Brother Peterson and those
associated with him in this enterprise, to carry on to completion the
work they have begun; and I would say to you here in Manti, bestir
yourselves in the same direction. Whatever you do, be choice in your
selection of teachers. We do not want infidels  to mould [p.169] the
minds of our children· They are a precious charge bestowed upon us by
the Lord, and we cannot be too careful in rearing and training them. I
would rather have my children taught the simple rudiments of a common
education by men of God, and have them under their influence, than
have them taught in the most abstruce sciences by men who have not the
fear of God in their hearts. As God is the fountain of all light, all
truth and all intelligence, and He has organized matter and made what
we term the laws of nature, and in the study of His laws is discovered
the highest and most intellectual development—as "the glory of God is
intelligence," the more we appreciate and comprehend those principles
the nearer we approach to the intelligence developed by the allwise
Creator; the acme of scientific development in the world is predicated
upon a knowledge of the laws of nature in its multifarious forms. We
need to pay more attention to educational matters, and do all we can
to procure the services of competent teachers. Some people say, we
cannot afford to pay them. You cannot afford not to pay them; you
cannot afford not to employ them. We want our children to grow up
intelligent, and to walk abreast with the peoples of any nation. God
expects us to do it; and therefore I call attention to this matter. I
have heard intelligent practical men say, it is quite as cheap to keep
a good horse as a poor one, or to raise good stock as inferior
animals. And is it not quite as cheap to raise good intelligent
children as to rear children in ignorance.

vol. 24, p.169
There is another thing I wish to speak of. Sometimes we bear too much
and too long with the workers of iniquity. For instance, I heard of a
certain Bishop whose First Counselor was in the habit of drinking, and
his second Counselor also drank occasionally. The Bishop in excusing
the weakness of his Counselor would say that he had a great many good
traits, that he was a good meaning and kind hearted man, and that he
wanted to save him if he could; and the man was permitted to indulge
his appetite. Time passed on and the man apostatized, which he was
sure to do if he kept on long enough. In sending in his resignation,
he said he had had enough of "Mormonism," which I have no doubt was
really the case; I have no doubt either but that long before that
"Mormonism" had had enough of him. The Bishop had tried to save the
man, but what of the people? how about the Teachers? Could they, or
could the Bishop himself preach against a practice that the Counselors
were guilty of? If he or they were to do so, it would not amount to
much while the evil was being winked at in high places. By means such
as this, evil and a loose morality may be introduced into a settlement
because of a laxity by men in authority, in the performance of their
duty. When I heard of this I inquired why the President of the Stake
did not see that the Bishop did his duty inasmuch as the Bishop
omitted to act in the matter· What right have these men in authority
to overlook such things? I tell you, they have no right at all. And
what is the result? It began gradually to be a question with a great
many of the people in that neighborhood whether this really was the
work of God or not; the spirit of doubt and carelessness found place
among them, and this because the presiding authority declined to purge
out [p.170] iniquity from their midst. Then if a man repents, some say
they do not know whether it is best to expose such things or not. Yes,
drag them into daylight all the time, and let every man be known for
what he is;  for no presiding officer can afford to take the
responsibility upon himself of tolerating the defalcations of those
who are violating their covenants and trampling under foot the laws of
God. In saying this I would not ignore another principle that is
mentioned in the law of the Lord:

vol. 24, p.170
"And if he or she do any manner of iniquity, he or she shall be
delivered up unto the law, even that of God. And if thy brother or
sister offend thee, thou shalt take him or her between him or her and
thee alone; and if he or she confess, thou shalt be reconciled: And if
he or she confess not, thou shall deliver him or her up unto the
Church, not to the members, but to the Elders. And it shall be done in
a meeting, and that not before the world. And if thy brother or sister
offend many, he or she shall be chastened before many. And if any one
offend openly, he or she shall be rebuked openly, that he or she may
be ashamed. And if he or she confess not, he or she shall be delivered
up unto the law of God. If any shall offend in secret, he or she shall
be rebuked in secret, that he or she may have opportunity to confess
in secret to him or her whom he or she has offended, and to God, that
the Church may not speak reproachfully of him or her."

vol. 24, p.170
Further, I wish to say something in regard to adultery. We are told in
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, (sec. xiii, ver. 24, 25, 26.)

vol. 24, p.170
"Thou shalt not commit adultery; and he that committeth adultery, and
repenteth not, shall be cast out; but he that has committed adultery
and repents with all his heart, and forsaketh it, and doeth it no
more, thou shalt forgive; but if he doeth it again he shall not be
forgiven, but shall be cast out."

vol. 24, p.170
This was in the early ages of the Church, in February, 1831. But who
is here referred to? Is it a man who has entered into the new and
everlasting covenant, and has been sealed by the Holy Spirit of
promise, and by that covenant has been united to his wife for time and
all eternity, and his wife to him? No, it refers to those who have not
entered into this covenant, who have not taken upon themselves
obligations of that nature in a Temple or Endowment House; to the
latter class who shall be found guilty of this sin, the word of the
Lord comes unqualifiedly, they shall be destroyed. The Lord does
expect us to be a pure people, a virtuous people, a people whose
bodies and spirits are pure before Him. If wrong doing be practiced in
our midst, the Lord expects His Priesthood to ferret it out, or He
will hold them responsible. We cannot commit sin with impunity. We
cannot violate the laws of God and enjoy His Spirit; nor can we permit
the laws of God to be trampled upon and still receive His approbation.

vol. 24, p.170
Quite recently a certain Bishop wrote me, stating that one of his
Counselors dabbled in astrology; that he had been known to consult. it
in reference to the sick. He wanted to know what I thought of it. I
told him to drop that Counselor, that he was not fit to be a Bishop's
Counselor, nor to hold the holy Priesthood. We must not permit; such
practices to exist among us; and if that Bishop declines to do his
duty, I shall  be in favor of removing him, for not carrying out the
law of [p.171] God. Again, we hear of fraudulent  acts sometimes, and
we permit there, to be passed over. What are  laws for? What are
Bishops'  Courts and High Councils for? That when men transgress the
laws  of God, they shall be tried according to the laws of the Church,
and if found guilty, and are worthy of such action, they shall be cast
out; that the pure and the righteous may be sustained, and the wicked
and corrupt, the ungodly and impure, be dealt with according to the
laws of God. This is necessary in order to maintain purity throughout
the Church, and to cast off iniquity therefrom. For the Spirit of God
will not dwell in unholy temples. You fathers, look after your sons;
you mothers, look after your daughters; see that they grow up in
purity and righteousness.

vol. 24, p.171
There was a very painful circumstance occurred in my office a day or
two ago. A certain man had apostatized—indeed, he had been an apostate
a number of years; he had two wives, both of whom applied to me to be
divorced from their husband. I asked them why they desired to be
divorced, and they answered that their husband had apostatized from
the Church, and to all appearance would remain in that condition. The
husband expressed his sorrow at having to part with his wives, and
said he could not help his faith. I told him I did not wish to
interfere with his faith, nor the religious views of any man; but that
I would much rather see him a believer than a disbeliever. But I
explained to him the position that his wives occupied. Said I, when
you married them you were a member of the Church, in full fellowship;
you believed in God and the order of His holy house. Yes, he said,
that is so. I then said, Let me tell you another thing, I have heard
Joseph Smith say, and I presume you have—he was an old member of the
Church—that in this world we may pass along comparatively unknown, but
when we appear behind the veil, we shall have to pass by the angels
and the Gods, and this can only be done by the righteous and the pure.
He stated that he had heard the same thing. I said further, you are
the head of this family, and as such you ought to take the lead; but
can you lead your wives past the angels and the Gods? No, (I said) you
cannot do it, for unless you change your course you will not be there;
you; have trifled with the things of God, until, as you now see, a
serious crisis is commencing to overtake you. The result was, he and
they parted by signing the divorce. He said in a feeling way, "I
cannot forget my wives, they are dear to me;" and again excused
himself on the ground that he could not help his faith. But he might
have helped it if he had kept the commandments; but having trifled
with the things of God, the Holy Spirit gradually withdrew, at last
leaving him to himself. I really felt sorry for the man, and he too
felt the position keenly. In parting with him I took him by the hand
and said to him, "You have put yourself in this position, and I cannot
help it. No, he said, you have treated me right. But (I continued) if
the time ever comes that I can be of use to you in leading you back in
the paths of life, I shall be happy to serve you. He thanked me, and
left.

vol. 24, p.171
I mention this that you husbands, may be impressed with a sense of the
responsibility that rests upon you, and that you may be careful of
your acts and walk in life. God expects you to be true to your vows,
to [p.172] be true to yourselves, and to be true to your wives and
children. If you become covenant-breakers, you will be dealt with
according to the laws of God. And the men presiding over you have no
other alternative than to bring the covenant breaker to judgment; if
they fail to do their duty we shall be under the necessity of looking
after them, for righteousness and purity must be maintained in our
midst.

vol. 24, p.172
I am pleased to say that I perceive an increasing desire on the part
of the people to recognize and stand by the right; and I attribute our
late deliverance from the hands of our enemies to this fact. When
there was one of the greatest furores ever gotten up against us, He
turned their wrath, and the remainder He restrained. A certain
gentleman well acquainted with railroad matters, referring to our
political situation at that time, summed it up like this: That we,
numbering only a hundred and fifty thousand in the Territory, were
confronted by fifty millions of people; that the conflict appeared to
him like two trains, a large one and a small one, traveling in
opposite directions on the same track and about to come in collision;
and as a  matter of course the small train would be demolished. It was
very natural, of course, that he as well as the world generally,
should regard it in that way. But I told him that I thought that God
could and would take care of His people. Happening to have some
communication with this same gentleman some time afterwards, I told
him that the large train had been shunted off on to a side track, and
the Democrats had provided them the switch, while the small train was
still moving on its course uninjured. And if we will continue to do
right, keeping ourselves pure and unspotted from the world, and the
officers of the Church will see that purity is preserved in the
Church, and evil of every kind rooted out, God will direct our course
and deliver us from the evil that wicked men design to bring upon us,
and no power will be able to move us out of our place. Amen. [p.173]

Joseph F. Smith, April 8 1883

Prosperity of the Saints—Danger to Be Avoided—How Blessings 
Are to Be Obtained—Free Agency—Triumph of the Work 
of God Testified Of—"Mormonism" not Easily 
Destroyed—Prophecies to Be Fulfilled—Self-
Denial Required of the Saints.

Delivered at the General Conference, Salt Lake City, 
Sunday, a. m., April 8th, 1883.

vol. 24, p.173
There never perhaps was a time since the Church was organized when the
people of God were more prosperous or so numerous as they are to-day,
notwithstanding all the efforts that our enemies have directed against
us. But while we have triumphed over opposition and all the forces of
the wicked that have been exerted against us by newspaper and pulpit
and the power of Congress, it is meet that we should acknowledge the
hand of God in all our victories. It has certainly not been by the
wisdom, power or intelligence of man, that we have been delivered
until now, but by the favor and blessing of God in our behalf. And we
are to day a living monument of God's special mercy, favor and
protection. He has not only blessed us with the privilege of becoming
acquainted with His laws, and with the plan of salvation, but He has
gathered us to a goodly land; and notwithstanding its former
sterility, barrenness and forbidding aspect, He has modified the
elements, blessed the earth, and has made these valleys desirable as a
home for the Saints. And He has blessed us with an abundance of
earthly things besides bestowing upon us the richest of all blessings
that man can enjoy in this life—the Holy Spirit and a knowledge of the
new and everlasting covenant.

vol. 24, p.173
We should have the utmost confidence in the power and wisdom of the
Almighty to consummate the work which He has begun, from our
experience and knowledge of the past. This is no day for trembling or
fear; it is not a day for doubt or misgiving; God has demonstrated His
power and superior wisdom in so many ways and at so many times, during
the history of this people, in delivering them from the grasp of their
enemies, that for us now to doubt Him, whatever the position in which
we might be placed, would be an indignity to our Great Preserver, an
insult to God. It seems to me impossible for any Latter-day Saint, in
the face of all the Lord has done for this people, to doubt for a
moment His ability or intention to frustrate the designs of wicked,
ambitious men, and to continue His work in the future to ultimate
victory and triumph over every obstacle or opposing foe.

vol. 24, p.173
The only real danger that I foresee in the path of the Latter-day
Saints is in the results which [p.174] naturally follow the possession
of wealth—pride and vanity, self-indulgence and forgetfulness of God,
and a disregard of the sacred obligations and duties that we owe to
Him and to one another; and this because of the abundance of earthly
blessings which He in His goodness has bestowed upon us. It is said
that in adversity we are inclined to feel after the Lord, but that in
prosperity we remember Him not. It appears to me that in this lies the
greatest danger that threatens us to-day. This does not apply to the
whole people perhaps, for we are not all rich in this world's goods,
but to individuals, and they are not a few, but many, who are being
blessed—if it proves a blessing—with an accumulation of wealth, and I
am sorry to say that many seem to be indulging in speculation to that
extent that their whole souls appear to be wrapt up in the love of the
world. It is very evident that some of us are yet "of the world," for
like them, "the more we get of it the more we want;" and it does seem
impossible to satisfy the cravings of such minds for the perishable
things of time. As individuals gather around them riches and become
engrossed with the care that naturally attaches to them, they are
prone to forget the "pit from which they were dug," or the "stone from
which they were hewed"—to forget God upon whom they are quite as
dependent when possessed of wealth as when in the most abject poverty.
For wealth does not make men independent of God, neither does it
relieve them from the obligations that they owe to each other. The
rich are as dependent upon God for the light of His Spirit to guide
them, and for the blessings and ordinances of the holy Priesthood as
are the poorest of the poor. The Lord, in this regard, is "no
respecter of persons." The station or worldly condition of man is not
regarded by the Almighty. It is man's righteousness and humility; it
is the willing mind and the obedient heart that is acceptable to Him,
and unless we are righteous and humble, willing and obedient, He will
withdraw His Spirit from us, and we will be left to ourselves, as
others have been before us, "to reap what we sow." If the time should
ever come, (which I do not anticipate) when the majority of this
people will be swallowed up in the cares of the world, I know of no
remedy to check the evil and thus prevent the destruction of the
Church more effectually than to be subjected to the power and
persecutions of our enemies, to be driven and smitten perhaps until we
shall be humbled and brought to a sense of our obligations to the Lord
Almighty, and learn wisdom by the things we have to suffer.

vol. 24, p.174
There are blessings which pertain to the Gospel of Jesus Christ and to
the world to come, which cannot be secured by personal influence nor
be bought with money, and which no man by his own intelligence or
wisdom can obtain except through compliance with certain ordinances,
laws and commandments which have been given. And it is well, in my
judgment, for the Latter-day Saints to continue to bear in mind that
the inestimable blessings of the Gospel have been bestowed upon them
through their faith, that a remission of sins has been obtained by
baptism and repentance, and that it is only through continuing
faithful that they can retain the gifts and blessings which pertain to
eternal life. There are many blessings,  however, which are common to
the human family, which all enjoy, [p.175] without regard to their
moral status  or religious convictions. God has given to all men an
agency, and has granted to us the privilege to serve Him or serve Him
not, to do that which is right or that which is wrong, and this
privilege is given to all men irrespective of creed, color or
condition. The wealthy have this agency, the poor have this agency,
and no man is deprived by any power of God from exercising it in the
fullest and in the freest manner. This agency has been given to all.
This is a blessing that God has bestowed upon the world of mankind,
upon all His children alike. But He will hold us strictly to an
account for the use that we make of this agency, and as it was said of
Cain, so it will be said of us: "If thou doest well, shalt thou not be
accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." There
are, however, certain blessings which God bestows upon the children of
men only upon the condition of the rightful exercise of this agency.
For instance, no man can obtain a remission of his sins but by
repentance and baptism by one having authority. If we would be free
from sin, from its effects, from its power, we must obey this law
which God has revealed, or we never can obtain a remission of sins.
Therefore, while God has bestowed upon all men, irrespective of
condition, this agency to choose good or evil, He has not and will not
bestow upon the children of men a remission of sins but by their
obedience to law. Therefore the whole world lies in sin and is under
condemnation, inasmuch as light has come unto the world and men will
not avail themselves of that light to put themselves in a proper
position before the Lord. And this condemnation rests with tenfold
force upon all those that have yielded obedience to this law, and have
once received a remission of their sins, but have returned unto sin,
and have forgotten or disregarded the covenants they made in the
waters of baptism. All men are blessed with the strength of their
body, with the use of their mind, and with the right to exercise the
faculties with which they are endowed in a way that seemeth good in
their sight, without regard to religion. But God has not and will not
suffer the gift of the Holy Ghost to be bestowed upon any man or
woman, except through compliance with the laws of God. Therefore, no
man can obtain a remission of sins; no man can obtain the gift of the
Holy Ghost; no man can obtain the revelations of God; no man can
obtain the Pries;hood, and the rights, powers and privileges thereof;
no man can become an heir of God and a joint heir with Jesus Christ,
except through compliance with the requirements of heaven. These are
universal blessings, they are great and inestimable privileges which
pertain to the Gospel and to the plan of life and salvation, which are
open and free to all on certain conditions, but which no creature
beneath the heavens can enjoy, but through walking in the channel that
God has marked out by which they can obtain them. And these privileges
and blessings when obtained may be forfeited, and perhaps lost for all
eternity, unless we continue steadfast in the course that is marked
out for us to pursue. It is well, in my judgment, that the Latter-day
Saints do not lose sight of the great privilege that has been bestowed
upon them. No man can become a citizen of the Kingdom of God but by
entering in at the door: there are thousands and tens of thousands,
aye millions of people who will [p.176] never become citizens of the
Kingdom of God in this world, because they fail to exercise the agency
and the power that has been given to them in the right direction.
Nevertheless, they enjoy many of the blessings that are bestowed upon
the world in common. The sun shines upon the evil and the good; but
the Holy Ghost descends only upon the righteous and upon those that
are forgiven of their sins. The rain descends upon the evil and upon
the good; but the rights of the Priesthood are conferred, and the
doctrine of the Priesthood distills as the dews of heaven upon the
souls of those only that receive it in God's own appointed way. The
favor of heaven, the acknowledgment of the Almighty of His children
upon the earth as His sons and His daughters can only be secured
through obedience to the laws which He has revealed. Riches or the
wealth of the world cannot purchase these things. Simon Magus desired
to purchase the power to cast out devils with money, but Peter said
unto him, "Thy money perish with thee." These blessings, powers and
privileges are not to be purchased but by the atonement of Christ;
they are not to be obtained by personal influence, wealth, position or
power, or in any other way but the direct way in which God has decreed
that they should be obtained. Now, so long as the Latter-day Saints
are content to obey the commandments of God, to appreciate the
privileges and blessings which they enjoy in the Church, and will use
their time, their talents, their substance, in honor to the name of
God, to build up Zion, and to establish truth and righteousness in the
earth, so long our heavenly Father is bound by His oath and covenant
to protect them from every opposing foe, and to help them to overcome
every obstacle that can possibly be arrayed against them or thrown in
their pathway; but the moment a community begin to be wrapt up in
themselves, become selfish, become engrossed in the temporalities of
life, and put their faith in riches, that moment the power of God
begins to withdraw from them, and if they repent not the Holy Spirit
will depart from them entirely, and they will be left to themselves.
That which was given them will be taken away, they will lose that
which they had, for they will not be worthy of it. God is just as well
as merciful, and we need not expect favors at the hand of the Almighty
except as we merit them, at least in the honest desires of our hearts,
and the desire and intent will not always avail unless our acts
correspond. For we are engaged in a literal work, a reality; and we
must practice as well as profess. We must be what God requires us to
be, or else we are not His people nor the Zion which He designs to
gather together and to build up in the latter days upon the earth.

vol. 24, p.176
I am aware that this is the last day of Conference, that there are
many to speak and much to be done, therefore brevity is desirable. I
find, too, that it is difficult for me to speak loud enough to be
heard by this vast assembly.

vol. 24, p.176
I rejoice in the work of God. I have never seen a moment since I
became acquainted with the principles of the Gospel when I hail the
least doubt in my mind of their truthfulness. I have never feared, and
do not know what the feeling of fear is as to the result of this work.
I know that God is able to bear it off, and  that He will do it. I
fear often for mankind and far myself, knowing my own weaknesses,
better, [p.177] perhaps, than any living being except God. I often
have fears and trembling for myself when I am made to feel my own
weakness and see myself as I am seen by the Lord. But as to the work
of God, it cannot fail, for God has decreed its consummation; and
whilst man may oppose it and his efforts fail, the work of God will
never fail. Now mark it! As I have often said, the most favorable
opportunity that the adversary of men's souls ever saw to destroy this
work was on or before the 6th day of April, 1830; but failing to
accomplish it then, notwithstanding the efforts that were put forth in
this direction, failure to do so in the future must only be the more
apparent. There is more to grapple with now than then. "The kingdom"
has taken deeper and stronger root in the earth, and its branches have
expanded and spread out into many lands. There are more people to kill
off now than ever before, and we are rapidly increasing. There is no
use of thinking this work will be destroyed by martyring a few of the
people, although they might be our leaders. "Mormonism" is a living
principle in the hearts of all true Saints, every soul of whom must be
destroyed before it can be wiped out. It has been, through the
overruling providences of the Almighty, allowed to grow until it has
attained strength and power in the earth: and thanks be unto God the
Ruler and Maker of heaven and earth, I feel it in my very bones, that
the Kingdom of God is beyond the reach and power of the devil or his
agents. And in this condition it will remain, ever advancing, inasmuch
as the Saints keep the law of God. If we should become corrupt and
wicked, He has said that we shall be removed out of our place, and
every individual who will not keep His commandments will fail. For no
man can stand in this Church but upon the foundation of righteousness
and truth; and whenever we undertake to build upon the foundation of
error and falsehood, selfishness and sin, that moment our foundation
will crumble beneath our feet; the sands will be washed away, and we
will fall. But so long as this people continue faithful, God will be
their friend, and He, be it remembered, is the Almighty, and this is
His work. The stone representing this latter-day work, has been cut
out of the mountain without hands, and will roll forth according to
the decree, and no power will be able to stop its onward march. I do
not feel to boast only in the strength of our God; and I do feel from
the inmost recesses of my heart to praise His holy name, and to thank
Him that I have been permitted to see the Kingdom where it is to-day.
And those who come after will live to see the consummation of the
prophecies that have been uttered concerning it by ancient and modern
Prophets verified and not one word will fall to the ground
unfulfilled. Not one jot or tittle will pass from the law or the
Prophets; but all will be fulfilled, and I am as sure of it as I am
that I live. What would you or I take in exchange for this knowledge,
this witness of the Spirit? Nothing could be offered that would be an
equivalent; it is worth everything else in the world. It is a stay, an
anchor to the soul, a comfort and a joy to the heart for ever. It is
with me, as it is with every man and woman that has received the
knowledge of God, through the operations of the Holy Spirit, and that
is true to the same—the kingdom of God or nothing; I have no [p.178]
more interest in the kingdom of God than any individual member of the
Church. In other words, there is not a man in the kingdom of God that
is capable of attaining to the glory of the celestial kingdom but has
as great interest in the welfare of this work, in the consummation of
the purposes of the Almighty, as I have myself, or as Brother Taylor,
Brother Cannon, Brother Woodruff, or any of the members of the Quorum
of the Twelve. We are all interested. Every man should feel that it is
his work, his kingdom, his church, and that the principles of the
Gospel are his principles, for he has embraced them and espoused them,
or at least unless we have embraced the Gospel and received the
principles thereof in our hearts that they have become a part of  us,
that we might become identified with the designs and purposes of the
Almighty in the earth, we are not converted, nor are we worthy to be
saved in the kingdom of God. It is written—and it is as true as that
the sun shines—that except a man is willing to sacrifice every earthly
tie or consideration for the Gospel's sake, he is not worthy of the
kingdom, nor of Christ. This is according to the declaration of Jesus
while He was upon the earth. It is the testimony of Joseph Smith, and
that of all the holy Prophets since the world began, who have said
anything upon this subject, that any man who is not willing to
sacrifice everything else for the Gospel's sake is not worthy of it,
and the day will come when he will come short; so that the sooner we
are converted to the truth, the better for us and our posterity. They
will receive inheritances, and the blessings of God will follow upon
them through us, just as they follow upon the seed of Abraham, because
of the blessings and promises bestowed upon their father Abraham. The
promises were made to Abraham, and the blessing followed upon the
heads of his children, and will continue unto the last generation,
because the promise was made to Abraham who was worthy of it, and he
will claim the promise for his posterity. So it will be with you and
me. The blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob have been conferred upon
us, and they will be inherited by our posterity if we prove worthy of
the privilege, and live for it.

vol. 24, p.178
May God bless and help us to learn the truth and abide in it forever,
is my prayer, in the name of Jesus, Amen. [p.179]

Geo. Q. Cannon, July 15, 1883

Need of Inspiration in Preaching—Growth of the Work of the
Lord—Distribution of Responsibility—Self-dependence Necessary—
The Cause and the People Are Being Tested—Existence of 
the Work a Proof of Its Divinity—Its Completeness—
A Powerless Christianity—Sentiments of the 
Saints in Regard to Moralityites.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday 
Afternoon, July 15th, 1383.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.179
In standing up to address you this afternoon, I desire an interest in
your faith and prayers, that I may be led to speak upon those subjects
that will be best adapted to you and your circumstances. I believe it
to be our privilege when we come together, as we have this afternoon,
with our hearts united, desirous before God for His blessing, that the
very things—that is, the very doctrines and instructions and counsel
that are needed by us, and that are best adapted to our circumstances
and condition, will be given unto us by the Holy Spirit. It is for
this purpose we meet together. I never did feel satisfied in attending
meetings and listening to instructions, and going away feeling
unrefreshed and without being edified and strengthened in the
principles of the everlasting Gospel; I do not think that it is right
that we should thus meet and thus separate. God has made promises unto
His people. If His people do their part He will fulfill those
promises; He will give that portion ef His Spirit that is necessary to
impart unto them everything that their circumstances may require. I
think it wrong that men should prepare themselves beforehand to speak
to the people. I believe that God has given unto us the correct rule,
the rule that He gave to His ancient disciples—"to take no thought
beforehand what ye shall say, but treasure up in your minds
continually the words of life, and it shall be given you in the very
hour that portion that shall be meted unto every man." When the time
should come for His servants to address the people, He would give unto
them the very things that were needed. How do I know, how does any
other man in this congregation know the thoughts and the fears and the
wants of you who are here to-day? There may be souls here hungering
for the word of God, tried and tempted in many directions, annoyed and
perplexed with the cares of life and with those anxieties that are
connected with our earthly existence. Who shall tell these souls that
which they need? Can any man out of his own wisdom, from the depths of
his own thoughts, give the needed strength and comfort to [p.180]
those hungry souls? It is impossible. God must do it. God must pour
out His Holy Spirit. God must help as he has promised to do, and we
His children must put ourselves in a position to be helped so that we
can claim the blessing.

vol. 24, p.180
These people continually need strength from the Lord. There has never
been a day, nay, not an hour, from the commencement of this work upon
the earth in these last days that the Latter-day Saints have been
destitute of the counsel of heaven, of the word of God, and of the
guidance of that Holy Spirit that God has promised to bestow upon His
faithful children. Having thus been led in the past it is still
essential that we be thus led in the future, that we may live by every
word that proceedeth from the mouth of God—not that proceeded from His
mouth 1,800 years ago, but that proceeds from His mouth to-day, in
this year of our Lord 1883. And we need it just as much to-day as we
ever did. We need the direct interposition of God's providence in our
behalf, end we need the assistance of His Holy Spirit; we need His
word, and His blessing, and His power, and His direct intervention in
our behalf as much to-day as this Church did fifty years ago, or as
the Church did 1850 years ago. It is indispensably necessary for our
progress, for our advancement in the things that pertain to
righteousness, in the knowledge of God, that we should be thus
assisted and upheld and inspired.

vol. 24, p.180
This great work with which we are connected is becoming so extensive,
is spreading out in so many directions, that it needs more of the
manifestation of God's power and greater faith on the part of the
people to carry it forward in the earth. It needs greater faith on the
part of those who bear any portion of the responsibility of the
Priesthood of the Son of God, because they have now to act in
capacities that heretofore they did not act in. It seems only a little
while ago that we had but one Stake of Zion. We had but one High
Council, and the Presidency of the Church presided over that High
Council. Every matter of moment, every case of importance, came
directly before the First Presidency of the Church. In fact, affairs
of the most trifling importance—or at least that which we would now
consider of trifling importance—had to be submitted to them. Upon
their shoulders rested the responsibility of directing everything
connected with the work of God in its minutest details. But this has
changed. Instead of one High Council, instead of one Stake, there are
at least twenty-five. Instead of the First. Presidency of the Church
presiding over High Councils, there are Presidencies of these various
Stakes and upon them rest the responsibilities which formerly rested
upon the First Presidency. There are stakes now in Zion, the number of
whose members far exceeds the number of members in the Church in those
early days. For years after we came to these valleys—or for some time
at least—the whole Church in these mountains did not number as many
souls as are now comprised within Salt Lake Stake. The responsibility,
therefore, is being divided. It rests upon a great number of men, and
as the people increase this responsibility becomes more and more
divided. It is an impossibility now for the First Presidency to attend
to anything but general matters of business, giving general
instructions, and they find themselves under the necessity  [p.181]
more and more of divining this, laying it upon the shoulders of other
men, calling helps from various quarters, to labor in various
directions, and to perform the work which in former times was deemed
especially their province. The Saints themselves find themselves under
the necessity of depending more upon themselves than they did
formerly. They cannot, in the multiplicity of cares and labors which
devolve upon leading men—they cannot expect that help, that attention
to miner affairs, that they formerly received.

vol. 24, p.181
Hence, my brethren and sisters, it is necessary that every man and
woman and child, connected with this work should learn as rapidly as
possible the habit of self-dependence—to exercise faith before God for
themselves, so that each one in his place or in her place, will be
able to perform his or her part to the acceptance of our God, and in
such a manner as to bring to pass their own salvation. This is much
more easy at the present time than it was in the past, from the fact
that doctrine is becoming better understood, the principles of the
Gospel are more thoroughly disseminated by the aid of all the various
agencies that are at work in our midst. Our children now receive in
the Primary Associations—as soon as they are able to comprehend
principle—such instruction as is adapted to their dawning intellects,
and from that to the Sunday school, and from the Sunday school to the
Young Men's and Young Women's Associations, and in the case of the
boys to the various councils of the Priesthood, and in the case of the
girls to the various Relief Societies. They are led along step by step
until they become thoroughly indoctrinated in principle, and
comprehend in the broadest sense the character of the work with which
they are identified. Only this morning I had an opportunity of testing
this to some extent. My frequent absences from home give me but few
opportunities to meet with my children. But I said to them this
morning: "Instead of you going to Sunday school, I will have a Sunday
school at home." I wanted to talk to them, to inquire of my little
ones concerning their knowledge of the principles of the Gospel, and I
was somewhat surprised at the replies which were made to my
interrogatories concerning this work, concerning its character,
concerning its doctrines and the principles that are taught by the
Elders. I presume that it is the case with all our children, and I
have no doubt from my observation, that at the present time there are
children quite small who are capable of giving replies to questions
which a few years ago many of our Elders could not answer. I am
pleased with this. I think it right.

vol. 24, p.181
As I have said this work is spreading to so great an extent that
responsibility must rest upon individual members. The Presidency of
the Church, the Twelve Apostles, the various presiding authorities,
can no longer do as they have done in years past—carry the people
along. The people themselves must learn to walk, to bear their own
burdens, to perform their own duties, and to take such a course as
will result in their own development, and in the advancement of this
great work that God has established upon the earth. I would not give
much for us, nor for our work, nor for our future, if the individual
intelligence of the people should not be developed. It would be an
impossibility for this work to achieve the high destiny in [p.182]
store for it, and concerning which we have indulged in so many glowing
anticipations upon any other principle than this. We are told that
intelligence is the glory of God, and it certainly is the glory of
man. And with the obstacles that have to be overcome, that confront us
every step in our progress, there must be knowledge developed among
this people; there must be the highest attainment and grade of
intelligence developed among us. Upon no other principle can we stand.
Upon no other principle can we progress. Upon no other principle can
we accomplish the great results that we have before us. It is true we
testify that God has restored the everlasting Gospel in its primitive
simplicity, purity and power. We bear this testimony; but the
restoration of this alone, in and of itself, will not accomplish that
which we have before us, unless we avail ourselves of the advantages
which its restoration affords. We must put in practice and carry out
practically in our lives its principles. We must be a people who are
not only hearers of the word, but doers of it also. It will not do for
us to have a form of godliness without the power thereof. We must have
the power of the work that God has founded. We must put ourselves in a
position to receive the blessings and advantages connected with this
work, and to have these we must be a pure people—pure in thought, pure
in word, and pure in action. God through us is founding a new order of
things in the earth. The axe is laid at the root of the old tree, and
sooner or later it will be hewn down. The restoration of the
everlasting Gospel, the restoration of the powers connected therewith,
of the gifts, of the blessings, and especially of the union and the
peace that characterized it in ancient days, is bound eventually to
produce wonderful results in the earth. Already it is conceded that it
is a marvelous work and a wonder, just as the Prophet Isaiah said
would be the case. This must spread. From the nature of things it must
spread. It must continue to grow, to increase. The more obstacles it
has to contend with the better its power is developed, the better its
strength is exhibited. I am thankful myself for the difficulties we
have had to contend with. I am thankful that we have a hard pathway to
tread. I am thankful that we have opposition of so serious a
character. Without this we could not be developed. Without this we
could not be thoroughly tested, nor our principles be proved. It is by
such ordeals as these that man exhibits his divine origin, and the
qualities that he inherits from his divine Father. It is by such
ordeals as these that systems are tried, and that principles exhibit
their force and power to mankind. We are being tested as no other
people upon the face of the earth are being tested. The principles
that we have espoused and that we advocate an passing through such an
ordeal as the principles advocated by no other people are subjected
to. Every form of opposition is brought to bear; every kind of
influence is set in motion, not even stopping at violence itself. If
our principles withstand all these shocks and assaults upon them and
endure, they will prove to the world far better than our verbal
testimony will that they are of divine origin. If the organization of
this Church cannot be broken up by the attacks of mobs, by the
uprooting of the people, by the driving of them forth into the
wilderness, by the attacks of townships, of  cities, of counties,
[p.183] of States, or by the adverse legislation of the United States
itself. then the world will be more likely to believe that which we
solemnly assert, that God is its author, that God laid its foundation,
that God has preserved it thus far, and that He will preserve it to
the very end. These are proofs of that which we testify. That it has
thus withstood all these assaults, we are living witnesses. That we
exist to-day in our present organized capacity in these mountains is
due to the capacity of the organization to adapt itself to every
change of circumstances. Men may sneer, men may deride, men may
publish false statements, men may attribute all this to various causes
which are untrue; but the fact still remains uncontrovertible and
unassailable, that there is a power and a strength and all elasticity
about the organization of this Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints that all that is brought against it fails to unsettle or to
shiver. Now we have been testifying—that is, some of the Elders
have—for these 53 years that this work had this capacity. Joseph Smith
stated it in the outset before the Church itself was organized. The
first Elders of this Church bore similar testimony when but six
members comprised the entire Church of Jesus Christ. They predicted
its future. They stated that it possessed these divine qualities. They
solemnly declared that God had restored it from the heavens; that it
was the old organization brought back again; that it was the old
Gospel restored once more to the earth, and that it would win its way
in every land and among every people, and that it would accomplish all
that God had predicted by the mouths of His holy prophets that it
should accomplish. But who believed it? No more believed it then than
can be found now to believe our testimony, that which we bear this
day, that this work, notwithstanding all the opposition it may have to
contend with—notwithstanding it may have every power on earth to
oppose it, that it will win its way until it will fill the whole
earth. There were probably no more who believed the testimony of the
early Eiders respecting the growth of the work than are to be found to
believe our testimony now concerning its future. But fifty-three years
have passed, and in their passage it has been demonstrated that it
possesses the qualities and powers that were claimed for it by those
who declared the testimony in the beginning. Wonderful it must have
seemed in the early days when they all could meet together within a
log schoolhouse—wonderful it must have seemed to them when their minds
were enlightened by the Spirit of God, and they looked down and saw
the future of this work—its growth, development and advancement, and
the mighty results it would accomplish—it must have seemed wonderful,
I say, to them at that time with their surroundings. But if there is
anything that shows clearly how God dealt, with this people and how
plainly He could reveal His mind and will to them, it is the fact that
those who lived in those days, and whose writings have been left,
whose testimonies are on record,—saw with extraordinary clearness that
which we now behold and the far greater results that are yet to be
reached in the future. They saw it with plainness, they saw it with
wonderful clearness and predicted concerning it as though they were
writing contemporaneous history; and that which, they testified to, as
I have said, has [p.184] been proved so far as we have gone.

vol. 24, p.184
There has been no lack about this work. Its principles have withstood
all that has been brought against them. They stand unshaken because
they are founded on eternal truth. The whole clergy of the world may
array themselves against them, as they have to a certain extent; they
may endeavor to controvert these principles, but they are founded on
truth and they cannot be overturned. Not a single principle that has
been declared or been testified to by the Elders of this Church from
the beginning up to the present time can be assailed successfully by
any religionist, nor by scientific men, because they are impregnable,
having had their origin in God. And so it is with everything connected
with this work. It has never taken a step backward. It never will take
a step backward. There are no mistakes to be corrected connected with
it, either with its doctrine, with its organization, or, with its
movement. Who is there—I speak to you, my brethren and sisters, who
have been connected with this Church from the beginning—who is there
that can recall a single instance of recantation of any of its
principles? Has there ever been a doctrine declared by the authorities
of this Church, as a part of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, that they
have had to take back or modify? Not one. Has there been anything in
the organization that has had to be perfected? No. The organization
was as perfect in theory—being revealed of God—50 years ago as it is
to-day in practice, after years of experience, practically carrying it
out in these mountains. That constitutes the strength of this work. It
is its infallibility. Not that man connected with it is infallible,
for he is fallible; but the work itself, its principles, and
everything connected with it, is infallible, having a divine origin,
being revealed of God. It was a wonderful thing to state, as was
stated right at the outset of this work, that it should be preached in
every land, that its doctrine should be proclaimed in every tongue
throughout the world, and that it should gather from every nation
under heaven, men and women who should be numbered as its converts. A
remarkable feature, something unheard of, that the principles of this
religion when preached should have the effect to gather out from every
nation, kindred, tongue and people those who espoused them. Yet every
word has been fulfilled. Wherever the Elders of this Church have gone
they have gone accompanied by that wonderful power, the power of
gathering the people together; not of one race; not of one language,
but people of every race and of every language, showing the
adaptability of its principles to the people of the frozen north as
well as to those of the torrid south. Wherever these principles have
been proclaimed they have gathered out from the nations unto whom they
were proclaimed those who have espoused them, and as I have remarked
here before, there is no power short of violence that can prevent
these people from thus coming together, It has not been the inducement
of the Elder; it has not been by persuasion; it has not been any
influence of this character that they have sought to wield over the
people that has gathered them together. They have come of their own
accord. They have forsaken home, friends, old associations, ancestral
tombs, and everything of this  character that is calculated to bind
men to their native [p.185] land; they have severed all these and have
gathered out and cast their lots with the people of their faith in
these mountains. And this has been a peculiar feature of this work
from the very commencement, and it will continue to be as long as the
Gospel is preached. And it is this wonderful union, this Godlike
union, that bears testimony that it is from God.

vol. 24, p.185
I do not wish to say anything in relation to other forms of religion;
I do not know that it is necessary that I should do so; but no
thinking man can admit that Christianity so-called—I call it a false
Christianity, untrue to its name—satisfies the wants of humanity at
the present time. It is not a religion that satisfies. It comes short
in almost every particular. It is devoid of all the powers that
characterized it and gave it force in the early days. You look in vain
for those features that distinguished it, and that gave it power in
the earth and that made it the foe of Paganism and false religions
existing in those days, and which gave it the wonderful success it
achieved. It is destitute of these features. It is divided, split into
hundreds of sects, without power, having a form of godliness, but
lacking the power thereof. It cannot stand; it cannot prevail.
Monstrous as its power is, great as its growth is, co-extensive with
the world it may be said, it nevertheless is destined to tumble with
Babylon the great. It must go down. It has not the elements of
strength. And the great cause of its weakness is, that God is not with
it. God's power does not accompany it. Men in too many instances are
Christian because it is popular to be so. But where is the power of
Christianity? Where are the revelations of God? The idea of God having
a church on the earth, and never speaking His mind and will unto that
church! Why, I will not worship a God who will not speak. He is as
Baal of old. I want nothing to do with him. I want the God of heaven,
the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, a God who can speak and who can
manifest His mind and His will, who can guide His people, who can
bestow gifts and blessings upon His people, who can hear and answer
their prayers when they call upon him. I want a God of that kind if I
can find Him, and I thank God that I have found Him, and that He has
revealed Himself in these last days, and has established His Church as
He did in ancient days, and has endowed it with the same powers that
the ancient church possessed, and it has to undergo the same trials
and temptations and the same persecution that the ancient church did.
The blood of its members has flown. They have been slain for the
testimony of Jesus and for the word of God, for claiming to be
Prophets, for claiming to be apostles, for claiming to be servants of
God, just the same as the ancient servants of God did. We, to-day in
these mountains are here because we have been driven out, not
permitted to enjoy those blessings that as free men and free women,
born free, we were justly entitled to—that is, the right to worship
our God according to the dictates of our own consciences. We are
therefore a standing protest against religious tyranny, and while God
gives us breath, we shall always be found defending the right of every
human being to worship his God or her God according to his or her
conscience, without anything to molest or to make afraid, as long as
in that worship they do not trespass upon the rights of their
neighbors. 

vol. 24, p.185
Now, my brethren and sisters, as [p.186] I said in the beginning,
there is a great responsibility resting upon us individually. Our
children must grow up understanding these principles, willing to
endure every thing for them, strong in the Lord to bear them off, and
to maintain purity in the earth. The devil has raised every sort of
cry against these Latter-day Saints, throwing dust in the eyes of the
people concerning us, making the world believe that we are unfit to
live, that it would be doing God service to kill us off, making them
believe that we are the most impure and the most corrupt people on the
face of the earth. Why, who has done these things? Men who are steeped
in corruption, up to their lips in it, and who cannot comprehend
purity. And this has been the cry: "Kill them of, they are unworthy to
live; it will be doing God service to destroy them." And yet in these
mountains the virtue of woman is held sacred. There was a time when a
woman was as safe in our streets, or in our remote byways, as she
would be in a strongly guarded house or castle. A woman could travel
from the northern boundary of our Territory to the southern, without
hearing a word of disrespect or seeing a gesture or anything of that
character that would annoy her. But how has it been of late years?
Why, women are unsafe in the streets. There was a time when
drunkenness was unknown in this land? How is it now? In spite of our
protest, in spite of everything we can do—because we have not the
power, being a Territory, to carry out our laws or to maintain
them—drunkenness runs riot, and it is the constant effort on the part
of every man who has a family, and every leading man, to guard our
youth against these devilish influences that are growing on every
hand. We say to our boys: it is the worst crime you can commit short
of murder, to be guilty of illicit intercourse with the other sex. I
would rather carry my son to the grave than that he should be guilty
of such a thing. We say: "Marry the sisters, marry the daughters of
Eve, take to yourselves lawful wives, but you shall not commit
adultery, you shall not commit seduction, you shall not commit,
fornication; if you do God will curse you, and we will sever you from
the Church." We say to our daughters that it is one of the worst
crimes they can commit to be guilty of unchastity. We want to raise up
a righteous seed in these mountains, pure and virtuous, so that a man
will be so virtuous that he may be in the company of an unprotected
woman alone for any length of time, and she would be as safe as if she
were in heaven, or under the guardianship of an angel, safe from
pollution, safe front everything that is vile. We want to teach our
children to be sober, to be industrious, to be truthful, to be honest,
to love God, and to love their neighbor; for they can best show their
love for God by exhibiting their love for their neighbor. If they
cannot love him whom they see, how can they love Him whom they have
not seen? Let us take these things to heart, and let us be watchful
and use all our influence to protect the rising generation against
those sins that are sweeping over the earth, and God will bless us in
our efforts in so doing. I pray God that He will bless you, in the
name of Jesus. Amen. [p.187]

Joseph F. Smith, June 21, 1883

Delusive Spirits—Proper Channel for Revelations to Come 
Through—The Calling of Joseph Smith—Indication of An Impostor—
Private Antipathy to Be Curbed and the Priesthood to Be 
Sustained—Only One Man Appointed to Hold the Keys 
of the Kingdom at a Time—Men not to Judge Those 
Who Preside Over Them—How to Secure Justice

Delivered at Ogden, Sunday Morning, June 21st, 1883.

(Reported By Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 24, p.187
There has, perhaps, never been a period in the history of the Church
when the delusive spirits that are abroad in the world, deceiving the
children of men, were more active than they are and have been for the
last few years. I have never in my recollection heard of so many
pretended prophets and revelations, special messages, missions and
manifestations to various individuals, as have come to my notice
within the last few months or perhaps years. Some claim that they are
in constant communication with angels, others that they have received
a direct command from God to accomplish a certain mission, others
claim to be Christ, and therefore assume the right to dictate and
direct the labors of the Presidency and Twelve, and undertake to
correct and set them right and to show them wherein they lack
inspiration, etc., and wherein it is necessary that a strong arm
should be raised up in order to steady the ark of Zion. There has been
a great deal of this kind of spirit manifested of late among men who
are and have been in the Church for years; and not only such, but by
men who never have been members and who have no knowledge of the
character of this latter-day work. Messages from the spirit world,
communications from the departed through mediums, people that permit
themselves to be used for this purpose by lying and delusive spirits.

vol. 24, p.187
It has sometimes been sorrowful to see respected members of the
Church, men who should know better, allow themselves to become the
tools of seductive spirits. Such men seem, for the time at least, to
lose sight of the fact that the Lord has established on earth the
Priesthood in its fullness; and that by direct revelation and
commandment from heaven; that He has instituted an order or government
that is beyond the capacity, and that is superior to the wisdom and
learning and understanding of man, so far, indeed, that it seems
impossible for the human mind, unaided by the Spirit of God, to
comprehend the beauties, powers, and character of the Holy Priesthood.
It seems difficult for men to [p.188] comprehend the workings of the
Priesthood; its legitimate authority, its scope and power; and yet by
the light of the spirit it is easily comprehended, but not
understanding it men are easily deceived by seductive spirits that are
abroad in the world. They are led to believe that something is wrong,
and the next thing that transpires, they find themselves believing
that they are chosen specially to set things right. It is very
unfortunate for a man to be taken in this snare; for be it understood
by the Latter-day Saints that as long as the servants of God are
living pure lives, are honoring the Priesthood conferred upon them,
and endeavoring to the best of their knowledge to magnify their
offices and callings, to which they have been duly chosen by the voice
of the people and the Priesthood, and sanctioned by the approval of
God, so long as the Lord has any communication to make to the children
of men, or any instructions to impart to His Church, He will make such
communication through the legally appointed channel of the Priesthood;
he will never go outside of it, as long, at least, as the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints exists in its present form on the
earth.

vol. 24, p.188
The Church of God has been organized, the kingdom of God has been
established, and the Gospel has been restored to the earth for the
last time; and this work which has fairly began will never cease, but
will continue to spread abroad and increase in the earth, and gather
to its fold the righteous, the honest, the pure, the meek and the poor
of the earth, until "the kingdom" shall be exalted to power and glory
in the midst of the world; and it will reign triumphant when Babylon
will be broken to pieces, and will fall to rise no more. These are the
promises that have been made to us. This fact is indicated by the
revelations of God to man through ancient and modern prophets, and
through angels that have visited the earth in this dispensation of the
fullness of times.

vol. 24, p.188
It is not my business nor that of any other individual to rise up as a
revelator, as a prophet, as a seer, as an inspired man, to give
revelation for the guidance of the Church, or to assume to dictate to
the presiding authorities of the Church in any part of the world, much
less in the midst of Zion, where the organizations of the Priesthood
are about perfect, where everything is complete even to the
organization of a branch. It is the right of individuals to be
inspired and to receive manifestations of the Holy Spirit for their
personal guidance, to strengthen their faith, and to encourage them in
works of righteousness, in being faithful and observing and keeping
the commandments which God has given unto them; it is the privilege of
every man and woman to receive revelation to this end, but not
further. The moment an individual rises up assuming the right to
control and to dictate or to sit in judgment on his brethren,
especially upon those who preside, he should be promptly checked, or
discord, division and confusion would be the result. Every man and
woman in this Church should know better than to yield to such a
spirit; the moment that such a feeling presents itself to them they
should rebuke it, as it is in direct antagonism to the order of the
Priesthood, and to the spirit and genius of this work. We can accept
nothing as authoritative but that which comes directly through the
appointed channel, the constituted  organizations of the [p.189]
Priesthood, which is the channel that God has appointed through which
to make known His mind and will to the world. It was necessary prior
to the organization of this Church, that God should select from the
inhabitants of the earth some person through whom to reveal His will
to mankind; and it pleased Him to select for this purpose the youthful
and untutored boy Joseph Smith, as David of old was His choice, but as
there was no Priesthood on the earth when Joseph was called, legally
constituted by the authority of heaven to officiate in the name of the
Lord, it was necessary therefore that some one should be selected as
the first Elder for the beginning of this work, for there has to be a
beginning, and he was the one foreordained for the position which he
occupied and filled. After calling and setting him apart for the work
of introducing and establishing this Gospel of the kingdom, the Lord
of course recognized him as His mouthpiece, as His authorized agent,
if you please, and it would be absolutely inconsistent, unreasonable
and absurd to suppose that after God had called one man and appointed
him to this work, that He should pass him by and go to somebody else
to accomplish the same purpose. No sensible person would accept for
one moment such a proposition. To seriously contemplate any such idea
would be charging the Almighty with inconsistency, and with being the
author of confusion, discord and scism. The kingdom of God never could
be established on earth in any such way.

vol. 24, p.189
Through Joseph then, the Lord revealed Himself to the world and
through him He chose the first Elders of the Church—men who were
honest in their hearts; men whom He knew would receive the word and
labor in connection with Joseph in this great and important
undertaking; and all that have been ordained to the Priesthood, and
all that have been appointed to any position whatever in this Church,
have received their authority and commission through this channel,
appointed of God, with Joseph at the head. This is the order, and it
could not be otherwise God will not raise up another prophet, and
another people to do the work that we have been appointed to do. He
will never ignore those who have stood firm and true from the
commencement, as it were, of this work, and who are still firm and
faithful, inasmuch as they continue faithful to their trust. There is
no question in my mind of their ever proving themselves unfaithful, as
a body; for if any of them were to become unworthy in His sight, He
would remove them out of their place and call others from the ranks to
fill their positions. And thus His Priesthood will ever be found to be
composed of the right men for the place, of men whose backs will be
fitted for the burden, men through whom He can work and regulate the
affairs of His Church according to the counsels of His own will. And
the moment that individuals look to any other source, that moment they
throat themselves open to the seductive influences of Satan, and
render themselves liable to become servants of the devil; they lose
sight of the true order through which the blessings of the Priesthood
are to be enjoyed; they step outside of the pale of the kingdom of
God, and are on dangerous ground. Whenever you see a man rise up
claiming to have received direct revelation from the Lord to the
Church, independent [p.190] of the order and channel of the
Priesthood, you may set him down as an impostor. God has not called
you to go out to the world to be taught, or to receive revelations
through apostates or strangers; but He has called and ordained you and
sent you forth to teach and lead people in the paths of righteousness
and salvation.

vol. 24, p.190
It is the duty, therefore, of every Latter-day Saint to seek for the
spirit of truth, and to desire with full purposes of heart, and seek
diligently for the gifts of wisdom and understanding that will lead
and guide into all truth, that will enable us to comprehend the
purposes of God, and this most perfect, most harmonious organizations
which God has instituted by His own wisdom in these last days for the
gathering of Israel, and for the communication of all His purposes as
made known through His servants the Prophets. Men may become
dissatisfied one with another, they may become dissatisfied towards
the Presidency, the quorum of the Twelve, or others, and may say in
their hearts, "I do not like such an one; I do not believe he is as
good as he should be, he has too many faults and weaknesses and,
therefore, I cannot and will not acknowledge his authority, as I have
not faith in the man." Doubtless there are those, too many perhaps,
who feel that way, but the trouble is, and that is the worst of it,
just because they have become dissatisfied with the individual and
harbored feelings of bitterness in their hearts against their
brethren, they lose sight of the designs of the Almighty; they turn
against the authority of the Holy Priesthood; and through their
blindness, allow themselves to be led astray, and at last turn away
from the Church.

vol. 24, p.190
Now, how should it be? I will tell you. In the first place every
person should know that the Gospel is true, as this is every one's
privilege who is baptized and receives the Holy Ghost. A man may be
grieved in his feelings because of some difficulty between him and
President Taylor, or Cannon or myself; he may have feelings in his
heart which lead him to think that he could not sustain us in tits
faith and prayers; but if this should be the case, what is the course
for him to pursue? He should say in his heart, "God has established
His kingdom, and His Priesthood is upon the earth; and notwithstanding
my dislike for certain men, I know that the Gospel is true, and that
God is with His people; and that if I will do my duty and keep His
commandments, the clouds will roll by and the mists will disappear,
the spirit of the Lord will come more fully to my relief, and by and
by I will be able to see—if I am in error, wherein I erred, and then I
will repent of it, for I know that every wrong thing will yet be made
right." I think all men should feel that way. A man may not have
confidence in his Bishop, or in one or both of his Counselors;
circumstances might be such that according to his judgement the Bishop
or his Counselors might be in the wrong, and his confidence in them,
whether right or wrong, would therefore be destroyed; but because he
may feel so, would it be  right or consistent in him as an  Elder in
Israel, to set himself up as the judge of the Bishop or his Counselors
and the whole Church? If one were to get in a position of this kind he
would be like some others I have heard of, John and David  Whitmer,
for instance, two of the witnesses to the  Book of Mormon, and Wm. E.
McClellan, and [p.191] William Smith, two of the Twelve Apostles, some
of whom are still living, and many others, both living and dead. Do
you think you could convince those of this class that they had
apostatized from the Church? No; these men are firmly convinced in
their own minds that they never apostatized. They stoutly and
indignantly deny that they ever apostatized or turned away from the
Church, but say that Joseph Smith and the Twelve Apostles apostatized,
and all the Church had apostatized and become very wicked, and that
God has cut the Church off, but that Brother David Whitmer and Brother
Wm. E. McClellan, William Smith, and others are the only members of
the Church in good standing, and they are all at variance with each
other. If I were to raise my hand against my Bishop, against the
Twelve or the First Presidency, because I did not like them, that
moment I should place myself in the position that these men now
occupy, and that scores of others who have passed away have occupied,
and say: "The Church has apostatized, Joseph Smith and Brigham Young,
and John Taylor, have apostatized, but I am firm in the faith; all the
people have gone astray because they will not acknowledge me." There
is where the man is who rebels against the authority of the
Priesthood, and at the same time endeavors to hold on to the faith.
Never is there but one appointed at a time to hold the keys of the
kingdom of God pertaining to the earth. While Christ remained on the
earth He held them; but when He departed He committed them to Peter,
he being the President or Chief of the Apostles; and it was his right
to direct and to receive revelation for the Church, and to give
counsel to all the brethren. After Satan and wicked men had prevailed
against the Church, crucified the Savior and killed the Apostles, the
keys of the kingdom were taken from the earth. John the Revelator
describes it most clearly. And from that time until Joseph Smith was
called by the voice of the Almighty, and ordained to hold those keys,
no man held them upon the earth that we know of. It is true the Lord
did appoint other Twelve upon this continent, and His Church
flourished and prospered in this land for many years, but the Lord
declared that Peter, James and John, and the Twelve that walked with
Him at Jerusalem, held the Presidency over them. God may reveal
himself to different nations, and establish among them the same Gospel
and ordinances as He did anciently, if necessity require, but if these
nations should be joined together there would be one head, and all the
rest would be subordinate. So that from the time that the keys of this
Priesthood were taken from the earth until they were received by
Joseph Smith, no man ever possessed that Priesthood, nor the keys
thereof, with authority to build up the Zion of God, and prepare a
church or people for the second coming of Christ, "as a bride is
adorned for the bridegroom;" unless it may have been among the lost
tribes, yet of this we have no knowledge, but if so they would receive
those keys necessary to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel for
their salvation. We know not of their existence or the condition in
which they are placed. The Gospel that is given to them is suited to
their needs and condition, and is for their salvation, not ours, and
yet it will be the same Gospel. And God will not call one from them to
give to us the Priesthood, or to give [p.192] to us keys and
blessings, or to point out the organization of the kingdom of God,
because He has established that Priesthood here, and we have it. If He
has any communication to make to us He will send His messengers to us.
And in this way He will deliver His law and give His mind and will to
the people. He will do it through the ordained channels of the
Priesthood which He acknowledges and which He has established in the
earth. He will go no where else to do it, neither will He send us to
them unless they should be without the Priesthood and it becomes
necessary to take the blessings of the Gospel to them, and I presume
that will be the case.

vol. 24, p.192
When Joseph received the keys of the Priesthood he alone on the earth
held them; that is, he was the first, he stood at the head. It was
promised that he should not lose them or be removed out of his place,
so long as he was faithful. And When he died President Young was
chosen by the voice of the people, and sanctioned by the voice of God.
He held the Priesthood which was after the order of the Son of God,
with the keys which pertain to the presidency of that Priesthood upon
earth. He received it from the hands of Joseph, directly from him or
by his authority; and he held it until his death. When he died that
mantle fell upon John Taylor, and while he lives he will hold that
authority inasmuch as he is faithful. So it was with President Brigham
Young, he held it on condition of his faithfulness. If any man in that
position should become unfaithful, God would remove him out of his
place. I testify in the name of Israel's God that He will not suffer
the head of the Church, him whom He has chosen to stand at the head,
to transgress His laws and apostatize; the moment he should take a
course that would in time lead to it, God would take him away. Why?
Because to suffer a wicked man to occupy that position, would be to
allow, as it were, the fountain to become corrupted, which is
something He will never permit. And why will he not suffer it? Because
it is not the work of Joseph Smith; it is not the work of Brigham
Young or of John Taylor. It is not the work of man but of God
Almighty; and it is His business to see that the men who occupy this
position are men alter His own heart, men that will receive
instructions from Him, and that will carry out the same according to
the counsels of His will. You may depend that he will see to it, and
risk nothing upon this head. Hence you will have no reason to find
fault or to rise up in judgment upon President Taylor or upon
President; Young, or upon the Prophet Joseph Smith, or upon the Twelve
Apostles. We have no right to rise up in judgment upon the President
of the Stake, or upon our Bishop, or upon the Priesthood in any shape
or form, unless we can do so agreeably to the laws of the Church. If
they decide against us inasmuch as God has conferred the keys of this
Priesthood, upon them, and the kingdom is here, and its authority is
here, and the Priesthood is here, and the organization of the kingdom
of God is here—and inasmuch as the decision is reached and rendered
agreeably to the laws and commandments of God, then it would be our
bounden duty to humbly submit, and bow to it and acknowledge it. You
or I might think it hard, and possibly feel that it was. unjust, but
as it would be impossible to make it otherwise, we must submit.
"What," says one, "submit to an unjust decision? No, sir!" [p.193] Who
says it is unjust? You or I say it is; but twelve High Councilors and
the Presidency of the Stake say it is just, and in holding to our idea
of the unjustness of the decision, we put our judgment against that of
fifteen disinterested men. Who then is to decide on the justice of the
case? They, not me; and it is my business to acknowledge it and yield
to it. There is, however, a supervisory authority in the First
Presidency; and they may exercise in some degree the pardoning power,
for unto them is given power under the laws of God to forgive. "Whose
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them, and whose soever
sins ye retain, they are retained." President Taylor holds the keys of
that authority in this Church. You may appeal then to the Presidency
of the Church, and they may inquire into the justice or injustice of
the decision and see if the case is entitled to a rehearing. But if
the decision of the High Council should be confirmed, then you have no
other appeal on earth. And yet God has given to us the broadest,
latitude peacefully to defend our individual rights, agreeably to just
and righteous laws. He permits us first to be tried by the Bishop and
his Counselors; and even before that we have the opportunity to settle
our difficulties amicably without going to a trial; or if we cannot
settle them amicably among ourselves we are permitted to call in our
Teacher to assist us if possible to be reconciled to one another; and
if that cannot be done we can then bring the matter before the Bishop
to be formally tried. If we have reason to believe the decision to be
unjust, we have the right then to appeal our case to the High Council,
and then, if the First Presidency so decide, there may be a
re-hearing. So that the Lord has given unto us every possible chance
to vindicate our rights, defend our causes, and maintain our standing
in the Church. No man is asked to bow to unrighteousness; but to say
that the decision rendered by the Bishop's Court or High Council is an
unjust decision is to say one of two things, namely, that these men,
from three to fifteen of them, every one of whom should possess the
spirit of the Gospel, and the inspiration of the Almighty, and is
quite as likely to understand such circumstances as the litigants are
all in error and lack judgment, or that they are wilfully wicked and
unjust, while one individual, and he a party to strife, alone is
right.

vol. 24, p.193
The moment a man says he will not submit to legally constituted
authority of the Church, whether it be the Teachers, the Bishopric,
the High Council, his Quorum or the First Presidency, and in his heart
confirms it and carries it out, that moment he cuts himself off from
the privileges and blessings of the Priesthood and Church, and severs
himself from the people of God, for he ignores the authority that He
has instituted in His Church. These are the men that generally get
crochets in their heads, that get inspiration (from beneath) and that
are often so desirous to guide the Church, and to sit in judgment upon
the Priesthood. The only safe way for us to do, as individuals, is to
live so humbly, so righteously and so faithfully before God, that we
may possess His Spirit to that extent that we will be able to judge
righteously, and discern between truth and error, between right and
wrong; and then we will know when a decision is rendered against us
that in 99 cases out of a hundred we are in error, and that the
decision [p.194] is right; and although we may at the time not be
fully able to see and feel its justness, yet will be constrained to
say that inasmuch as there are sixteen chances against one for me to
be wrong, "I will gracefully and humbly submit." The pith of the
matter is, the Lord has established His Church, organized His
Priesthood, and conferred authority upon certain individuals, councils
and quorums, and it is the duty of the people of God to live so that
they shall know that these are acceptable unto Him. If we begin to cut
off this one and that one, and set their authority aside, we may just
as well at once set God himself aside, and say he has no right to
dictate. Amen.

John Taylor, June 18, 1883

Scope of the Gospel—Different Degrees of Glory—Free Agency—
"Liberty" With a Vengeance—Trials Necessary—Former 
and Latter Trials—The Spirit of Gathering Illustrated—
Judgments Predicted—Zion Already Attracting 
Attention—Encouragement for the Citizens 
of Deseret—Blessings Invoked

Delivered in the Bowery, Deseret, Monday, June 18, 1833

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.194
I am pleased, as I said last night, to meet with you. I am pleased to
talk about the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and also about
other maters that some think are not so directly associated with the
kingdom of God, and yet they are; for all things temporal and all
things spiritual, all things that are associated with our bodies and
with our spirits, everything that is calculated to promote our
happiness and well-being on the earth and to procure for us an
exaltation in the kingdom of heaven, are things that are associated
with the Gospel and that belong to us as Latter-day Saints. The God
who is the Father of our spirits is He that organized our bodies. The
God that made the heavens is He that made the earth, and we are
dependent upon Him for every blessing that we enjoy. We had very
little to do with our coming  here, and now that we find ourselves
here, we are incapable of sustaining [p.195] ourselves. We must be
sustained of God. There is not one among you here to-day could leave
this place unless God gave you power. We hardly realize these things.
In God we live; in Him we move and from Him we have our being. And He
has gathered us together, for the purpose of instructing us and
preparing us to do a work that He designs to accomplish in the
interests of the living and of the dead, in the interests of the whole
human family, that exist, or that ever have existed upon the face of
the earth. He has gathered us here under the influence and auspices of
the Gospel, that we might, under His tuition and guidance, and under
the influence of the Holy Priesthood that exists in the heavens and on
the earth, bring to pass all things that have been spoken by the holy
Prophets since the world was. God is interested in the whole of the
human family. He cannot take them all into the celestial kingdom, for
they are not all prepared to go there, and you cannot prepare them and
He cannot, because they have to be governed by certain laws and
certain principles and certain feelings, and if they are not governed
by these and will not be governed by a celestial law, they are not
prepared for a celestial glory. There are some that may be governed by
a terrestrial law, and may be prepared for a terrestrial glory, but
not for a celestial glory. Still, they are God's children, and He is
doing the best by them He can. Many of you here that have sons and
daughters, do the best by them you can. Some of them you cannot do
well by, because they will not do right. Now, the Lord had more sons
than one. Lucifer rebelled. Adam had more sons than one, and Lucifer
came down and operated upon one of them, and Adam could not help
himself. He had another son who feared God, and was willing to be
guided by the laws of God. Because of this, Cain killed his brother,
the same as a great many would like to kill us under the same
influence and by the same spirit. Now, as I have said, Adam could not
help the action of his son. Cain yielded obedience to the spirit of
the wicked one, and he became a man that fostered every kind of evil.
He loved Satan more than he loved God. He loved the works of darkness
more than he loved the light, and that spirit has existed in the world
through all the ages that are past. It existed before the flood and it
came down through the flood. It existed among the ancient inhabitants
of this continent. It existed among the sons of Lehi. And if you read
the Book of Mormon you will find the same principles—one party in
favor of right, the other in favor of wrong; the one in favor of
obedience to the laws of God, and the other in opposition to the laws
of God. The Scriptures say that it must needs be that there be an
opposition in all things; and Jesus said it must needs be that
offences come, but woe to them by whom they come. This principle of
opposition was manifested in the heavens. Satan was a personage there
who had peculiar ideas, very singular ideas. He wanted to do the same
as many men want to do to-day—to take away the free agency of man.
Some men would like to take away our free agency and tell us how we
must worship and what we must worship. Because Satan wanted to deprive
man of his free agency, he was cast out of heaven and he came to the
earth to teach  that principle, and it has [p.196] prevailed more or
less in every age and under every government. We sometimes hear it
said that we are living under the most liberal government there is on
the earth. I sometimes say, God save the mark! God save the mark for
that liberality that will not allow men to worship God according to
the dictates of their own consciences, that will enact laws to prevent
men marrying wives, while men having really mistresses are sustained.
The men who comply with the laws of God are prohibited from voting,
while the licentious, the adulterer, the whoremonger, the brothel
keeper, the pimp, the procuress and the prostitute have this
privilege, and are protected by law and sustained by lawgivers; while
they profess to be shocked at our supposed immorality they foster and
encourage by their enactments every kind of licentiousness and crime.
Such principles as these are from beneath and not from God, no matter
under what government they exist. We do not want to proscribe any man
in his religious faith. It is none of our business. God did not
interfere with Cain. He put a mark upon him. He deprived him of
blessings and exaltations. He could not have him associate with the
Gods, for He had cast Satan out of heaven who was Cain's instructor:
Cain was the son of Adam. He listened to the teachings of Satan, and
he became what is called the great "Master Mahon," full of wickedness
and full of evil. He killed his brother for two reasons: one was that
he did not like iris religion, and another was that he wanted his
property, the same reasons that influence people against us; and then
there is not much love lost between us, for we do not admire their
religion. But we do not want their property, their houses and their
lands, nor anything that they have, only as we obtain such blessings
properly, consistently, honorably and justly, and that is the kind of
feeling we ought to have.

vol. 24, p.196
But why is it that these things exist? There is a place that some of
us hope to inherit, which is called the Celestial kingdom of God.
There is a certain class of people who will obtain a seat in that
kingdom, and there are millions and millions who will not. Jesus in
speaking on this subject said: "Wide is the gate, and broad is the
way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in
thereat: Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which
leadeth unto life, and few there are that find it." Now, then, in
reference to celestial glory, it is necessary that men should be tried
here upon the earth, for men upon other earths have been tried as we
are being tried. And it was necessary, too, strange as it may appear,
that Jesus should be tried. Yes, for it is written, "It became him for
whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons
unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through
suffering." What! make Him perfect through suffering I Yes. What! had
He to be tempted of the devil? Yes. Was He not tempted of the devil in
the wilderness? Yes. Did not the devil come and offer Him all kinds of
inducements as he does to us? Yes. And did Jesus maintain his
integrity? He did. There is a scene that John the Revelator saw upon a
certain occasion. He was caught away in the Spirit and he saw an
innumerable throng. They were clad in white raiment, and they sang a
new song. And he was led to  inquire: "What are these which are
arrayed [p.197] in white robes? and whence came they?" And he was
answered: "These are they which came out of great tribulation, and
have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.
Therefore are they before the throne of God and serve Him day and
night." Well, how did the world treat such people? It generally
treated them very scornfully. Paul tells us, that by faith Moses
endured, as seeing him who is invisible; by faith women received their
dead raised to life again; by faith men wandered about in sheepskins
and goatskins, being destitute afflicted, tormented, (of whom the
world was not worthy); they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and
in dens and caves of the earth. Now, why was it that men that were
aiming at an exaltation among the Gods should be so persecuted and
cast out by men? For instance I might mention a few I of them. I might
refer to Job and I the kind of trials he passed through;  I might talk
about Abraham and the trials he was called upon to pass through; I
might mention Moses and the trials he had to endure; I might bring to
your minds many other prominent men of God, but I will come to Elijah,
who was a man that feared God and wrought righteousness. The people
had departed from the Lord and trampled under foot His precepts, etc.
So much so that Elijah was obliged to flee and hide himself in a cave
away from the face of man. While in the cave the word of the Lord "a
still, small voice—"came to him saying, "What doest thou here Elijah?"
And he said, "I have been very jealous for the Lord God of hosts: for
the children of Israel have forsaken thy covenants, thrown down thine
altars, and slain thy prophets with the sword: and I, even I only, am
left; and they seek my life to take it away." Well, it was a critical
position to be in, but it was just as critical for many others who
lived in ancient times. And this spirit of murder and persecution
still exists. It was exhibited in the mobbing and drivings of our
people from Ohio, Missouri, Illinois, and other places, in the
martyrdom of Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum in Carthage jail, more
recently in the assassination of Elder Joseph Standing, and again only
a few days ago in an attempt to murder Brother John T. Alexander, one
of our Elders in Georgia, the particulars of which you have doubtless
read in the newspapers. In the face of such diabolical outrages as
these, there is not much room to boast about our liberties. But I
merely refer to these things to show that the spirit that actuated men
in former times is at work today; irrespective of times, forms of
government, places or circumstances.

vol. 24, p.197
Nevertheless, as I have said, it is necessary that we pass through
certain ordeals, and that we be tried. But why is it that we should be
tried? There is just the same necessity for it now that there was in
former times. I heard the Prophet Joseph say, in speaking to the
Twelve on one occasion: "You will have all kinds of trials to pass
through. And it is quite as necessary for you to be tried as it was
for Abraham and other men of God, and (said he) God will feel after
you, and He will take hold of you and wrench your very heart strings,
and if you cannot stand it you will not be fit for an inheritance in
the Celestial Kingdom of God." Some people have wondered why so many
of the Twelve fell away. God tries people according to the position
[p.198] they occupy. Joseph Smith never had many months of peace after
he received the truth, and finally he was murdered in Carthage jail. I
was with him on that occasion, and therefore know a little about it.
And as I told this young man whose life had been attempted in Georgia;
said I, "Brother Alexander, they shot at you and didn't hit you, but
when they shot at me they hit me; so that you got off a little easier
than I did." But all these personal things amount to but very little.
It is the crowns, principalities, the powers, the thrones, the
dominions, and the associations with the Gods that we are after, and
we are here to prepare ourselves for these things. We are after
eternal exaltation in the Celestial Kingdom of God. And we want to
feel that this is the main object of existence, that this is why we
were born, and that God has revealed Himself from the heavens,
restored the Holy Priesthood and gathered us together in order that we
might form a nucleus through whom He could communicate His will;
through whom He could accomplish His work upon the earth and introduce
the Gospel of the Son of God to the nations of the earth and gather
together His elect from the four quarters of the globe; through whom
He could introduce upon the earth the principles that exist in the
heavens, that we might be taught to do the will of God on the earth as
it is done in the heavens, that we might be a pure people, a virtuous
people, a holy people, free from the vices and corruptions of the
world, and that we might learn the laws of light, truth and
intelligence from the fountain of all intelligence, for we are told
the glory of God is intelligence. This is why we have been gathered
together. It is rather a singular thing to see a host of people
gathering here from all the nations of the earth. You cannot prevent
people from gathering here. They are brought under the influence of
the Gospel and they cannot help themselves. They have to come.

vol. 24, p.198
Now, I will here relate a circumstance associated with the gathering,
that took place in Liverpool, I suppose, about 43 years ago. We had
just been driven out of the State of Missouri, and were in the midst
of very hard times. You sometimes think you have hard times now. Why,
you do not know anything. about it. They tell us they persecute us for
polygamy now. What did they persecute us for when we had no polygamy?
Yet we were driven from our homes, and many of our people—some of them
old revolutionary soldiers—were shot down like dogs in many instances.
We were driven from pillar to post from one place to another, robbed,
pillaged and despoiled of everything we had. There are many of the
brethren and sisters here, I presume, who are acquainted with these
things.

vol. 24, p.198
Well, the Twelve were told to go to the Far West, some 200 miles
distant from Quincy, Illinois, where many of the Saints were then
staying. We did not have railroads then whereby we could travel as we
do now. We had to go with our teams, and we had to go among a people,
that would kill everyone of us as quick as they would rattlesnakes. We
were told to go and lay the foundation stone of the Temple, and thus
fulfill the revelation that had been given on the subject. Arrived at
the spot we prayed and sang hymns. We had with us a man to lay the
foundation stone, the man that was appointed, by revelation for  that
work—[p.199] Alpheus Cutler, Bishop A. A. Kimball's grandfather. The
stone was duly laid according to the order which was designed, after
which—right upon the foundation stone—Wilford Woodruff and George A.
Smith were ordained into the Quorum of the Twelve, and Norman Shearer
and Darwin Chase into the Seventies. Chase apostatized and was
afterwards with the soldiers under Col. Connor's Command who had a
fight with the Indians on Bear River a number of years ago, where he
was mortally wounded. Many people declared that this revelation would
never be fulfilled. But it was fulfilled; and we took our departure
for Europe.

vol. 24, p.199
Now, it was not a nice thing, after being pillaged, robbed and driven
from our homes to leave our families and proceed on a mission to
Europe. But the Twelve had to do it, and they did do it. There were
two that did not go—John E. Page and William Smith, and both of them
apostatized. The wrench that the Prophet Joseph spake about was too
much for them. But the rest went. They felt it was an honor to go on
that mission even under such unpropitious circumstances.

vol. 24, p.199
The Prophet Joseph told us just: before we left that we must not
preach the gathering to the people, because at that time there was no
place to gather to. "Preach the first principles of the Gospel," said
he, "but do not say any thing about the gathering." We did as he
directed us. The principle of gathering was not preached; but a great
many came into the Church—a great many thousands were baptized. Myself
and an uncle of Brother Joseph F. Smith—that is, his mother's
brother—ministered in Liverpool; we raised up a Church there; I
remember on one occasion a certain sister came to me and said: "Elder
Taylor, I have had a singular dream, and I do not know what it means."
We had not preached, as I have said, the principle of gathering,
because Joseph told us not to preach it. "What is the nature of the
dream?" I enquired. "I thought," said she, "there were a number of
Saints standing on the pier head, (the place where the vessels start
from), and they seemed as if they were bound for somewhere. They said
they were going to Zion, and they sang the songs of Zion; and you were
with them. Now, can you interpret the dream for me? "I guess I could,"
said I, "but let it alone for the present." We could not prevent
people from being impressed in this way, we could not help the Lord
giving them dreams, neither could Joseph Smith. It was the privilege
of the Saints to have revelation for themselves. John the Baptist had
appeared to Joseph Smith and conferred upon him the Aaronic
Priesthood, and he conferred it upon others. Peter, James and John
came and conferred upon him the Melchisedek Priesthood.    Then Moses,
among others, appeared to him, and bestowed upon him the keys of the
gathering, whereby Israel should be gathered from the four quarters of
the earth, including also the ten tribes. Joseph had conferred this
upon the Apostles, and the Apostles had conferred it upon others, and
when they laid their hands upon the people and told them to receive
the Holy Ghost they received it. Joseph Smith might tell us it was not
wisdom to preach the principle of gathering; but we could not help the
Lord revealing that principle through the medium of the Holy [p.200]
Ghost, which was to teach us all things. The Holy Ghost had operated
upon this woman—and upon many others at the same time—in this way.
Afterwards we received a letter from Brother Joseph stating that we
might teach the principle and instruct the people to gather to Nauvoo.
Now I could interpret the dream. I could have done so before had I not
been prohibited. What, then, is it that makes people desire to come
here? Here are people from Germany, Scandinavia, England, Ireland,
Scotland, Wales, and from different parts of the United States—what in
the name of common sense made you desire to gather here? Why, men that
held the Priesthood of the Son of God had, among other things, been
instructed to teach this principle, that it was a gathering
dispensation, the keys of which had been conferred upon Joseph Smith,
he in turn had conferred the power upon others, and the Elders went
forth and preached this Gospel with the power associated therewith.
That is the great secret why people gather here. We have come here in
order that we may fulfill the will of God, and the word of God, and
the law of God. We have come out of Babylon. We have come out of
confusion. There is confusion in the world   everywhere;    confusion
amongst religionists, politicians, infidels; and there is no one
anywhere, outside of this Church to say, "thus saith the Lord." Men do
not know how to approach God, and none are willing to listen to His
teachings but the Latter-day Saints, and it is sometimes hard work for
them to do it. Men teach their own theories, ideas and opinions, and
hence confusion and disorder prevail in the world. Hence, in order
that God may have a people who will carry out His designs and
accomplish His purposes, He has introduced the Gospel, and under its
influence people have been gathered together to this land, as we see
them here today, and as they are to be seen throughout the length and
breadth of this Territory. The world, as I have said, is full of
confusion, and there will be worse confusion by and by. We had a great
war upon this continent some years ago; but there will yet be wars
pass through these United States, and through other nations, until it
will be mournful to hear the report of the bloodshed, the sorrow and
trouble that will be caused thereby, as also by pestilence, famine and
earthquake, and the waves of the sea heaving themselves beyond their
bounds, and storms and tempests, etc., etc. We have been gathered
together from among the nations of the earth in order that God might
have a people who would obey His law; who had been baptized into one
baptism; who had all been partakers of the same spirit, and who had,
as I said before, learned to approach the Lord in the proper way; for
there is a medium opened out whereby men can approach God and learn
His mind and will.

vol. 24, p.200
Did God place in the Church in former times Apostles; Prophets,
Pastors, Teachers and Evangelists for the perfecting of the Saints,
for the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ? He has in
these last days done the same thing, only more perfectly, because the
dispensation with which we are associated is "the dispensation of the
fullness of times." It is a dispensation that embraces all other
times.

vol. 24, p.200
What, then, have we to do? To preach the Gospel to the nations of the
earth? What else? To gather the  people together, all those who
[p.201] have made a covenant with God by sacrifice. They were to come
from the east and from the west, and from the north and from the
south. They were to be gathered one of a city and two of a family, and
brought to Zion that they might be taught and instructed in the
principles of eternal life. And I want to say that God having gathered
us together, and we having entered into a covenant with Him, He
expects us to obey His law, and be governed by the principles He has
revealed. We are here to build up the Church of God, the Zion of God,
and the kingdom of God, and to be on hand to do whatever God
requires—first to purge ourselves from all iniquity, from covetousness
and evil of every kind: to forsake sin of every sort, cultivate the
Spirit of God, and help to build up His kingdom; to beautify Zion and
have pleasant habitations, and pleasant gardens and orchards, until
Zion shall be the most beautiful place there is on the earth. Already
Zion is attracting the attention of the people of the world. I have
all kinds of people calling on me—Lords, Admirals, Senators, Members
of the House of Representatives, Members of the Parliament of England,
of the Reichstag of Germany, and the Chamber of Deputies of France—all
classes come and they say, "You have a most beautiful place here!"
Why, yes. And by and by the kings of the earth will come to gaze upon
the glory of Zion, and we are here to build it up under the
instruction of God our Heavenly Father. Zion shall yet become the
praise and the glory of the whole earth, and, as I have said, kings
and princes shall come to gaze upon her glory, and we shall be able to
teach their senators wisdom, and their philosophers intelligence; for
we shall be all taught of God. God has called upon us to do this work,
and He expects us to do it. We must preach the Gospel, and we will
preach it; and if we have to meet with opposition and with death
staring us in the face, all right. We are for God and His kingdom, and
for the principles of truth and righteousness. We need not trouble
ourselves about the outside, for God will take care of them and of us.
He will say to the nations of the earth—to this nation and to other
nations—as was said to the waves of the mighty ocean: "Hitherto shalt
thou come, but no further, and here shall thy proud waves be stayed."

vol. 24, p.201
I will tell you a feeling I had some years ago. I was over at
Fillmore. From there you can see right on to this desert. And I
thought—as I looked across this immense valley—if there was only water
there, what a magnificent country that would make! I remember I
thought thousands and tens of thousands could inhabit that land if it
only had water. I did not then know the position of things. I have now
had an opportunity of visiting Deseret and looking at the river, and
am pleased to find you have such an abundant supply of water. An
immense population could be sustained with the amount you have. I
suppose the river shows its best now; the water is high; but if that
water could be properly manipulated, it does seem to me—provided you
can conquer the mineral in the soil—that a vast amount of land can be
put under cultivation and an immense population sustained. I am told
that you are troubled with saleratus in the land, but I am also
informed that you are learning to conquer that by flooding the land
instead of  making furrows for [p.202] irrigation. Already, in some
places, where they have been troubled with saleratus they have the
richest and most productive soils. Those lands where not too much
saturated with the mineral are in many instances the most fertile that
we have in the Territory. You certainly have a fair opportunity for
development; having a large area of land, which I am told is
productive, and with the proper application of the water, and a
concentration of effort I can see no reason why this can not be made a
very flourishing, beautiful and populous place.

vol. 24, p.202
President Taylor next proceeded to counsel the Saints in regard to
sundry local affairs. He appreciated the difficulties they had had to
encounter in that region owing to the nature of the soil and the
giving way of the dam on one or two occasions. He complimented them,
however, on what they had been able to accomplish in spite of all
difficulties, and counseled them to persevere, promising that their
efforts to subdue and conquer the land would be blessed of the Lord.
He also counseled them to come closer together. At present, it
appeared to him, they were scattered over too much ground. It would be
better to get together and begin building a nice little town on each
side of the river, (if that suited them), than to be scattered as they
are now. In this way the place could be made attractive. Good
buildings of all kinds could be erected. Trees could be planted in the
streets. Gardens and orchards could also be planted in the various
lots. And in this manner Deseret might be made a very desirable place.

vol. 24, p.202
He concluded as follows:

vol. 24, p.202
God bless you. God bless your lands, that they may be fruitful and
that the labors of your hands may be blessed; and God bless the
waters, that they may be nourishing and strengthening to your lands,
and be pleasant to use for drinking and for culinary purposes; and God
bless your gardens and your orchards—that is, when you get them—that
fruitfulness may rest upon them; and God bless the President of your
Stake and his counselors, and Brother Lyman and his brethren of the
Twelve who labor among you from time to time; and God bless your
Bishop here, and all the Bishops of this Stake and their counselors,
that the Spirit of God may rest upon them, the spirit of truth and
intelligence, to enable them to carry out all things they desire in
righteousness, that this land may be blessed of the Lord; and God
bless your wives and your children and all the people, that salvation
may flow unto them, and that they may walk in the paths of life; I ask
my heavenly Father to seal upon you these blessings, in the name of
Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.203]

Chas. W. Penrose, May 18, 1883

Prophecies Relating to Our Day—Apostasy Foretold—God's Work
Re-Established—Restoration of the Gospel—Modern Revelation 
Opposed By Preachers—Unwarranted in Declaring that the 
Canon of Scripture is Full—Man By Searching Cannot 
Find Out God—But One True Gospel—Effect of the 
Gospel in the Days of the Apostles—How the Gospel Was 
Restored—How It is Being Preached—A Gathering Dispensation—
Opposition to the Work of God—Destiny Before the Saints

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
May 18th, 1883.

(Reported By Gibbs and Irvine)

vol. 24, p.203
We are living in the latter days, at a time which all the prophets of
God, who lived upon the earth in former times looked forward to with
anticipation. The servants of God whose writings have been handed down
to us in the book called the Bible, were all blessed in their day and
generation wi;h some foresight in regard to the last great
dispensation of God's mercy to man. The Spirit of God opened up to
them views concerning the great latter-day work, which God should
perform, in which He would consummate His purposes, in which He would
perfect His work, in regard to the people of this earth. And they were
strengthened in the performance of the duties devolving upon them by
glimpses of the latter-day glory. They were called to pass through
very trying circumstances. As the Apostle Paul says: "They were
stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the
sword: they wandered about in sheep skins and goat skins; being
destitute, afflicted, tormented; they wandered in deserts, and in
mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth." Generally speaking,
the prophets of God were rejected by the majority of the children of
men. By the spirit of prophecy which rested upon them, they could
perceive how small would be the impressions which they would be able
to make upon the people who lived in their day, and they saw also that
although they might be able to accomplish some good in the name of the
Lord, yet the adversary would come in like a flood, so to speak, and
overwhelm the influences which they were able to bring to bear. They
saw that the work which they were engaged in could [p.204] not
continue, but for a little while. But they looked down to the last
days when the kingdom of God should be established on the earth, when
it should not be prevailed against nor be overcome, but should remain
and continue to grow and increase and spread forth, until its
influence should extend to the uttermost parts of the earth, until all
things should be subdued unto the Lord, until the wicked should be
destroyed, until misrule and tyrany and oppression and falsehood and
false doctrine and the powers of evil should be banished from the
earth, and the light of God should stream forth to lighten every land,
and the kingdoms of this world would become the kingdoms of our God
and His Christ, and He should rule from pole to pole and from shore to
shore. In this they rejoiced exceedingly, and they were encouraged to
perform the work entrusted to them, by the foresight that God gave to
them of the great latter clay work. The Apostle Paul referred to this
dispensation in these words: "Having made known to us the mystery of
His will, according to His good pleasure, which He hath purposed in
himself: That in the dispensation of the fullness of times He might
gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven,
and which are on earth." By this we see that the Apostle Paul—and he
was imbued with the same spirit and understanding as his brethren of
the Apostleship—looked forward to another dispensation than that in
which they labored, which is generally called the Christian
dispensation, because it was introduced by Jesus who was the Christ.
Paul called the dispensation that was to come after His day, "the
dispensation of the fullness of times," and declared in that
dispensation God would gather together in one all things in Christ;
not only the things in the earth, but also the things in the
heavens—they should all be gathered together in one.

vol. 24, p.204
Now, the Apostle Paul, and others in his time—like those ancient
prophets to whom I have referred—had the understanding that the work
in which he was engaged, although it would accomplish that whereunto
it was sent, would only make its impression for a time and for a
season; that the time would come when darkness would come in again;
when false doctrine would prevail; when the servants of God would be
taken from the earth and false prophets and false teachers would arise
who would, (to use the Apostle Peter's own words) "bring in damnable
heresies;" who would turn away the hearts of the people from the
truth. The Apostles saw that the time would come when the people would
be "heady and high-minded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God,
having a form of godliness but denying the power thereof;" when false
teachers would arise and "make merchandise of the souls of men, even
denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift
destruction," "and many," we are told, "shall follow their pernicious
ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of."
John, the beloved disciple, wrote a glorious vision that God gave to
him when he was upon the Isle of Patmos, being banished there for the
word of God and the testimony of Jesus, and in that vision the Lord
showed to him that a spurious church should arise which would have
influence over all the earth. It was pictured to him in the form of a
woman sitting upon a scarlet colored beast, full of names of
blasphemy, and upon her forehead [p.205] a name written, "Mystery,
Babylon the Great, the mother of Harlots." And he saw that she held in
her hand a golden cup full of abominations and filthiness of her
fornication, and he beheld that all nations were made drunk with the
wine that was in that golden cup. It was not merely to be partaken of
by a few, but by all nations. He also saw that the time should
come,—foreseen by Isaiah the prophet—"When darkness shall cover the
earth and gross darkness the people." When Jesus was upon the earth He
told His disciples that the time would come when false Christs and
false prophets would arise, and when because of the iniquity that
should abound, the love of many would wax cold. And we find by
searching both the Old and New Testaments that the prophets of God who
lived in former times and had dispensations committed unto them, saw
that the time would come when the work which they performed would seem
to be lost from the earth; apostasy would ensue people would go after
other Gods they would transgress the laws, change the ordinances, and
break the everlasting covenant. But the ancient prophets had a glimpse
of what God would do in the latter days. They saw the time when He
would establish His work in the earth no more to be thrown down
forever; when He would establish His kingdom not to be left to another
people, not to be overcome, not to be trampled under foot, but to
arise and shine and the light thereof go forth to all the world that
kings might come to its light and the gentiles to the brightness of
its rising.

vol. 24, p.205
Now, my brethren and sisters, we are blessed; with the privilege of
living upon the earth in the latter days, in the time to which all the
prophets looked forward with pleasure, with rejoicing and with
thanksgiving; the time just preceding the coming of the Son of man,
not as the babe of Bethlehem, not to be born in a stable and cradled
in a manger, not to be "despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows
and acquainted with grief," not to be lifted up on the cross and His
life's blood poured out because of the wickedness of men, but as King
of Kings and Lord of Lords; to come vested with all power on the earth
and in the heavens; to "sit upon the throne of His father David," and
to "reign from the rivers even unto the ends of the earth;" to subdue
all things unto himself; to abolish wickedness, to banish evil, to
bind Satan and his hosts, and to fill the earth with light and glory
and the power of God; that the lion and the lamb may dwell together;
that enmity may depart between man and man and between man and beast;
that nation may not lift up sword against nation, and that people may
study the art of war no more; but that peace may be ushered in, and
that; the power of God and the Spirit of God may be poured out upon
all flesh, and all nations be influenced thereby. We are living upon
the earth in the time preceding these great events—in the latter days,
in the last dispensation.

vol. 24, p.205
The question may arise, is this great dispensation which the prophets
foresaw, and which Paul spoke of, already ushered in? has the
dispensation of the fullness of times been introduced for the benefit
of the children of men? or are we still under the old dispensation
opened up by the Savior and carried on for a time by the Apostles?
That is a serious question, though if left to the Latter-day Saints to
answer, one [p.206] that would be settled in a very short time; for go
where you might in this Territory, and ask the Latter-day Saints
concerning it, and they would answer, I know the dispensation of the
fullness of times is ushered in; I do not merely believe it, but I
know it as well as I know that I live." And if you were to ask them
how they know it, they would answer, "By the revelations of the Holy
Ghost." They would tell you they know that God has again spoken from
the heavens, that angels have descended from the courts of glory and
communicated with man, and that through the direct agency of divine
and holy beings, this great and last dispensation of God's mercy to
man has been opened up. They would tell you further, that they know it
will remain and prevail; that all that has been designed must be
accomplished under its auspices; and the work which has been begun
must continue and grow—because it is the work of God—even until the
whole earth is subdued unto Him, and all things are prepared for the
coming of Him whose right it is to reign; and that no man or nation or
government or influence or society, or all combined, can have the
slightest influence or power to stop its onward spread.

vol. 24, p.206
It would be interesting perhaps to consider how the dispensation of
the fullness of times was to be opened up. We read that the works of
God are one eternal round, "He lathe same yesterday, to-day, and
forever;" without variableness or any change whatever. As He acted in
ancient times, then, so may we expect Him to act in latter times. That
if He has a work to perform amongst men, He will commence and carry it
out in the same way that He did formerly. Whenever darkness has
covered the face of the earth, and the people have gone astray, we
find, by reading the Bible, that God spoke from the heavens, that He
sent heavenly messengers to some man or men whom He, not the people,
chose, to whom He communicated His mind and will, and whom He
authorized to preach to the rest. They went with "the burden of the
word of the Lord," they did not go forth preaching for doctrine the
commandments of men. They did not aim to please the eyes or the ears
of the people. They did not as a general thing possess much learning;
in fact, they were to some extent ignorant, that is, they were not
versed in the learning of the world. "Not many wise men after the
flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called: but God hath chosen
the foolish things of the earth to confound the things which are
mighty." But have we any intimation in the Scriptures that God would
act like that in the last days? If we had not we might reason from
what He has done to what He will do. But we have any amount of
testimony in the Scriptures, written in both Testaments, as to what He
will do in the last days. In the first place we read that "God will do
nothing except He reveals His secret to His servants the prophets."
And we are told in the revelation from which I quoted concerning the
general apostasy, when all nations shall become drunken from drinking
the contents of that golden cup in the hands of the mother of
abominations, an angel should come and bring to the earth again the
everlasting Gospel. You will find what I refer to in the 14th Chapter
of Revelations, and the 6th and 7th verses. John says. "And I saw
another angel fly in the midst  of heaven, having the [p.207]
everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to
every nation, and kindred, and tongue and people, saying with a loud
voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of his judgment
is come: and worship Him that made heaven and earth, and the sea, and
the fountains of water." And after this he declares that there
followed another angel, saying, "Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that
great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the
wrath of her fornications."

vol. 24, p.207
Some one may enquire, Did the things that John saw in the vision
signify events that had taken place already, or were they to take
place in the future? That can be easily settled by reading the 1st
verse of the 4th chapter of that book, which reads as follows: "After
this I looked, and behold a door was opened in heaven: and the first
voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which
said, Come up hither, and I will show these things which must be
hereafter." And in the 14th Chapter he says that he saw another angel
flying in the midst of heaven "having the everlasting Gospel to preach
unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred,
and tongue, and people." So this Gospel that John saw the angel
bringing to earth was for the benefit of generations to come, for the
Christians as well as those who are termed the heathen. We who are
styled "Christians" are in the habit of calling all other nations
heathen; I am inclined to believe that there are a great many people
who are "christian" heathen.

vol. 24, p.207
This revelation that was given to John will seem very strange to a
great many people, who are under the impression that the everlasting
Gospel has been upon the earth ever since it was taught by Jesus
Christ and His Apostles. But if that were so, what need would there be
for the Lord to send an angel with it. As I before explained, John saw
the time when the whole earth would be under the influence of that
wicked power which he saw sitting on a scarlet colored beast, and out
of the cup which she held in her hand, all nations were to drink—not
merely the heathen nations, but all the nations of the earth without
exception. I am well aware that this will not sit very comfortably on
the bosoms of some of our Christian friends. But what we are after, or
should be after, is truth; and we should be desirous to obtain the
truth notwithstanding that it may come in contact with our
preconceived notions. John saw that the whole earth would go astray;
and all the Apostles spoke more or less of the time when people would
depart from the Church, when they would "not endure sound doctrine,
but after their own lusts they would heap to themselves teachers
having itching ears;" and says the Apostle, "they shall turn away
their ears from the truth, and shall be turned into fables;" their
teachers shall "preach for doctrine the commandments of men;" and the
Apostle might have added, that if they did not preach to suit the
people, they would discharge them and hire others. The time was to
come when "darkness would cover the earth, and gross darkness the
people," but preceding the destruction of Babylon the great archangel
was to come to earth with the everlasting Gospel to preach to all
nations; and the burden of his message was to call upon the people
with a loud voice, saying, "Fear God, and give glory to Him, for the
[p.208] hour of His judgment is come; and worship Him that made heaven
and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of water," signifying that
the people had gone astray and were worshiping some other god or gods.

vol. 24, p.208
It is the general view that after the days of Jesus and the Apostles
there were to be no more angels to visit the earth. This has been
taught to the people diligently. What for? Because the men who teach
this doctrine do not receive any visitations from heaven themselves.
They have no communication with the powers on high. The heavens to
them are indeed as brass. They pray, but they do not expect to receive
any answer to their prayers, except in some mystical fashion which
neither they nor anybody else can understand. They do not expect to
receive answers to their prayers as the prophets of old did. And they
have taught the people for hundreds of years that there is to be no
more communications from heaven. And why? Because they pretend to
greater light; because they claim to live in an age of gospel blaze,
and christianity, as they term it, has attained such a high standard
of excellence that they need no divine revelation. And yet when you
investigate their condition, you will find they do not comprehend the
Gospel; they differ amongst themselves, they contend with each other
even on fundamental principles. They have no positive knowledge in
regard to the things of God. Some of the clergy teach what they
believe, and others teach what they do not believe, being infidel at
heart. It is true there have been sincere men who have labored for the
benefit of humanity, and who have done a great deal of good; and they
will be rewarded by the Almighty for all the good they have
accomplished. But, wherein they have presumed to minister in the name
of the Lord when He never authorized them to act for Him, they have
run before they were sent, and will have to answer to Him for their
presumption. Wherein men have administered in the name of the Father,
and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and at the same time acknowledge that
they have had no communication with those higher powers, declaring,
that the Holy Trinity has ceased to speak to men, they show by their
own words and make actual confession that they have no authority. They
could not possibly have any, because there has been no communication
from those individuals who alone had the right to give it, and wherein
they have presumed to act in the name of the Father, and the Son, and
the Holy Ghost without authority, they must give an account when they
appear before the bar of God. But the ministers who have preached
religion for hundreds of years have no definite knowledge in regard to
these matters and have to tell what they think and what their opinions
are, and they disagree with each other in regard to their opinions.
Yet they tell the people there is no need now for any revelation from
on high; that there is no need for angels to come to the earth and
make plain the way of life and salvation, because, forsooth, they know
so much. The canon of Scripture they say is full; and God ceased to
speak after He gave that revelation to John on the Isle of Patmos.

vol. 24, p.208
"Well," some one perhaps will say, "does not the book itself say so?"
No, it does not, but these ministers have taught that it does. [p.209]
In the last chapter of the Book of Revelation are we not told that,
"if any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the
plagues that are written in this book?" Yes; but we are also told
that, "if any matt shall take away the words of the book of this
prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and
out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this
book." The angel merely told John what God told His servants in former
times, that when He gave a revelation, man should not add to it. He
told the same thing to Moses—"Ye shall not add unto the word which I
command you, neither shall ye diminish aught from it." That is quite
right. But man is prone to do that which is forbidden. When God
reveals anything, some one is sure to add to or take away from it, and
try to "improve" it or make it void. Hence the angel told John that no
man was to take away from the words of the book of this prophecy. What
book? The book that John was writing—the Book of Revelation. It does
not refer at all to the Bible. There was no such book as the Bible
then. Those books that are now compiled in the Bible—and a great many
more that are not there—were scattered abroad, and hundreds of years
after that, they were hunted up and examined; those that we now have
were selected from a great mass of manuscripts and compiled; others
were thrown away as non-canonical. The canon of Scripture was not made
up by John, but was made up in the way I have described; and there is
no intimation anywhere from God to man that He would give no more
revelations; but the whole Bible from beginning to end proves the
contrary. We are told to fear God and work righteousness, and call
upon His Holy name and He will be nigh to answer, "Ask and ye shall
receive, seek and ye shall find, knock and the door shall be opened
unto you; for everyone that seeketh findeth," etc. That is the word of
the Lord. It does not say that God would not give any more revelation;
but it does say that man shall not add to that which God does give. In
that very revelation we are told that an angel came to John and gave
him a little book and told him to eat it. He ate the book as he was
told. Then the angel said to him in explanation: "Thou must prophesy
again before many people, and nations, and tongues, and kings." If
John was to prophesy to nations, and people, and before kings, would
not that be the word of the Lord? Yes, just as much as that which he
wrote in the book. So it does not follow that there was not to be any
more revelation. The injunction is that man shall not acid to or take
from any revelation that God gives, and that has been a standing rule
in all generations.

vol. 24, p.209
But if this passage in the last chapter of the Book of Revelations
could be so construed as to make it appear that there was to be no
more revelation, such a construction would conflict with what we find
in the 14th chapter of Revelation to the effect that an angel was to
come "having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on
the earth, and to every nation and kindred, and tongue, and people."
And if we turn back to the writings of the old prophets we find that
they looked forward to the time in which you and I live; to the time
when this work should be consummated; to the time when no one should
need to say, "Know ye the [p.210] Lord? for they shall all know Him
even from the least unto the greatest of them." Why? Because "they
shall all be taught of God." They looked forward to the time when "the
Spirit of God shall be poured out upon all flesh;" so that all mankind
shall feel the influence and be brought into union and harmony and
communion with the Great God, the author ot their being. That spirit
will measurably rest down upon the brute creation. "The lion and the
lamb will dwell together, and the little child shall play on the hole
of the asp, and the weaned child shall trot his hand on the cockatrice
den." The earth itself shall feel the influence of that divine spirit,
and cease to bring forth thorns and briars, and in the place thereof
"shall spring up the fig and the myrtle tree;" and "the earth shall be
full of the knowledge of God, as the waters cover the sea."

vol. 24, p.210
How can man know God without revelation from God? "Man by searching
cannot find out God." Wise men have been seeking to find out the
secret of Deity for hundreds of years, and the more they study, the
more they ponder, the less they know about Him. God is not to be found
out in that way. Man cannot find out God, but God can manifest Himself
to man. The only way that the Lord can be made manifest to man is by
revelation. Jesus Christ thanked His Father, when he was praying, that
God had "kept those things hid from the wise and prudent and revealed
them unto babes." "Even so, Father:" said He, "for thus it seemed good
in Thy sight. And no man knoweth the son, but the Father, neither
knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son
will reveal Him." That is the only way.

vol. 24, p.210
Now, according to the Scripture I have quoted to you, an angel was to
come to the earth and bring back the Gospel!—the Gospel that had been
lost, the everlasting Gospel, the Gospel preached by Jesus and His
disciples, the Gospel preached of old; for we read that it was
preached to Abraham, and that it was preached to the Jews before the
law of carnal commandments was given, and then God gave them a lesser
law because they would not receive the greater. When Jesus appeared He
merely came to bring to the earth that which was lost. He came to
restore the Gospel that was preached in the beginning to the
patriarchs, that was believed in by Abraham, and by receiving which be
was able to commune with the Father, who called him His friend, and
who said: "Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which I do; seeing
that Abraham shall surely become a great and mighty nation, and all
the nations of the earth shall be blessed in him? For I know him,,
that he will command his children and his household after him, and
they shall keep the way of the Lord." So we read in the 18th chapter
of Genesis. The same Gospel that Abraham received; the Gospel preached
to the people before Abraham's day; the Gospel preached to the Jews
before the law of carnal commandments was given; the Gospel Jesus and
His disciples preached, and of which John the Baptist came as the
forerunner, baptizing people for the remission of their sins in the
River Jordan—that same Gospel has been restored in the day in which we
live. There is but one everlasting Gospel. There are a great many so
called gospels that men have made, but they are not the true,
everlasting Gospel; for as the Apostle Paul says: "though we, or an
angel from heaven, preach  [p.211] any other Gospel unto you than that
which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." There is but
one straight path to the celestial city. There is but one gate into
the kingdom of God, and "he that tries to climb up some other way will
be accounted a thief and a robber." So said Jesus. This everlasting
Gospel then was to be brought to the earth by an angel, and was to be
preached to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people.

vol. 24, p.211
Now, when Jesus, the Son of God, was upon the earth, after His
resurrection from the dead He appeared to His eleven Apostles—for one
had apostatized, having sold his Master for a few pieces of silver—and
gave them a commission. He said: "Go ye into all the world and preach
the Gospel to every creature; he that believeth and is baptized shall
be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. And these signs
shall follow them that believe. In my name shall they cast out devils;
they shall speak with new tongues. They shall take up serpents; and if
they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay
hands on the sick, and they shall recover." And the disciples went
forth according to His word and preached, and God confirmed the word
with signs following. Wherever they    went    they preached this one
Gospel, and God blessed those that received their testimony.    The
Holy Ghost accompanied their preaching, and bore witness to the hearts
of the people, and all who obeyed the Gospel were made of one heart
and one mind—Greeks, Romans, Jews and Gentiles, bond and free,
Pharisees,  Sadducees, Essenes, Herodians, etc., people from all the
various sects,  and some that did not belong to any sect, infidels
also, when they accepted the testimony of the Apostles and were
baptized, and had hands laid upon them, received the Holy Ghost, and
were made of one heart and one mind; they had one Lord, one faith, one
baptism, one hope of their calling. And we read in the New Testament
that when they met in their assemblies one would speak in tongues,
another would interpret, another would prophesy, etc. The Lord poured
out His Spirit upon the people and gave them visible manifestations of
His power, in addition to the inspiration of the Holy Ghost which made
them all see and comprehend alike, and which bore witness to the
divine mission of Christ and to the mission of the Apostles whom He
had sent forth. These signs were seen in their midst, which comforted
and made them strong. But after a time the people began to go astray.
Wicked men took the Apostles and put them to death. Some were cast
unto wild beasts; some were thrown into caldrons of boiling oil; some
were crucified; others were tormented in various ways, persecuted and
afflicted and slain. Then others began to depart from the faith,
bringing in damnable heresies. Others began to preach for hire and
divine for money, making merchandise of the souls of men. And thus the
apostasy went on until darkness covered the minds of the people, and
paganism was introduced into the Christian church. And the time came
when that wicked power spoken of in the Revelation overcame the
saints. The Spirit of God left the polluted church. The body became
dead. Just as when the spirit of man leaves his body, the carcass
begins to crumble; every particle seems desirous to get away from
every other particle. So it was after the time that the Apostles
[p.212] fell. The Holy Ghost left the church. The spirit of revelation
departed from the body and dissolution set in. Darkness ensued.
Apostasy prevailed. In one of the homilies of the Church of England it
is declared that: "Clergy and laity, men, women and children, of all
ages, sects and degrees of whole Christendom (a most horrible and
dreadful thing to think) have at once been buried in the most
abominable idolatry, and that for the space of 800 years or more."
This was because there had been no Holy Ghost in the church, no
revelation from heaven, no real communion with the powers on high.
Instead of true worship there was idolatry. People had gone into
darkness, and it had covered the earth—all nations and sects and
parties, "clergy and laity, men, women and children of whole
Christendom." From that time to the present, sect has multiplied upon
sect, and creed upon creed, but there has been no uniting power. The
Holy Ghost not being in the church, the body has been segregated,
every part separating from other parts, like the toes which Daniel saw
composed part of iron and part of clay, the one refusing to mingle
with the other.

vol. 24, p.212
In this generation came forth a young man bearing the testimony that
the Lord had sent an angel from heaven to reveal the everlasting
Gospel; and he bore testimony that the angel had appeared to him, and
conversed with him in a heavenly vision. And he testified further that
a servant of God who had once lived upon the earth, who was no less a
personage than John the Baptist, had come to him and ordained him and
Oliver Cowdery to the lesser Priesthood; that he had come as a
forerunner of Christ, that the way might be prepared for His, seceded
advent. He still further testified that Peter, James and John appeared
to him and ordained him. to the same Priesthood which they themselves
held, namely, the higher or Melchisedek Priesthood, committing unto
him the Keys of the Apostleship and of the dispensation of the
fullness of times, the dispensation when all things are to be gathered
together in one, including the gathering of Israel, and the bringing
back of the lost ten tribes, and the gathering of the elect of God
from the four quarters of the earth, that they may be assembled in
holy places so that they may not be moved when the judgments of the
latter days are poured out, and thee they may be prepared for the
building up of the latter-day kingdom. It. was very easy for the young
man to say this, but what evidence is there to substantiate the truth
of his assertion? The evidence is here. This young man claimed to hold
this divine authority to preach the same Gospel that Jesus preached,
promising the same testimony, the same signs and the same power that
attended the ministrations of the servants of God in olden times. Now,
an impostor could bear testimony that he received; this communication,
but an impostor could not draw down the Holy Ghost upon the people; an
impostor could not open the heavens; an impostor could not cause these
blessings and signs to come, convincing believers of the divinity of
the work which he represented.

vol. 24, p.212
The facts are these: People began to believe in his testimony because
they found that he taught the same doctrines as those contained in the
Scriptures; some went forth and were baptized. And upon all that
yielded obedience to the [p.213] requirements of the Gospel he laid
his hands, and the Holy Ghost descended upon them. Some received
visions; some received the gift of healing, and others the gift of
prophesying, etc.—the same powers which were ,enjoyed by the primitive
Church were enjoyed by the Church .established by the inspiration of
God, through Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer of the 19th Century.
He, under the divine command, ordained men to go forth and preach this
Gospel. Some went to England, some to Scotland, sore to Wales, others
to France, to Germany and Scandinavia, and to different parts of
Europe, while others preached extensively through this nation; and
wherever they went and the people believed their testimony and were
baptized for the remission of their sins, and submitted to the laying
on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, they all bore
testimony that God Almighty had revealed to them by the gift and power
of the Holy Ghost, that He had in very deed sent his angel from heaven
and opened up the dispensation of the fullness of times.

vol. 24, p.213
Here we have a people dwelling in these mountain valleys who have been
gathered from the different nations under this influence. Our Elders
go out, not to entice the people to leave their homes; they do not go
as "emigration agents," as some people allege they do, but they go to
preach the everlasting Gospel, and they do it as did the ancient
servants of God; they are not paid for preaching, but they pay their
own way, as a general thing, to their fields of labor, and the, travel
"without purse or scrip." I have traveled extensively myself, as have
many of the men within my hearing, without purse or scrip preaching
the Gospel of Christ; and wherever the people received my testimony I
baptized them and laid hands upon them, and they testified that the
Holy Ghost came upon them, the gifts of that spirit were bestowed, and
the sick were healed, in many instances instantaneously, by the power
of God. I speak of this, not as a personal matter, but because this is
the universal testimony of my brethren, wherever they have been sent
among all nations.

vol. 24, p.213
This is not the work of man; it is the work of God, and it is God that
bears witness to it. This is why this people are here. They have not
come for gold or silver; they have not come simply to better their
temporal circumstances; but they have gathered here "as the elect of
God," the voice of God having gone forth in connection with this
Gospel. "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her
sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues; for her sins have
reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities." And the
time is nigh at hand when the other angel will proclaim, "Babylon the
great is fallen, is fallen." This is the time that Jesus said His
angels should go forth to gather His elect from the four winds,
previous to His coming. And said He, "then shall this Gospel of the
kingdom be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations,
and then shall the end come." The testimony of our Elders who go forth
is that this is "the Gospel of the kingdom," and this is "the
dispensation of the fullness of times;" and that the period has come
for the establishment of the latter-day kingdom; when the people of
God shall be gathered from the four winds previous to the destruction
of the wicked, the breaking up of the kingdoms of this world, as
Daniel saw them in his [p.214] vision, that they may pass away and be
found no more, and that " the kingdoms of this world may become the
kingdom of our God and His Christ."

vol. 24, p.214
The people who dwell in these mountain valleys labor to build up
homes, to redeem the land and make it a desirable place to live in;
but they are here chiefly, and as their primary object to serve God
and learn of Him. They are here in fulfillment of prediction made by
Micah, Isaiah and Daniel. Isaiah declared, "It shall come to pass in
the last days that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be
established in the tops of the mountains, and shall be exalted above
the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall
go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to
the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and
we will walk in his paths," etc. The prophecies of these ancient men
of God are being fulfilled literally; and this people called
Latter-day Saints have come here to learn of the ways of the Lord.
They learned something of his ways in the lands where they were born,
and the word tasted sweet to their souls; communion was opened up
between them and the heavens, and they received a testimony for
themselves. They did not ]save to depend upon the testimony of Joseph
Smith, or of Brigham Young, or of John Taylor, or of the Apostles whom
God has called in our day, but they obtained one for themselves. They
were all baptized with one spirit into one body, and all received of
the same influence; all obtained a similar testimony; and the gifts
and graces of the everlasting Gospel are enjoyed by them, according to
their several faiths and desires for God and the truth. This,
therefore, is the beginning of the great latter-day work, the
restoration of the Gospel, the opening up of the dispensation of the
fulness of times. The work now is to gather the Saints of God. First
of all the Gospel is to be preached to the Gentiles and then to the
Jews. "The fulness of the Gentiles" has not yet "Come in," but the
time is close at hand when it will come in. After that the Lord will
say, "Turn ye to the Jews also." The servants of God are going out
among the Gentile nations preaching the Gospel of the kingdoms, and
bearing testimony that it is His cause; not preaching what they think,
or giving expression to any opinions they may have formed, but from
knowledge of the will of God through the testimony of Jesus, which is
the spirit of prophecy which they obtained by bowing in obedience to
the ordinances of the Gospel They know what they preach. They do not
go out with the "enticing words of man's wisdom," but to preach the
everlasting Gospel as God has revealed it, as He has manifested it
from on high. They are not sent to preach to please the popular ear,
but to deliver in plainness, as the Spirit shall give them utterance,
the message of salvation, whether the people believe it or not. And
our missionaries find that the same spirit exists to-day that the
servants of God had to meet and contend with anciently. The wicked
oppose the message of truth they bear; and the most vehement opponents
to it are those who profess the most piety. They have it in their
hearts to destroy or bring trouble upon t, his people. Why? They do
not know why themselves. It is because they shut their own hearts to
the truth like he Pharisees of old, who made [p.215] long prayers that
they might be heard and seen of men, and not entering the kingdom
themselves, they will not suffer those who would, to enter therein.
They have the same spirit in their hearts that slew the prophets and
put Christ to death. When our Elders go out, instead of meeting them
with argument, these men stir up the people to oppose them by force.
They have stirred up Congress to pass inimical laws to oppress the
"Mormons," to deprive them of the commonest rights of citizens, to
take their leaders and put them to death. This is the spirit that has
been arrayed against this Church from the beginning. Joseph Smith and
Hyrum his brother, were slain in Carthage jail. What for? For the word
of God and the testimony of Jesus; because they taught the truth as it
came from God and claimed to have divine authority, to have received
power from on high. They could not oppose the testimony of these men
by truth, nor by Scripture, nor by argument, neither could they
overcome them by law. But as the mob said that put these servants of
God to death: "The law cannot touch them, but powder and ball shall."
This is the spirit by which the prophets of old were put to death.
This is the spirit by which Christ was crucified on the cross. This is
the spirit by which Peter was crucified head downward. This is the
spirit by which others were thrown unto wild beasts and some were cast
into caldrons of boiling oil. And this is the spirit that is exhibited
in the latter times by some who claim to be ministers of the Gospel.

vol. 24, p.215
The work of gathering has commenced, then. That is part of the work of
the dispensation of the fullness of times, the gathering of the people
of God in one. The Saints of God will be gathered. The wicked may do
what they please. They may pass laws; fulminate decrees; send circular
letters to the governments abroad to prevent "Mormon" emigration; but
as God lives and rules and reigns on high, this is His work and He
will bring it about in His own way and time and there is no power on
the earth that can thwart His purposes. His people will come from the
east and gather from the west. The Lord will say to the north, "Give
up; and to the south, Keep not back: bring my sons from afar, and my
daughters from the ends of the earth." And they will gather to Zion as
the prophet foretold, and build up temples to the living God, that His
ordinances may be performed therein, and that they may learn of His
ways and walk in His paths. Then the Gospel, as I before remarked,
will be preached to the Jews. The way is now being prepared for this.
The work is moving on for the gathering of the Jews to their own land
that they may build it up as it was in former times; that the temple
may be rebuilt and the mosque of the Moslem which now stands in its
place may be moved out of the way; that Jerusalem may be rebuilt upon
its original site; that the way may be prepared for the coming of the
Messiah, who shall be seen in the midst of those whose ancestors
nailed him to the cross, and who, when they see the marks in His
hands, shall say in answer to their inquiries, "These are the wounds
with which I was wounded in the house of my friends."

vol. 24, p.215
This is only a small part of the latter-day work that is to be
performed. We are just in the beginning of it. The Gospel, has to be
preached. The Saints must be [p.216] gathered. The ten tribes must be
brought from the north. The Gospel must be preached to the Lamanites,
those red men of the forest, who are a branch of the house of Israel,
whose forefathers came from old Palestine to this continent. The Lord
is working among them by visions and dreams and by the manifestations
of His divine power. What else? Why we are building temples in this
land. We have built one in St. George, and have others in course of
construction in this city, in Logan, and in Manti. Some people say:
"What are you spending so much money for in building temples? Why
don't you put it to better use?" People who talk thus do not
understand our position. This is part of the work we have to perform.
We have temples to build, that the Lord may reveal many more things to
His people concerning this latter-day work, and we are building them
according to the pattern He has revealed, that we may attend to
ordinances that He has made manifest; ordinances for the living and
also for the dead; that we may be baptized for our dead, so that the
spirits who have been preached to in prison may be brought forth, and
that ordinances they can not perform for themselves in the spirit
world may be performed for them here in the houses we are building.
There are many more things connected with this great dispensation that
I have no time to refer to—and would not if I had time—because they
belong only to the people of God, to those who have entered into the
everlasting covenant, to those who have received the Holy Ghost, and
who understand the things of God; for "no man knoweth the things of
God, but by the Spirit of God." But this work will go on; the Saints
will be gathered, and temples will be built, and Israel will be
redeemed, and the kingdoms of this world will become more and more
divided; and the sects and parties of Christendom will become more and
more contentions even than they are to-day. Infidelity will increase,
for the Spirit of God is being withdrawn from them, because they
receive not the truth when it is presented to them. And nation will
rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom, and people against
people. War will be poured out eventually upon all nations; the only
place where there will be peace and safety will be in the Zion of God.
The judgments we read of in the revelations will all he poured out
just as the Prophets have predicted and just as John the beloved has
declared. All the woes that John saw are bound to be poured out upon
the inhabitants of the earth; every word will be fulfilled, not one
jot or tittle will pass away without its fulfillment.

vol. 24, p.216
We are here in these mountains that we may escape these troubles; that
we may not partake of the sins of Babylon, that we may not share in
her plagues. God has called us out from the world that we may be
different from the world; that the object we live for may be different
from the object which men have in view in the world; that we may not
live for worldly gain, but live for God, for humanity, for the spirit
of the Gospel; live to gather Israel, live to build temples, live that
we may attend to the ordinances pertaining to our own salvation and
exaltation, and those that pertain to the salvation of our dead. That
the word of God may be fulfilled; that His kingdom may be established
upon the earth no more to be  thrown down forever. That the [p.217]
light of God may go forth from Zion and His name be honored in all the
earth, and that He may reign from pole to pole and from shore to shore
for ever and ever. Amen.

Geo. Q. Cannon, June 20, 1883

Obedience to the Priesthood Objected to By the World—Wisdom in 
The Counsel of the Priesthood—Prosperity of Those Who Have 
Obeyed—Temporal and Spiritual Wealth—Effects of the 
Priesthood's Influence—Loyalty of the Saints—Respect 
for Law and Hatred of Oppression and Mobocracy—Destiny 
of the Saints—Their Capacity for Self-Government—Characteristic 
Virtues—Treatment in Regard to Sexual Crime—Honor in Dealing—
Duties Towards Families.

Delivered in the Meeting House, Beaver, Wednesday 
Afternoon, June 20, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.217
I am greatly pleased at having the opportunity of meeting with the
Latter-day Saints in this place, and I trust that our meeting will be
profitable to all. It is a .host excellent thing to come together as
we have done to-day, and as we shall do tomorrow, and have an
interchange of views and partake of that spirit which is accessible to
all of us—that is, to all those who have placed themselves in a
position to receive it, by keeping the commandments of God.

vol. 24, p.217
We have had from Brother Lyman much good instruction, and if it is
remembered and carried out practically in our lives it will be of
great profit to us. There is one thing that suggested itself to me in
listening to his closing remarks, and the[ is, that if there are any
strangers here—I suppose there may be—I am not so well acquainted with
your people as I might be—they will imagine that we are dwelling
considerably on this idea of listening to the counsels of the
Priesthood. If there is anything more objectionable than another in
the eyes of those who are opposed to this work called "Mormonism," it
is that feature of it. I do not think there is any feature that is so
much disliked and so much found fault with as that peculiar feature of
our religion which requires us to listen to the counsels of the
Priesthood. In this respect we [p.218] differ from every other people
upon the face of the earth. It may be said that the Catholics take the
same view that we do about listening to the Priesthood. But then the
Catholics are not gathered together as we are, and are not combined as
we are, and are not, therefore, in the opinion of those who are
opposed to us, so much a menace to others as we are because of that
feature of their religion. Nevertheless, though this doctrine is so
distasteful, we have to preach it. It is the burden of the Lord upon
us, and it would be woe to us unless we did preach this very doctrine,
with all our zeal and all our power. I can readily understand why this
doctrine is so much disliked, and why men find so much fault with it;
because if that peculiarity were to disappear from among us, and we
ceased to listen to the voice of God. as we believe it to be
manifested. through those whom He has chosen to be His servants, this
great latter-day work would amount to nothing in the earth; it would
soon melt away and be like the sectarian systems from whence these
Latter-day Saints have been gathered out.

vol. 24, p.218
God had a purpose in revealing the Gospel in these days and in
restoring the everlasting Priesthood, and that was to prepare the
earth tor the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. It is an important
work, to prepare the earth and the inhabitants thereof for the coming
of the Lord Jesus Christ. Now, I think that every one who ever
believed in Him, or. that ever believed in God, will admit that when
Jesus comes, everybody will listen to Him, and will do as He requires;
for it is written that every knee shall bow and every tongue shall
confess that He is the Lord. He will be accepted as he King of kings
and Lord of lords, .nd the ruler over the whole earth; .nd it is the
constant prayer of those who are most devoted upon the subject of
religion that the Lord Jesus may come and reign king over the whole
earth as He does in heaven; and, of course, if He does that it will be
expected that He will sway a sceptre that will not be disputed, and
will exercise a dominion that will not be questioned.

vol. 24, p.218
Now, the first announcement that was made concerning this work of mr
God in these last days was, that the object in its restoration was for
the purpose of preparing the way for the coming of the Son of Man.
that was the announcement that was made. And when the Priesthood was
restored it was told to those to whom it was restored that it should
not be taken away from the earth again until the sons of Levi should
offer an acceptable sacrifice unto the Lord; and they were also
assured that it never would be taken away from the earth again, but
that it should continue until it accomplished all that God designed
for it. In the organization of this people, in the settlement of these
valleys, in the framing of our first provisional form of government,
in the enactment of our laws, in the building of our settlements, and
in the polity that has distinguished this people from their first
settlement until now, the wisdom of God manifested through the
Priesthood which He has restored to the earth, has been plainly
discernible. Though these are civil matters, its influence, through
the knowledge and power which it possessed, has been most beneficent.
I think that if there is any people upon the face of the earth who
should listen to the Priesthood and to the counsel of God's servants,
it is the Latter-day [p.219] Saints; and I think if there are any men
upon the face of the earth that can claim loyalty from the people and
allegiance to the Priesthood, it is the men who have borne it and who
have exercised its authority from the time we settled these valleys
until now. I think they can do so with the best possible g, ace, for
the best of possible reasons; for when ever their counsel has been
listened to it has always been attended with unquestioned success, and
when it, has been disobeyed it has always been followed by disaster.
The Latter-day Saints are the witnesses of this themselves. We can
appeal to them with the utmost confidence upon this point, because
they know, they have had experience; they have tested these things for
themselves, and they know that these are not idle statements; they
know they are true and well-founded; and that God has, in His mercy
and kindness, confirmed the labors of His servants and the counsels
they have given by bestowing prosperity and blessing upon all those
who have accepted their counsels and have carried them out in the
spirit in which they have been given. The Latter-day Saints themselves
are living witnesses to this.

vol. 24, p.219
The men who followed President Brigham Young and the Twelve Apostles
over whom he presided when they left Nauvoo and came across to Iowa
and followed the Indian trails to the Missouri River and built Winter
Quarters, and then in the spring of 1847, traversed the plains, the
untrodden—that is, to them they were—wilds, of which they knew
nothing—people who followed him and them to Salt Lake Valley, and laid
the foundation of Salt Lake City, they have been the people who have
been the most blessed of God and most prospered; they have prospered
in their religion, they have prospered in temporal things, and they
have been blessed with peace all the day long; while the men who
disobeyed that counsel and concluded that they had had enough of this
work and of following the counsels of the leading men of this Church,
have had sorrow and difficulty and have not prospered. God confirmed
the leadership of these men by bestowing His blessing upon them and
upon those who followed their counsels. He delivered them from perils,
He delivered them from Indians, He delivered them from famine, He
delivered them from pestilence, and prosperity attended their labors,
and every settlement that has been formed in these mountains from the
day Salt Lake Valley was reached has been attended with similar
prosperity. The men who have gone forward and listened to the counsels
of God's servants have been the men who have been blessed; they have
been the men who have had influence, while the men who have taken a.
different course are the men who have not. Where is there any
apostates from this work that have influence in the earth? A few have
had temporal prosperity. But is that all prosperity consists of? Is
that all success consists of? To have a little of this world's
goods,—and there are very few of them that even have that. There is
something else. There is the blessing of God; there is the peace of
heaven; there is the joy of the Holy Ghost; there are the gifts and
blessings that attend the faithful servants and handmaidens of Jesus
Christ, in addition to temporal prosperity, before which temporal
prosperity fades. I am speaking now of money and that which perishes
with money. I have seen the richest people living [p.220] in the
lowliest homes. Why? Because they were rich in their feelings. I have
seen the richest men who were poorer than the poorest of earth's sons.
Why? Because they did not have that rich feeling. Such a feeling does
not belong to riches and earthly prosperity. It comes from the
blessing of God. In this respect the Latter-day Saints may be said to
be the richest people on the face of the earth. They are rich in that
glorious feeling that God gives. You may strip them, as I have seen
then, stripped, of earthly possessions, and turned loose in a
wilderness without a place of security and not knowing where they
would find a resting place, and yet they were as happy a people as I
ever saw in my life. Destitute of many things that men and women
consider essential to earthly comfort, yet they had that which is
above price, and which riches cannot bestow, namely, the peace of
heaven, the peace of God resting down upon them. And they have been a
rich people from that day to the present. If they have not glad hearts
and cheerful countenances it is their own fault. But this is one of
their characteristics. They do have glad hearts and cheerful
countenances. Whereever you go you see them. They may not have rich
surroundings, an abundance of this world's goods, elegant houses, nor
elegant furniture for their houses; but when they have this spirit
they are happy and they are full of peace and joy.

vol. 24, p.220
Those who have listened to the counsels of God's servants have had
this blessing. But, as I have said, where is the apostate, the man
that has denied his God, broken his covenants, dissolved his
connection with the Church, turned Iris back upon the people with whom
he was formerly associated, that can lay claim to this? It may be said
that this is all delusion; but if delusion brings happiness, then
delusion is a blessing. And is it not better to know and feel as we do
respecting a future, to feel that there is a future before us that is
bright and glorious, than it is to have our mind a blank in regard to
a future, to be without hope, looking as it were into a horizon that
is darkened by the densest clouds, which are impenetrable to our gaze
and beyond which we can not see? Certainly it is. Certainly it is
better to have this hope that God has given us. We know that it is of
God. But our enemies say it is a delusion; but if this delusion brings
peace and joy and happiness and certainty, and all those feelings that
fill our soul with inexpressible delight, why, then we are in a better
condition than those who are not thus deluded. But we know that we are
not deluded. We know that when a wife is sealed to us by the authority
of the holy Priesthood, that that ordinance is binding as eternity if
we are faithful. We know that when we have children born to us in the
everlasting covenant and death takes them away, we are comforted with
the assurance that though they be consigned to the silent tomb, we
shall yet have them in eternity. Thus the sting of death is taken
away, and the grave has no victory. Death does not fill us with gloom
and apprehension and doubt and uncertainty. We know as well as we can
know anything of that character that when time ends we shall be united
with our children and dwell with them eternally. We know also that
when a man buries his wife, the faithful partner of his life, if she
were married to him by the holy  Priesthood, he knows when he lays
[p.221] her away in the grave that that is not an eternal separation,
but that they will again be united. And so with the wife when she lays
away her faithful husband, she knows as well as she knows she lives
that they will be united, mid that they will dwell together throughout
eternity, if she continues faithful to the truth.

vol. 24, p.221
It is the Priesthood that has brought unto us these blessings. There
is [lot a thing connected with our existence in these valleys that I
do not in my feelings give credit for. under God, to the Priesthood.
Do we have peace in our hearts? Do we have order in our settlements?
Do we have good order throughout these mountains? Yes, we have, and it
is due to those men whom God has inspired to lead the people. This
good order is due to the Priesthood. We cannot give any credit to
anybody else, however much we might be inclined to do so. We have had
Judges here; we have had Governors here, some of them men of ability;
but we cannot in honesty and truth give them credit for any of the
blessings we enjoy. On the contrary many of them have been our worst
enemies, and if they could have had the power they would have
destroyed our peace and introduced strife and disorder and confusion
and war and bloodshed in our midst; and that these things ,to not
exist is due to the Priesthood, and to the people also, who have
listened to their counsels and been guided by them.

vol. 24, p.221
Now, it is our duty to honor our God, and in honoring God we do not
show dishonor to others. Because I feel in my heart to honor the
Priesthood that God has restored to the earth, I do not therefore mean
nor do I feel any sentiment of dishonor towards anybody else does not
make me any the less a loyal citizen or a true man because I do this;
not in the least. On the contrary, I am a better citizen for this,
because I am more peaceful, I am more easily controlled, I maintain
good order, or endeavor to do so. The influence, therefore, of the
Priesthood upon me, as ut)on all the rest of the community, has not
the effect to make us disloyal to our trust, nor to make us any worse
citizens of the government of which we form a part. On the contrary,
there is no more loyal men to be found within the confines of the
Republic than are to be found in this Territory; no men more true to
the Constitution, or who love it with more devotion, or who are
willing to make greater sacrifices for it, than are to be found in
this Territory, and I think I am in a position to speak
understandingly.

vol. 24, p.221
I say there are no people who will do more to maintain true republican
government than the people who form the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. I would shoulder my gun to defend an Episcopalian
against a mob, and I would do the same to defend a Methodist, or art
infidel. I would do as much to maintain the rights of all men and all
women under this form of government as I would those of my own faith.
I would consider myself unworthy of my position if I did not have that
feeling, and this is the feeling, I am sure, of this entire people
called Latter-day Saints. They hate oppression, they hate it in every
form, and they will fight it as long as it exists upon the face of the
earth, until it is stricken down, and until it ceases to exist. They
are bound to do that. The principles of their religion compel them to
do it. To resist tyranny in a governor who may be sent here? Yes, if
he [p.222] comes here and exercises unjust rule. And the name with a
Judge. Because a man is sent here as a Governor or a Judge does that
make him a king, or give him the authority to trample upon the rights
of his fellow-citizens, or upon the Constitution, and the laws of the
land? Not by any means. And are we disloyal because we reject his
claim to that authority, and the claim of others who band themselves
together and say, "Oh, you poor Mormons, you poor, miserable
wretches—you have no rights here. No, we are not. They may try to
usurp this authority, but they will always find us in their path under
the Constitution, and under the laws; not by force of arms, not by
violence, not by lynch law, not by mobocracy; but contending in the
right place and under the right circumstances for those liberties that
God has given to every human being and especially guaranteed to us as
free men who were born free and who live under a free fo, m of
government. Mobocracy, from the bottom of our hearts, we hate every
form of it, and every form of violence. Where men take the law in
their own hands and seek to redress their own wrongs, it is
abominable, and should be frowned upon everywhere. Better for us to
suffer any number of wrongs than that we should resort to violence. It
would not be right for us to dose, however just our cause may be. We
must maintain law and good order, and we must frown down and trot down
every form of mobocracy and lynch law, and this disposition to execute
vengeance outside the pale of the law. It is just as wrong for us to
indulge in that spirit as it was for the mobbers of Missouri when they
drove us from our homes there, or those in Illinois when they drove us
from there. We should learn a lesson from these things; we should
profit by this experience and stand up steadily and maintain
constantly the rights of man, no matter who that man might be. He may
be our enemy; he may be opposed to our principles; but that should
make no difference in our determination to execute justice and right.

vol. 24, p.222
Now, God has blessed us wonderfully in this land since he led us here.
I can see a great improvement here in your place. In fact I see this
in all the settlements. God is blessing this people. He is causing
them to increase, and He is giving us a firmer foothold. I am glad of
it. I want to see this work increase, because I love it, and because I
love every thing connected with it. It is not a partisan feeling. It
is not a selfish feeling that a certain portion of people may be
blessed more than other people. I do not believe that Latter-day
Saints entertain any such feeling. But I take delight in this work. I
consider everything connected with the future growth of the human
family is connected with the growth and development of this people. I
know this is saying a great deal, but nevertheless it is true. And as
God lives the day will come that constitutional government and the
rights of man will have to be maintained by the Latter-day Saints, and
that at a time when there will be no other power upon this land that
will be able to make headway against the tide of evil that will flood
the country. And it will be due to our organization that we shall be
able to stem it. God has given us an organization that is magnificent,
as our enemies freely admit. We are a consolidated power. And when
anarchy reigns, as it will do, for it is coming, and every man that
opens his eyes to see the evils that abound—if he does not
persistently resist [p.223] the truth—must have a secret dread of it
in his heart; when that comes, there will be no power upon this
continent that will he able to stem it., except the organization which
God has given to us. We have shown our capacity for self-government
ever since we came here, front the very fact that we had no government
except that which we framed. We had to form our own government and
make our own laws. We have had Governors who have fought our laws even
when our Legislature has enacted them unanimously. So that that which
we have to-day in the shape of good government is due to ourselves,
under God. It is due in Beaver to the Latter-day Saints under God. If
we have maintained order and resisted anarchy in Salt Lake City, it is
because of this man [President Taylor] and the man that preceded him
in his office, controlling and guiding the people all the day long; to
them, under God, the credit is due. So it may be said with reference
to our entire Territory. We have shown our capacity in the midst of
all the obstacles that have been thrown in our way, and in the face of
all the attacks that have been made upon ns in various forms and from
various quarters—we have been able to withstand these and maintain
good government. That power we still retain. We are gaining experience
day by day. God is training us in this way. We are receiving a
train-lug such as no other people receive. Men are being made
statesmen in spite of themselves. Such men as John R. Murdock, and
others around him, have been compelled to learn these things. So with
others. They have had to acquire a knowledge of practical
statesmanship, that they might preserve the liberties of this people.
And God has given us the necessary wisdom to do it. I thank Him for
it. He has given us this wisdom, and he will continue to bless us in
this way. And the day will come when we will exercise this authority
in a far wider sphere than in this limited Territory. The same wisdom
that has maintained the organization of this people, and. that enables
us to withstand attacks that would swamp any other people, will enable
us to act in a far more extended sphere.

vol. 24, p.223
We have had conspiracies against our liberties from every quarter; we
have had conspiracies of every conceivable character; you cannot
conceive of anything scarcely in the shape of conspiracy that has not
been formed against us, and yet we live and are a free people to-day.
In many respects there are no freer people in the United States than
we are. But our enemies do not deserve any credit for it. To God the
credit is due, and He gets it, I believe, kern all the Saints. But He
has given the men whom He has chosen the wisdom to govern and control
this people, and to point out. the path of safety. And I predict that
we will be just as prosperous in the future as we have been in the
past, and more so. God will always prepare a way of escape for His
people. Even if everything should be as dark as it was fourteen or
fifteen months ago, when it seemed as though the whole heavens were
covered with the blackest clouds, with no ray of light to break the
darkness, and when it seemed as though overwhelming destruction was
about to come upon us—even under those circumstances God will prepare
a way of escape, He will open out the path and make it plain, and we
will emerge from the difficulty stronger titan we were before, and be
full of additional thanksgiving unto [p.224] God our heavenly Father,
for His goodness and kindness to us. This will be the result in the
future just as it has been in the past, and it will continue to be the
result. For I tell you there is a great future before this people. We
have all the elements which are necessary to make us a great people,
and we cannot be deprived of them. We are a united people to begin
with. And their we are a temperate people, we are a frugal people, we
are a loving people, we are a virtuous people, we are a brave people.
Yes, we are a brave people; for it takes courage to be a Latter-day
Saint. A man that is a coward cannot be a Latter-day Saint. A woman
who is not a heroine cannot be a Latter-day Saint. It requires just
that kind of courage which is so rare in the world to be a Latter-day
Saint—the courage to maintain one's convictions. This famous young
lady—Belle Harris—has given us an exhibition of it. She preferred to
go to the Penitentiary rather than answer the questions propounded to
her. Such an exhibition of courage must have a wonderful influence.
There is something about it, even if the cause were a bad one, that is
admirable. Men admire that quality wherever they see it. There is
nothing so admirable as courage of that description. It impresses
.even our enemies. "Why," they say, "if this girl can do such a thing,
what shall we do with a people of that kind?"

vol. 24, p.224
Well, courage is a quality that this people have always manifested.
They have submitted to wrongs, it is true; but their having done so is
not an indication of a want of courage. On the contrary, it is
sometimes an evidence of the highest and the purest and the best
courage, to be willing to suffer wrong rather than take a course that
could not be approved of to resist it, and these qualities in the
struggle that lies before us will tell. You find a people who are
frugal, who are temperate, who are industrious, who are united, who
are loving, and who increase as we do, and they will make their mark
on the earth. Such qualities always did tell in the struggle for
existence among men from the. earliest days. The nations that have
possessed the qualities which our people possess have always been the
honored nations. They have. been the nations that have won their way
to power and have compelled admiration even from their enemies. These
qualities we possess, and we mean to cultivate them. We menu to train
our children in these virtues. We mean to make them a virtuous people
above every thing else. That is the most desirable quality in this age
of sin and corruption, when women, in many instances, are unsafe in
the. society of men. I want to see it in our country that our young
ladies in the company of our young men, in any place and under any
circumstances, in the darkest hours and in the most unprotected
situations, will feel as safe as if they were in their mothers' bed
chambers so far as anything wrong from the opposite sex is concerned.
I would rather-see men punished with death—which we believe is a law
that should be put in force against any man who ruins woman—than that
there ever should be a time in our country when corruption and wrongs
of this character should run riot. and be unchecked. Virtue lies at
the foundation of individual and national greatness. No man can amount
to much who is not a virtuous man, who is not  strong in his virtue; I
do not care who he is. He [p.225] may be as talented as Lucifer; but
if he is not a virtuous man his greatness will not amount to much.
Virtue lies at the foundation of greatness. We mean to promote it and
encourage it in the rising generation. In order that the rising
generation should have it, the mothers must have it, and feel its
importance, and the fathers also. And then we must teach all those
other virtues that belong to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Our religion
is admirably adapted to every circumstance of life. We can carry it
with us every clay. It is not like our Sunday clothes—to be worn on
the Sunday and laid away on Monday. It is an eminently practical
religion, and is adapted to every day alike and not for special
occasions alone. I like it on that account. I am very much pleased
with it, always have been, and with those virtues that it instills,
the every day virtues of life.

vol. 24, p.225
If I am a Latter-day Saint, as I should be, I am an honest man. If I
were to trade I would trade honestly, or else I am not worthy of the
name of Latter-day Saint. If I had a wagon to sell I would tell what
sort of a wagon it was and not cheat the party to whom I was selling,
or say that he must judge of the article by his own eyes, that his own
eyes must tell him if there is anything wrong. I do not consider that
good Latter-day Saint doctrine. If I have a horse to sell to my
neighbor and he asks me if the animal has any defect, I ought to be
willing to tell what it is. And so with everything else. We must be an
honest people; for I tell you those who are not honest cannot retain
the Spirit of God. God wants an honest people, a truthful people, a
people whose word can be relied upon: a people whose word is as good
as their bond. I do not know whether you all do or not, but if not,
you ought to cultivate this quality of honesty. It is always
profitable for a man to be honest. Let him get a credit of that kind
and it will bring him profit; but if he deceives then confidence is
gone and people will shun him. I never trade with a man that tricks me
more than once. I do not say much. I suppose every body has the same
kind of feeling. I never quarrel nor find fault, but then I think a
great deal, and I suppose most of the people have a good memory for
these sort of things.

vol. 24, p.225
As Latter-day Saints, we should be honest, truthful, frugal and
economical, and do every thing we can to improve our condition. Every
man that has a poor house should seek to get a better. When I started
out in life I attached little importance to the matter of a house. For
many years I was in the missionary field. Fifteen years of my early
experience in life was spent in the missionary field. I was only some
nine months at home during that period, and I attached little
importance to a house. But I soon found out that my folks did not take
the same view that I did about it. I  have learned this, that a woman
looks upon a house as a matter of much more importance than a marl
does. It is her home. And when I see wives in houses of a poor class
when their husbands might build, better, I think their husbands do
not. understand woman's nature as they should do. Women with families
should have good houses, and husbands should labor to get them, and
then leave them to adorn them and, make them comfortable and
desirable. Children like to have a nice. house, because they can
invite their companions to it. Men should strive to make their
families comfortable in this way. It is their duty to do [p.226] so. I
was very much delighted with some remarks President Taylor made on
this subject. He told the husbands to court their wives over again, to
cultivate the feeling they had when they started out in life, when
they were everything to each other, and when they could not do enough
for each other. That is a feeling that should be cultivated. Men
should never treat their wives with disrespect. They should manifest a
feeling of love for them, and more especially whelm they become
advanced in years. There is nothing that will excite love in a man's
heart so much as to see a wife as willing, even in her advanced years,
to sacrifice her own comfort for his sake as she was when they were
first married; and I am sure it must have the same effect upon a
woman—to have the husband, when her charms are fading and she is
growing old, and perhaps not so attractive as she was—to have the
husband tender and kind and loving, r. ot forgetting her good
qualities, nor what she has done. When a woman sees a husband manifest
that feeling towards her, she in return will manifest her kindness and
love for his thoughtful attentions.

vol. 24, p.226
These are little things, but how much they contribute to our happiness
and to our peace! We should therefore cultivate these qualities
ourselves and teach them to our children. Our children should be made
to feel that we love them and that we are disposed to treat them with
proper respect. When we ask a child to do a favor, we should ask it as
though he were a gentleman, or if a girl, as though she were a lady. A
man should never talk to his children as thou,?h he were a tyrant. He
should address them in kindness, and as though they were gentlemen and
ladies, and they will grow up with that feeling and treat. others with
the same respect. Why, I would not ask my children to do me a favor
without thanking them, any more than I would ask any grown person.
Neither would I ask a favor of a hired hand without doing the same
thing. I have been in such positions myself and know the feelings that
such people have. I know that their feelings are tender and that in
their position they appreciate kindness. And people who are young are
more sensitive than older persons of more experience in life, and we
calmer be too careful about their feelings. We should treat one
another with the utmost respect and the utmost kindness. Women should
talk to their children in kindness; not harshly, and not in a spirit
of scolding. It is a dreadful habit this habit of scolding. A man or a
woman who is always scolding, loses influence with children and with
everybody else.

vol. 24, p.226
I pray God to bless you and fill you with the Holy Ghost, in the name
of Jesus, Amen. [p.227]

John Taylor, Recent Trip to Bear Lake

The Work of God—The Events of the Times—Gathering—Temple
Ordinances—The Object of Marriage—Plural Marriage—
A Terrible Lesson—Laws of God Must Be Enforced—
The Priesthood—Parties, Cliques, Rings, 
Murmurers—God is on 
the Side of Israel

Selections from his Discourses delivered in the Various Settlements.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.227
We are occupying a position which is different from that of any other
people upon the face of the whole earth. We have a great work to
perform, and there are duties and responsibilities resting upon us
that rest upon no other people. There is no man living or that has
lived that could have organized and set in order the work in which we
are engaged. There are no men living, unaided by the Almighty, who are
able to carry out this work to its consummation. All that have
operated in it have had to trust in the living God for instruction,
guidance and support, and all that will hereafter operate in it or
that are operating in it now will have to trust to the same source.
This work is one which is associated with the purposes and designs of
God which He contemplated and planned from before the foundation of
the world. The day in which we live has been spoken and prophesied of
by all the Prophets that have existed since the world was, and it is
in the Scriptures emphatically denominated "the dispensation of the
fullness of times," wherein God will gather together all things in
one, whether they be things on the earth or things in the heavens.
Neither Joseph Smith, nor Hyrum Smith, nor Sidney Rigdon, nor Brigham
Young, nor myself, nor anybody associated with the Church at the
present time, have had anything to do with the origination of these
things. This work was commenced by the Almighty; it has been carried
on by Him, and sustained by His power, and if it is ever consummated
it will be by the power, and direction and sustenance of the Lord
Jehovah, of Jesus, the Mediator of the new covenant, and then through
the medium of the Priesthood here upon the earth. These things
originated in the heavens, in the councils of the Gods; and the
organization of the Priesthood and the power thereof, and everything
pertaining thereto, has been committed from the heavens through Joseph
Smith, principally, and through others who have been associated with
him in this great work.

vol. 24, p.227
The times in which we live are pregnant with great events, and there
will things come to pass that [p.228] will affect all people—wars and
rumors of wars, pestilence, earthquakes, the waves of the sea lifting
themselves beyond their bounds; these and ether judgments will go
forth among the nations of the earth until, as the Scriptures say, it
will be a vexation to hear the report thereof. If would simply remark,
however, in relation to these things, that they are the decrees of the
Almighty. They are not anything which has originated with us. We find
them referred to in the Holy Bible, the record of the Jews; we find
them referred to in the Book of Mormon, the record of the Nephites,
and also in the revelations given unto us from the Lord through the
Prophet Joseph Smith; and there are many now living that know that
these events will transpire by things that have been manifested unto
them.

vol. 24, p.228
Associated with this great work of God is the principle of gathering,
and the labor of building temples. We have been gathered front the
different nations of the earth to the land of Zion that we might be
taught of God, and be subject to the will of God, the word of God, and
the law of God. A temple was built in Kirtland, Ohio, at a very early
stage in the history of the Church, in the year 1836, or six years
after the organization of the Church. Some of the ordinances of God's
house were revealed and practiced therein, and many revelations,
visions, and great manifestations of the power of God were given unto
the people. Afterwards there was a temple built at Nauvoo, wherein
further developments were made, and other and more advanced ordinances
were revealed and administered. It was by a great struggle and
indomitable energy that these things could be accomplished at all.
Previous to the completion of the latter temple, Joseph and Hyrum were
killed. But finally the temple was finished and dedicated to God, and
a great many principles that had been revealed to Joseph Smith—and
which he communicated to the leading authorities of the Church
previous to his death—were there carried out and administered in by
the Holy Priesthood. We are now building other temples. There is one
that was completed several years ago in St. George, and many thousands
of people have been administered to and for in that temple, pertaining
both to the living and the dead. We have another temple in Logan, also
another in Manti, both of which are progressing very favorably, as
well as the one in Salt Lake City. Now, in regard to the use of these
temples, neither we nor anybody else living had any idea until it was
revealed to us from God—just the same as the first principles of the
Gospel, were revealed, for they were nowhere to be found on the earth.
Joseph Smith said to the Twelve in my hearing prior to their departure
for Great Britain, "If you come across a people who have even the
first principles of the Gospel of Christ correctly you need not
baptize them, for the possession of those principles will be a sign
that they have some portion of the Holy Priesthood." And to this the
Apostle John bears testimony when he says, "Whosoever transgresseth,
and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that
abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the
Son." But I never found anybody and I have traveled many thousands of
miles—who had even the first principles of the Gospel correctly, nor
did any [p.229] of my brethren—the Twelve, Seventies, Elders, High
Priests, etc., ever meet with such a people. We knew nothing about
these things ourselves until they were revealed from the heavens unto
Joseph Smith. No people outside of the Latter-day Saints know how to
build temples. The world would not know what to do with them to-day if
they had them. Neither religionists, scientists, politicians,
statesmen, philanthropists, nor any others would know how to
administer in those temples if they had them. They would know no more
how to administer therein, than this table that stands before me; and
then we should be just as ignorant on this subject as they, only for
the intelligence imparted unto us by the Almighty. But He has given us
revelation in relation to this matter; He has told us what to do and
how to do it, and what will be the result of our action in the
performance of these ordinances.

vol. 24, p.229
But the world are ignorant in regard to a great many other things;
they do not know anything even about marriage nor the object of it.
What do they know about eternal union? Nothing. Is there any man
living.outside of this Clmrch who will have a claim upon his wife on
the other side of the veil? No. Why? Because in all their marriages,
no matter by what church or denomination they are celebrated, the
ceremony distinctly states, "until death do you part." This is the
acme of perfection in the Christian world in relation to this matter!
Nothing else can be found anywhere, among any of the professed
religionists of the world; the nearest approach can be found not among
ministers, but in the yellow-backed literature of the period, for they
do sometimes refer to the prospect of eternal unions hereafter, while
the churches recognize no such principle. God has revealed, through
His servant Joseph Smith, something more. He has told us about our
associations hereafter. He has told us about our wives and our
children being sealed to us, that we might have a claim on them in
eternity. He has revealed unto us the law of celestial marriage,
associated with which is the principle of plural marriage. I will
speak a little upon this subject. It is very seldom that I refer to
it, but there is need for it occasionally. I speak of it as that law
given to us of God. I do not know, but I have been informed that there
are those who seem to be opposed to this law in one or two places
where we have been traveling. Now, I dare not oppose anything of the
kind. I dare not violate any law of God. And I will tell you what
Joseph Smith said upon the subject. He presented this principle to the
Twelve, and called upon them to obey it, and said if they did not, the
kingdom of God could not go one step further. Why could it not go one
step further Because we had a religion to live by, but none that.
placed our associations upon eternal principles or gave us a claim
upon each other in the family relations in the eternal worlds. But
through this principle we could be sealed to one another through time
and eternity; we could prepare ourselves for an exaltation in the
Celestial Kingdom of God. It is one of the greatest blessings that
ever was conferred upon the human family. It is an eternal law which
has always existed in other worlds as well as in this world. I will
here call your attention to the revelation itself which reads: 

vol. 24, p.229
"Verily, thus saith the Lord unto [p.230] you, my servant Joseph, that
inasmuch as you have inquired of my hand, to know and understand
wherein I, the Lord, justified my servants Abraham, Isaac and Jacob;
as also Moses, David and Solomon, my servants, as touching the
principle and doctrine of their having many wives and concubines:"

vol. 24, p.230
"Behold! and lo, I am the Lord thy God, and will answer thee as
touching this matter:

vol. 24, p.230
"Therefore, prepare thy heart to receive and obey the instructions
which I am about to give unto you; for all those who have this law
revealed unto them must obey the same."

vol. 24, p.230
This you will see is strictly in accordance with what I have told you
Joseph Smith told the Twelve—that if this law was not practiced, if
they would not enter into this covenant, then the kingdom of God could
not go one step further. Now, we did not feel like preventing the
kingdom of God from going forward. We professed to be the Apostles of
the Lord, and did not feel like putting ourselves in a position to
retard the progress of the kingdom of God. The revelation, as you have
heard, says that, "all those who have this law revealed Unto them must
obey the same." Now, that is not my word. I did not make it. It was
the Prophet of God who revealed that to us in Nauvoo, and I bear
witness of this solemn fact before God, that He did reveal this sacred
principle to me and others of the Twelve, and in this revelation it is
stated that it is the will and law of God that "all those who have
this law revealed unto them must obey the same." And the revelation
further says:

vol. 24, p.230
"For behold! I reveal unto you a new and everlasting covenant; and if
ye abide not that covenant, then are ye damned." Think of that, will
you. For it is further said: "no one can reject this covenant, and be
permitted to enter into my glory."

vol. 24, p.230
There are many people who try to excuse themselves in this matter and
who essay to do as they please, but as the Lord God liveth, He will
not excuse them. He expects those who profess to be his people to
carry out that law. The revelation continues to say:

vol. 24, p.230
"For all who will have a blessing at my hands, shall abide the law
which was appointed for that blessing, and the conditions thereof, as,
were instituted from before the foundation of the world;"

vol. 24, p.230
"And as pertaining to the new and everlasting covenant, it was
instituted for the fullness of my glory; and he that receiveth a
fullness thereof, must and shall abide the law, or he shall be damned,
saith the Lord God."

vol. 24, p.230
I thought I would have a little of this revelation read. The whole
revelation is quite lengthy. But it goes to say that all covenants
heretofore entered into amount to nothing, and that they will be of he
benefit to people beyond the grave.

vol. 24, p.230
Now, as I have already said, the reason was very obvious why a law of
this kind should be had., As a people we professed to be Latter-day
Saints. We professed to be governed by the word, and will, and law of
God. We had a religion that might do to live by, but we had none to
die by. But this was a principle that God had revealed ants us, and it
must be obeyed. I had always entertained strict ideas of virtue, and I
felt as a married man that this was to me, outside of this principle,
an appalling thing to do. [p.231] The idea of my going and asking a
young lady to be married to me, when I had already a wife! It was a
thing calculated to stir up feelings from the innermost depth of the
human soul. I had always entertained the strictest regard for
chastity. I had never in my life seen the time when I have known man
deceiving a weir, an—and it is often done in the world, where
notwithstanding the crime, the man is received into society, and the
poor woman is looked upon as a pariah and an outcast—I have always
looked upon such a thing as infamous, and upon such a man as a
villain, and I hold to-day the same ideas. Hence, with the feelings I
had entertained, nothing but a knowledge of God, and the revelations
of God, and the truth of them, could have induced me to embrace such a
principle as this. We seemed to put off, as far as we could, what
might be termed the evil flay. Some time after these things were made
known to us, I was riding out of Nauvoo on horseback, and met Joseph
Smith coming in, tie, too, being on horseback. Some of you who were
acquainted with Nauvoo, know where the graveyard was. We met upon the
road going on to the hill there. I bowed to Brother Joseph, and having
done the same to me he said; "Stop;" and he looked at me very
intently. "Look here," said he, "those things that have been spoken of
must be fulfilled, and if they are not entered into right away, the
keys will be turned." Well, what did I do? Did I feel to stand in the
way of this great, eternal principle, and treat lightly the things of
God? No. I replied: "Brother Joseph, I will try and carry these things
out," and I afterwards did, and I have done it more times than once;
but then I have never broken a law of the United States in doing so,
and I am at their defiance to prove to the contrary.

vol. 24, p.231
I have related this to show why these eternal covenants are entered
into; and that man among you who would seek to pervert these things
and teach them to others and seek to frustrate the designs of God in
regard to them, I tell you God will lay His hand upon him unless he
repents, and speedily takes another course. I don't know when I have
talked so plainly as I have done to-day; but these are the feelings of
my heart and they are true. It is for us to magnify our callings and
not to tamper with the things of God. We must sustain and maintain the
principles that God has committed to us inviolate. And about this
nation and its ideas and feelings, we ask very little of unreasonable
men who are not acquainted with the principles of which they speak.
This nation will have enough to do by and by without troubling itself
about us. It is for us to learn the ways of God and to place ourselves
in subjection to His law. And then it is not enough for men to be
married to wives and be sealed according to the order of God, they
must treat them aright when they have them; they must treat them as
they would treat angels of God; they must be full of kindness and
mercy and long-suffering; they must provide for them and make them
happy and comfortable, and take care of the famalies they have by
them, and in this way gain the favor of God, and the respect of all
honorable men. The laws of heaven must not be violated. We must keep
sacred the holy covenants we have entered into. I will here relate a
circumstance that came under my notice a short time ago, which will
serve to show the terrible [p.232] consequences following a violation
of the law of God.

vol. 24, p.232
A certain Bishop wrote to me to know what should be done in the
following case: A man had been away from home on a mission, and during
his absence his wife had committed adultery. I replied that the woman
would have to be severed from the Church; but requested that the,
aggrieved husband should call upon me. He did so, bringing with him
his delinquent wife and three beautiful little boys—three as beautiful
little boys as I ever saw. He also brought with him the villain who
had done the damage. But I told him to take him away, I would have no
communication with such a contemptible wretch. The husband explained
that he wished to talk with me in the presence of his wife, if it was
agreeable. He wanted to know what was to be done in the case. I told
him I should be under the necessity of confirming the Bishop's
decision in the case, but I will have read to you what the law says
upon the subject. George Reynolds, who is one of my secretaries, was
present, and I asked him to read certain portions of the revelation on
celestial marriage; for they had been married according to that order.
That revelation states that, "If a man receiveth a wife in the new and
everlasting covenant, and if she be with another man, and I have not
appointed unto her by the holy anointing, she hath committed adultery
and shall be destroyed." And in another place it says, "they shall be
destroyed in the flesh, and shall be delivered unto the buffetings of
Satan unto the day of redemption, saith the Lord God." Now, said I, I
did not make that law. I find it in the word of God. It is not my
province to change it. I cannot make any change. I  am sorry for these
little children. I am sorry for the shame and infamy that has been
brought upon them; but I cannot reverse the law of God. I did not
commit this crime; I am not responsible for it; I cannot take upon
myself,, the responsibility of other peoples' acts. Well, it made my
heart ache. The husband wept like a child, so did the woman; but I
could not help that. I speak of his for the purpose of bringing up
other things, and of presenting them before the people. And the
principle I desire to impress upon their minds is, that we have no
right, any of us, to violate the laws of God. 

vol. 24, p.232
The President of a Stake has no right to violate these laws; his
Counselors have no right to do it; the Bishops have no right to do it;
the Priests, Teachers and Deacons have no right to do it. God has
called us to stand in holy places, and has placed upon us the
responsibility of the Priesthood. He expects us to be as true to that
Priesthood and to the administration thereof as the Gods are in the
eternal worlds. We may think we can do this, that and the other
irrespective of the word of Go(i, but let it be understood that we
cannot hide anything from the Lord; the Scriptures say, "hell and
destruction are before the Lord: how much more then the hearts of the
children of men." We may succeed in hiding our affairs from men; but
it is written that for every word and every secret thought we shall
have to give an account in the day when accounts have to be rendered
before God, when hypocrisy and fraud of any kind will not avail us;
for by mar words and by our works we shall be justified, or by them we
shall be condemned. It is for us  to walk uprightly before God. And it
is for the Priesthood—the Presidents of [p.233] Stakes, Bishops,
Priests, Teachers and Deacons—to be governed by the law of God, and to
see that there is no iniquity prevailing in the Church, and if there
is, it must be dealt with according to the law of God, and not
according to the notions and opinions of men. We have no right to
condone this and to change the other, and to think that we are going
to save men by permitting all kinds of iniquity to abound. It is the
duty of those in authority to see things straightened out. Matters are
sometimes allowed to go on to that extent that hard feelings,
division, contention and strife arise, and all this because Teachers,
Bishops and others do not do their duty. In our Bishops' Courts, and
in our High Councils, we must be governed by the law of God, and not
by our notions and sympathies, or anything of that kind, and not
because it is somebody's son, or somebody's brother, or somebody's
relative. If I have any sons, brothers or relatives, and they do
something wrong, bring them up and adjudge them according to the law
of God, and do the same with me and with everybody else. We sometimes
think we will bear with this, that and the other thing. Perhaps a man
may be a drunkard, and being a pretty good sort of a fellow, we think
we will bear with him. I tell you he ought to be dealt with according
to the law of God, and the same for Sabbath breaking, adultery, and
other violations of His laws. The Saints cannot violate any of the
laws of God with impunity, and the officers of the Church ought to see
that they do not do it. We must not be governed by sympathies. My
sympathies in the case that I related were very strong; but I must not
be governed by sympathies—I must be governed by the law of God.

vol. 24, p.233
"The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul." God has
organized His Church after the pattern that exists in the heavens, and
has given us laws for the government thereof, and placed at the head
of it the holy Priesthood, which is after the order of Melchisedek,
which is after the order of the Son of God, and which is after the
power of an endless life, and then He has also introduced the Aaronic
Priesthood as an appendage to the other. And what are these
Priesthoods? The Priesthood is the rule and government of God as it
exists, whether in the heavens or on the earth, and wherever that
Priesthood is introduced, and the Gospel is introduced, life and
immortality are brought to light; so that men can be placed in
communion with God; so that by the spirit of light, truth and
revelation, they can roll back the mists of darkness, gaze down the
vista of future ages, and contemplate the purposes of God as they roll
forth in all their majesty, power and glory. This is the position that
we as Priests of the Most High God ought to occupy. We should feel
that we are not living for ourselves, but that we are living for
God—living to accomplish His purposes. We are here to build up His
Church and to purify it from all evil, that it may be presented before
the Father as the bride, the Lamb's wife without spot or wrinkle. We
are here to build up a Zion unto the Lord of Hosts—a Zion, which
signifies the pure in heart—a people who will be prepared for the
great events that are about to transpire upon this earth, and who will
be able to stand the convulsions that will overthrow the world—and He
has given us the Priesthood for that very purpose.

vol. 24, p.233
But there are those in our midst, who, although they have a name
[p.234] and a standing in the Church, disregard the authority of the
Priesthood, both local and general. I  hear sometimes of parties, ar,
d of cliques, and of rings it, our midst. What! what, a party in the
Church after kingdom of God? What! rings associated with the
principles of eternal truth—associated with the celestial law that
emanates item our Heavenly Father? The devil got up a ring and was
cast out of heaven forgetting it up, as also a third part of the,
spirits who associated themselves with hint. They were cast. out
because they devised principles that were in opposition to the word
and will and law of God, and every man who follows in their footsteps,
unless he speedily repent, will be placed in the same position—will
also be cast out. The law of God must be put in force against the
transgressor. No man who professes to be a Latter-day Saint can
transgress with impunity. The Priesthood of God cannot be disregarded
with impunity. We have men in our midst who are not afraid to speak
against the authorities of the Church in the localities in which they
live. Jude, in his general epistle, refers to such men. He alludes to
them as "filthy dreamers who defile the flesh, despise dominion, and
speak evil of dignities. Yet," he says, "Michael, the archangel, when
contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses, durst
not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The Lord rebuke
thee. But these speak evil of those things which they know not * *
clouds they are without water, carried about of winds * * wandering
stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever. These
are murmurers, complainers, walking after their own lusts; and their
mouths speaketh great swelling words, having men's persons in
admiration because of advantage." So also Peter speaks of such
characters, "But these as natural brute beasts made to be taken and
destroyed, speak evil of the things that they understand not; and
shall utterly perish in their own corruption." Now, we have such men
as these up and. down. I think Brother Hoses Stout describes them as
"smart Alecs." They think they are wiser and better than other people,
and they want to regulate the affairs of God, when God has given them
no authority to do it. But it is woe to, those who fight against the
authorities of the Church of God. Let such be brought up before proper
tribunals; for no back-biting, nor anything of that kind can be
sanctioned in the Church and kingdom of God. These are things that
prevail more or less in various parts of the Territory. I suppose we
have them to meet. They have always been, to a greater or less degree,
mixed up with the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth; but h, is
for the authorities to purge the Church of all such things, and to
have a people who will be united, who will be one, and who will be
governed by the law of God. If I violate any law of the Church, bring
me up for it; if any one else does, bring him up for it; but don't go
sneaking around back-biting and misrepresenting. Let us act as men, at
least, if we won't be Saints; but we should be true to our calling and
profession, and honor our God. There is nothing new in all this. The
spirit of rebellion has gone on ever since the devil and his angels
were cast out of heaven. He and. they have been making war against
the Saints, and will continue to do so; but Satan will finally be
[p.235] overcome. Before that, however, Satan will be bound for a
thousand years, and during that time we will have a chance to build
temples and to be baptized for the dead, and to do a work pertaining
to the world that has been, as well as to the world that now is, and
to operate under the direction of the Almighty in bringing to pass
those designs which He contemplated from the foundation of the world.

vol. 24, p.235
It is for us to live holily, justly, purely and righteously before
God, that we may have a legitimate claim upon Him. If we will do this,
then I tell you, in the name of Israel's God, that you shall call upon
the Lord and He will hear and answer you; that you shall draw nigh
unto Him and He will draw nigh unto you, and will pour upon your heads
blessings that it has not entered into your hearts to conceive of; and
if all Israel will do this and fear God and work righteousness before
Him, there is no. power in existence can injure the Saints; for God is
on the side of Israel, and He will put a book in the jaws of our
enemies. And I will say here, woe to them that fight against Zion, woe
to them that plot against Zion, for God will fight and plot against
them! And woe to the hypocrites in Zion and those that profess to fear
God and are wallowing in transgression; God will be after you, for ere
long the sinners in Zion will be afraid, and fearfulness will surprise
the hypocrite. Now, let us purge ourselves from unrighteousness, for
God is going to roll forth His work, and whether you or I do right or
not, it will make no difference, the work will go on: it is onward,
onward, onward, and will continue to be onward, until the kingdoms of
this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ, and.
He will reign for ever and ever. [p.236]

Wilford Woodruff, July 20, 1883

Object of Meeting Together—Our Dependence Upon 
the Spirit of the Lord—Certain Rights Which Belong to All 
Mankind—Unpopularity of God's Servants in All Ages of the World—
A Man Must Be Born Again Before He Can Understand the Things 
of God—The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints—The 
Gospel the Same in All Dispensations—How the Gospel 
Was Restored—The Gift of the Holy Ghost—Utah 
Built Up By the Power of God—Joseph Smith Received All 
the Keys of the Priesthood By the Administration of Angels—
Fulfillment of Revelation—The Priesthood—Plural Marriage.

Delivered at the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
Sunday Afternoon, July 20, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.236
We meet here upon the Sabbath day for the purpose of partaking of the
sacrament, the emblems of the Lord's body and blood which were broken
and shed for us, and also to give and receive instruction as we may be
led by the Spirit of God.

vol. 24, p.236
It is well known to the Latter-day Saints—though perhaps not to
.strangers—that no Elder or member of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints who enters into this Tabernacle knows who is going
to be called upon to speak to the people. Hence no man spends a week,
a day, an hour, or a moment to prepare a discourse to deliver unto the
people. We are all of us dependent upon the Spirit of the Lord, upon
revelation, upon inspiration, upon the Holy Ghost, in order to be
qualified to teach the people before whom we are called to speak, and
if the Lord does not give me the Holy Spirit this afternoon, I promise
you all you will not get much out of Brother Woodruff, whether they be
Saints or strangers. I have never seen a day since I have been a
member of this Church, that I have felt that any man was qualified to
teach saint or sinner, Jew or Gentile, the inhabitants of the earth
abroad or at home, only as he was moved upon by the power of God. I
have never believed any man was qualified from the days of Father Adam
to our day to go forth among the inhabitants of the earth with the
declaration of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, in a way and manner to
convince them or teach them the Gospel in its truth and purity, and in
the power of God, only by inspiration. I have never believed that any
man was qualified in any age of the world to build up the kingdom of
God, or do the will of God only upon that principle. And I have
[p.237] felt, both while abroad in the world, as well as at home, that
when called upon to teach the Latter-day Saints or anybody else—I have
felt as though my lips ought to be touched with a live coal from off
the altar, and my heart filled with inspiration from Almighty. God.
When I think upon the day and age in when we live, when I think upon
this day and dispensation in which the God of heaven has set His hand
to carry out the fulfillment of the mighty prophecies contained within
the lids of the Bible, the Old and New Testaments, the stick of Judah,
I realize that in order to comprehend these things a man must be in
possession of the Spirit of the Lord day by day. In the words of the
Savior as recorded in St. John's Gospel, "This is eternal life, that
they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou
hast sent.

vol. 24, p.237
I say many things when I am called upon to speak in the presence of
strangers that I do not confine myself to when addressing the Saints,
because the latter are acquainted with our principles, while the
former are not.

vol. 24, p.237
As Latter-day Saints we respect the rights of all men. We believe that
all mankind, men and women, in this and every other dispensation and
generation, have certain rights; that God has created all men with an
agency, I care not in what kingdom, empire, republic or place they
dwell. They have a right to enjoy their religion. They have a right to
worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences. "But,"
says one, "do you mean that in empires where an emperor holds the
rights and destinies of his subjects in his hands?" Yes. I mean there
is no emperor who breathes the breath of life who has the right to
deprive one of his subjects of the freedom of his religion. I will
tell you why. No emperor no king, no president, no ruler of any nation
under the heavens has ever given his subjects life. Their life has
come from God, and Godhas granted them their agency and the right to
worship Him according to the light and knowledge they have. This is
the view entertained by the Latter-day Saints. And I have heard Joseph
Smith say that if he were emperor of the whole world, holding the
destinies of all men in his hands, he would defend the religious
rights of every man, whether his religion was right or wrong. And
especially ought this to be the case in this American nation, the
constitution of which guarantees to all people the right to worship
God according to the dictates of their own conscience. This is the
broad platform upon which our government has been founded. I have
looked upon the Constitution of the United States as one of the best
instruments ever devised by man for the government of the inhabitants
of the earth. I look upon it as such to-day. And while we are willing
to allow the Methodists, the Baptists, the Presbyterians, the
Catholics, and every sect under heaven, the right to enjoy their
religion undisturbed, yet we claim the same privilege as a people, as
a church, as the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and
hence, in expressing myself here this afternoon with regard to the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, or the kingdom of God, if I differ from any of
this congregation, I have a right to differ; the congregation has.a
right to differ from me; and no man has a right to say, Why do you so?
The destinies of the whole human family are in the hands of God. I
shall be held accountable [p.238] before the God of heaven—and so will
all men—for the course I pursue in this life.

vol. 24, p.238
There is one very peculiar feature with regard to the followers of
Jesus Christ, or those that have attempted in other dispensations to
obey the law of heaven, and that is, their unpopularity in the world
from the days of Father Adam to the present time. Trace it through
from the beginning, and you will find thatmen who were inspired by
Almighty God to go forth and proclaim any message to the inhabitants
of the earth, have been most unpopular in their day and generation.
You will find it has been so in the whole history of the world. You
may go back, for instance, to the days of Noah. Noah was a preacher of
righteousness. He was called of God. He was warned of God, and told
what to do to save himself and family. The world had become terribly
corrupt, and it was necessary that the people be called upon to
repent. To this end God Almighty raised up a prophet. That prophet was
Noah. He went forth as he was commanded and preached the Gospel of
Jesus Christ in its purity and truth. He was commanded to build an ark
on dry land. The people laughed at him and would not believe his
testimony. For one hundred and twenty years he warned the inhabitants
of the earth of the coming flood; but all that he could save were the
members of his own family, some eight souls. The flood carne, and all
the inhabitants of the earth, save those who had entered the ark, were
drowned. Their spirits were shut up in prison in the spirit world, and
they remained there uutil after the death of Jesus Christ; and while
His body lay in the tomb three and a half days He went and preached to
those spirits in prison, wilere they had been shut up for thousands of
years.

vol. 24, p.238
As it was with Noah so it was with other Prophets who lived in ancient
days. You may trace the history of Daniel, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Isaiah,
and the rest down to the days of Jesus Christ, and you find they were
all unpopular in their day and generation. In consequence of the
wickedness that prevailed in the world, those Prophets were moved upon
to prophesy concerning the destruction of Babylon the great, Ninevah,
Tyre, and many other ancient cities; they declared the word of the
Lord to the inhabitants of these cities, but their testimony was not
believed; and because of their unpopularity, the Prophets were put to
death. Nevertheless, not one jot or tittle of their predictions fell
to the ground unfulfilled.

vol. 24, p.238
Then, again, you come along down to the days of Jesus Christ. You
trace His life from His birth in a stable to the tomb. Was ever a man
on the earth—a good man like the Savior—so persecuted, opposed,
ridiculed and derided as He was by the Jews, Pharisees, Sadducees, and
the different sects of that day? No matter what He did it was
attributed to him for evil. If He cast out devils it was attributed to
the power of Belzeebub. If He restored the blind to sight, they were
ready to cry out, "You give God the glory, this man is a sinner." And
so in all His works was He opposed, persecuted and derided. And His
Apostles shared the same fate. Every soul of them—with the exception
of John—had to lay down their lives and seal their testimony with
their blood. Some were beheaded, some were sawn asunder. Even in the
case of John they sought his life, but it was decreed [p.239] that he
should live, and he remains on the earth to this day—although probably
there has been a change in his body—and will remain until the Son of
Man comes in the clouds of heaven.

vol. 24, p.239
I speak of these things to show that men of God in all ages of the
world have been unpopular. Jesus warned His disciples with regard to
this opposition. He said to them: "If ye were of the world, the world
would love his own: because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen
you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." Why didn't the
world love the Prophets and Apostles in their day and generations. Why
does the whole sectarian world rise up against Prophets and Apostles
in this day and age of the world? Simply because in former ages they
rebuked sin, and in this age they to the same. They have been
plain-spoken men. They have gone forth and declared the word of God as
they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost.

vol. 24, p.239
Now, with regard to the day and age in which we live. The Saints are
acquainted with our history as a people. They have a testimony to bear
that the world knows not of. A man must become acquainted with the
Lord, acquainted with the principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and
receive them before he is qualified to understand the work of God, or
the things pertaining to the kingdom of God. We read of a man named
Nicodemus, who came to Jesus by night. Said he: "We know that thou art
a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou
doest, except God be with him. Jesus answered and said unto him,
Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born again, he cannot
see the kingdom of God. Nicodemus saith unto Him, How can a man be
born when he is old? can he enter the second time into his mother's
womb, and be born? Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto time,
except a man be born of the water and of the spirit, he cannot enter
into the kingdom of God." This is the principle that has been
connected with the Gospel of Jesus Christ in every dispensation of the
world.

vol. 24, p.239
As an organization, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
has been in existence now for 53 years. It was organized in the first
place with six members on the 6th day of April, 1830—organized by a
Prophet of God, a man raised up by commandment of God, by inspiration,
by revelation, and by the administration of angels. Every step that he
took was taken by commandment and revelation. He was given to
understand by the angels of God who administered to him that there had
been a falling away from the ancient order of things, and that now the
full set time had come when the God of heaven would again establish
His kingdom on the earth and call forth His Church out of the
wilderness of darkness and error and establish it upon the foundation
of the ancient Apostles, Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone.

vol. 24, p.239
Now, any man acquainted with the Scriptures can clearly understand
that there is but one true Gospel. There never was but one Gospel.
Whenever that Gospel has been upon the earth it has been the same in
every dispensation. The ordinances of the Gospel have never been
changed from the days of Adam to the present time, and never will be
to the end of time. While there were many sects and parties in
existence in the earth [p.240] times, Jesus gave his disciples to
understand that there was but one Gospel. He told them what it was. He
declared unto them its ordinances. He commissioned them to preach the
Gospel to every creature. In the first place they were to preach faith
in the Lord Jesus Christ; next, repentance of sins; next, baptism for
the remission of sins. Baptism was an ordinance taught by the Savior
himself. We find, too, that He obeyed this ordinance, being baptized
in the river Jordan by John the Baptist. Why? To fulfill all
righteousness. It was a righteous law and it was a type of baptism to
be followed by the whole human family. "He that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned."
Such was the declaration of the Savior to the twelve Apostles. People
were to be "buried with him by baptism unto death: that like as Christ
was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also
should walk in newness of life." What next? Men bearing the
Melchisedek Priesthood—Apostles and Elders—had the authority to lay
hands upon baptized believers for the reception of the Holy Ghost,
which they received and which led them to prophesy of the things of
the kingdom of God; and the signs followed those that believed. These
were the first principles of the Gospel. And Paul the Apostle, makes
this declaration: "But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any
other Gospel than that which we have preached unto you, let him be
accursed." He repeats this, and goes on to tell us what the Gospel is,
and what the Church of Christ is, and what it always has been. In the
Church were Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, Teachers, Evangelists, etc.,
and these were "for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: till we all come in
the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a
perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of
Christ." The Lord never had—and never will have to the end of time—a
Church on the earth without Prophets, Apostles, and inspired men.
Whenever the Lord had a people on the earth that He acknowledged as
such, that people were led by revelation. No man can find anything
contrary to this. When the Gospel was given to the Jews, all the gifts
and graces and powers thereof, accompanied it. It was accompanied by
the Eternal Priesthood—which is after the order of the Son of God,
without which no man can administer in the ordinances of life and
salvation. The Savior was a Jew himself. He came to His own father's
house, but they rejected him and put him to death. The Gospel was then
taken from the Jews and carried to the Gentiles. Paul warned the
Gentiles to take heed lest they too fell into unbelief. But, the
Gospel was delivered to them with all its blessings and powers, and
remained with them as long as there was a man upon tho earth that had
the power to administer in its ordinances.

vol. 24, p.240
Now, have the Gentiles had that church and kingdom of God in their
midst since the ancient Apostles were put to death? I think not. At
the present time there are some six hundred three score and six
different religions—different roads to heaven and to hell—in the
world; but none of these bear much resemblance to the Gospel as taught
by Jesus Christ and His Apostles. The whole Christian world to-day
rises up against these Latter-day [p.241] Saints because they profess
to believe in revelation, in Prophets and Apostles. This has been the
case ever since the organization of this Church. De we teach anything
that is contrary to the laws of God? We do not. Do we believe anything
that is contrary to the Gospel as taught in the days of the Apostles?
We do not. "But," says one, "how did you come by this Gospel?" We came
by it through the administration of an angel from God. John the
Revelator, in speaklug of the last day—the opening of the seals—the
blowing of the trumpets—and all that should transpire before the
second coming of the Son of Man—said he saw (among other things)
another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting
Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice,
Fear God and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come."
When the angel of God delivered this message to Joseph Smith he told
him the heavens were full of judgments; that the Lord Almighty had set
his hand to establish the kingdom that Daniel saw and prophesied
about, as recorded in the second chapter of Daniel; and that the
Gospel had to be preached to all nations under heaven as a witness to
them before the end should come, and that, too, in fulfillment of the
revelation of God, as given here in the Old and New Testaments. Joseph
Smith never attempted to organize this Church until he received
commandment so to do from God. He never attempted to baptize a man
until he received the Aaronic Priesthood under I the hands of John the
Baptist (who was beheaded for the word of God and the testimony of
Jesus). He never attempted to officiate in any of the ordinances of
the Gospel until he received the Apostleship under the hands of Peter,
James and John. These men appeared to him. They laid their hands upon
his head and sealed the Apostleship upon him with all the power
thereof, And these angels told Joseph Smith to go forth himself and to
call upon other men to go forth unto the world and preach the Gospel
as taught by Jesus Christ and the Apostles, and the Lord would back up
their testimony; that when they laid hands upon those who had been
baptized for the remission of sins, and who had received their
testimony, they should receive the Holy Ghost. This was the
.proclamation to Joseph Smith 53 years ago.

vol. 24, p.241
Now, I want to ask this assembly, strangers and Latter-day Saints
alike, what position the Elders of Israel would have been in when they
went forth and made this promise to the inhabitants of the earth—the
promise that if they would receive of our testimony, repent of their
sins and be baptized for a remission of them, and have hands laid upon
them, they should receive the Holy Ghost—I want to ask, gentlemen and
ladies, how long those Elders would have taught this principle in the
nations of the earth if God Almighty had not backed up their
testimony? How long would it have been, in the absence of this
backing, until they would have been found out to be deceivers? Not a
great while. Is there another set of men on the. face of the earth
to-day, that dare to go forth and make that proclamation to the world?
No; because, unless they were called of God to make it, He would not
back up their testimony, and it would be known who they were.

vol. 24, p.242
[p.242] We have labored upon this principle for 50 years. You cast
your eyes and you see a tabernacle in the desert; you see a city; and
you may travel for a thousand miles and you will find this Territory
filled with cities, towns and villages. By what power have these
things been accomplished? I came here on the 24th of July, 1847, with
a little handful of men as pioneers. What did we find? A barren
desert, as barren as the desert, Sahara. No mark of the white man
here. To outward sign that a white man could live here. How has this
desert been made to blossom as the rose? Why this body of people from
almost every nation? I will tell you. We carried the Gospel to Europe,
the Islands of the sea, and the different nations of the earth; we
offered them the Gospel, and a class of men and women—two of a family,
and sometimes a dozen of a city—received our testimony, and when we
laid hands upon them they received the Holy Ghost. That Holy Ghost has
remained with them: it has instructed them and inspired their hearts,
and to-day you see Utah as it is. If the Lord Almighty had not backed
up the testimony of the Elders of Israel as He has done, Utah to-day
would have been as when we found it 36 years ago.

vol. 24, p.242
This is the condition of the Latter-day Saints. Joseph Smith received
these keys, this Priesthood, this power, this Gospel by the
administration of angels from God, and this testimony is true. He also
received a record called the Book of Mormon, which is a record of the
ancient inhabitants of this continent. That, record is true; as also
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, a code of revelations given
through the Prophet Joseph Smith. These revelations are true and
faithful, and they are being fulfilled as fast as time will admit. I
bear my testimony of these things to the world, for I know they are
true. I traveled thousands of miles with Joseph Smith. I knew his
spirit. Many of the revelations given through him have been fulfilled.
I myselff wrote the revelation that was given through him concerning
the war that would take place in this country between the north and
south. That revelation was published to the world for twenty years
before the war. It broke out just as predicted, and I refer to it
because it is one of the revelations that is fulfilled. To-day we axe
still preaching the Gospel of Jesus Christ. The Lord Almighty has set
His hand to establish His Church and kingdom on the earth, to build up
Zion in the mountains of Israel.

vol. 24, p.242
Now with regard to the Priesthood. We have been found fault with
sometimes because we profess to have the Priesthood. Let me say to
this congregation that our Heavenly Father performs all His works—the
creation of worlds, the redemption of worlds—by the power of the
Eternal Priesthood. And no mail on the earth, from the days of Father
Adam to the present time, has ever had power to administer in any of
the ordinances of life and salvation only by the power of the Holy
Priesthood. You will find this to be the case in the whole history of
the Prophets of God. When Aaron was given the Priesthood lm was called
by revelation. "No man taketh this honor unto himself but he that is
called of God as was Aaron." Jesus Christ himself had to be called of
God. He was a High Priest. He left the Priesthood on the earth with
his [p.243] Apostles. They officiated in it until they were put to
death. It is by that power that we administer in this day and
generation. The Church and kingdom of God has continued to grow from
its first organization. It is true we have been called to pass through
many afflictions in our day and time. Nevertheless, the Lord has
preserved His people, and they still live here in the valleys of the
mountains.

vol. 24, p.243
We have an anxiety to honor God and keep His commandments, and to
honor our country and the Constitution of our Government. That
Constitution we believe was given by revelation, and whatever laws are
passed agreeable to it we desire to honor. It guarantees to all men
the right to enjoy their religion, to worship God according to the
dictates of their conscience.

vol. 24, p.243
"But," says one, "I would like to know how many wives you have. That
is a matter you have not said anything about." Well, now, I will tell
you a little anecdote in connection with Sidney Rigdon. The
circumstance took place a great many years ago, in Kirtland. A young
Elder just come in met President Rigdon on the street one day in the
vicinity of the Temple: Said the young man: "President Rigdon, will
you please tell me the meaning of the horns of the beast John saw?
President Rigdon, dragging himself up, looked at the young man, and
replied: "My dear brother, there is a great deal between you and the
beast that John saw," and walked ,away. Well, I sometimes think it is
so with this generation. There is a great deal between the people of
this generation and the plurality of wives. There are a great many
principles that God has revealed in these last days that it is
necessary for us to understand before we come to that principle. But
as I have brought the subject up I will say a few words upon it. The
Lord has revealed to us that no kingdom, no king, no prince, no
president, no ordinance of marriage, no ordinance performed by any man
from the days of father Adam, will have any power or force after
death, except those ordinances are performed by men holding the
Eternal Priesthood. Is there a king, is there a prince, is there a
queen,—will either when they pass the other side of the veil, find a
throne there? Would the Czar of Russia, who was assassinated by the
hands of the ungodly not long ago, when he went into the Spirit world
find a throne there? No. Why? Because the kingdom of the Czar of
Russia belonged to time. When he went into the Spirit world that was
the end of his kingdom and power. His kingdom had not been sealed upon
his head by any man having the power and authority of the Eternal
Priesthood. So in regard to all kingdoms and thrones. You may take Her
Majesty Queen Victoria—who has reigned a long time, and who is perhaps
as good a sovereign as has reigned since the clays of William the
Conqueror. When she passes behind the veil she will find her kingdom
at an end, because it was not sealed upon her head for time and
eternity by any man having the authority of the Holy Priesthood. So I
will say to our friends here—the strangers within our gates—that any
man that marries a wife by any other authority than the authority of
the Holy Priesthood is simply married for time, "or until death do you
part." When you go into the Spirit world you have no claim on your
wife and children. The  ordinance of having them sealed to you by one
having the authority of the Holy [p.244] Priesthood must be attended
to in this world. Father Abraham obeyed the law of the patriarchal
order of marriage. His wives were sealed to him for time and all
eternity, and so were the wives of all the Patriarchs and Prophets
that obeyed that law.

vol. 24, p.244
I desire to testify as an individual and as a Latter-day Saint that I
know that God has revealed this law unto this people. I know that if
we had not obeyed that law we should have been damned; the judgments
of God would have rested upon us; the kingdom of God would have
stopped right where we were when God revealed that law unto us. Why
have we obeyed it? I obeyed it because I want my wife or wives with me
after death; I want my wives and children with me in the morning of
the resurrection; I want my wives and children organized in the family
organization, that I may dwell with them and they with me, throughout
all eternity, as well as with Father Abraham and other men who honored
and obeyed that law. This is the position we occupy. We have obeyed
the law because God has commanded us, and I bear record of its truth;
and so far as I am concerned, if I can have my wives and children with
me in the morning of the resurrection, so that I can dwell with them
and with those Patriarchs and Prophets who obeyed that law, it will
amply repay me for the trials and tribulations I may have had to pass
through in the course of my life here upon the earth. Many men suppose
that we have obeyed that law to gratify the lusts of the flesh. Bless
your soul, if that had been our object, we might have followed the
example of the people of the Christian world—committed whoredom and
adultery—without bringing upon ourselves the cares, pains, and
penalties that we have to bear by obeying this law. But let me tell
you that the Latter-day Saints look upon adultery as one of the
greatest crimes any man can commit in this world. It is next to
murder. No, this people have not obeyed that law because of a desire
to gratify the lusts of the flesh; they have observed it in obedience
to the command of God, and because it will have power and effect after
death.

vol. 24, p.244
I pray God to pour out His Holy Spirit upon us, that our ears may be
open to hear and our hearts to understand the things of the kingdom of
God, which is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.245]

Joseph F. Smith, August 19, 1883

The Hatred of the World Towards the People of 
God—Their Accusations Against the Latter-Day Saints—
The Truthfulness of the Accusations Refuted—The Latter-Day 
Saints Will Compare Favorably With Any Other People on the Face 
of the Earth—Why, Then, Are They Proscribed—Because the 
World Hate Them—Persecution the Lot of the Saints—Past 
Persecutions and Their Result—The "Mormon Problem" 
Still Unsolved, and More Difficult of Solution Than 
Ever—Let the Saints Live Their Religion and 
the Lord Will Bring Them Off Triumphant.

Delivered in Paris, Idaho, Sunday Morning, 4ugust 19, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.245
I have been extremely interested "this morning in listening to the
very excellent remarks of Brother Cannon. I feel that in answer to the
desires and prayers of the congregation the Lord has blessed Brother
Cannon in his remarks, and that through him He has made plain many
very important truths and principles, upon which it will be well for
the congregation to reflect and to treasure up in their hearts.

vol. 24, p.245
My mind was led to reflect, while Brother Cannon was speaking, upon
the inconsistency, harshness and unreasonableness of the world in
their attitude towards us as a people, and upon the manner in which
they have sought to deal with what they term "the Mormon Question."
The words of the Savior in relation to the hatred of the world towards
the people of God flashed through my mind: "If ye were of the world,
the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but
I have chosen you, out of the world, therefore, the world hateth you."
Jesus and His disciples were every where spoken against. Everybody,
almost, reviled them. When Jesus cast out devils, it was said to have
been done by the power of Belzebub, the prince of devils; that He
healed the sick by the same power; that He restored the sight of the
blind by the same power; and all the works of mercy and charity which
He performed were attributed to the power of Satan. It is very much
the same in this dispensation. No matter how good you may be—you who
profess to be Latter-day Saints—no matter how virtuous you may be, you
are set down by the world as adulterers. No matter how honest you may
be, you are called dishonest. No matter how innocent you may be of all
the crimes that are known, the sectarian world declare you are unfit
to live because of your corruptions and [p.246] abominations. No
matter how charitable you may be, they claim that you lack the
elements of charity and of mercy. Consequently they think it behooves
them, and "the powers that be," to move against you for your
destruction. It was for this reason that the Congress of the United
States, a little while ago, was compelled, by an influence and a power
that it could not, or dare not resist, to pass a most
unconstitutional, a most unjust and wicked act for the purpose of
depriving an innocent and unoffending people of their legitimate
rights—rights that belong to them under the constitution of our
country.

vol. 24, p.246
Have we sought to injure anybody? Have we sought to deprive any people
of their rights? Have we sought to tear down or to destroy any part of
the earth? Are the vile charges that are made against us true? No,
they are not. You know they are not. There is not a man or a woman
under the sound of ray voice this morning but know as they know they
live, that the charges that are made against the Latter-day Saints are
false. They say that we have been, in years past, in the habit of
committing murder! We are charged with having murdered strangers that
came amongst us! We are charged with having murdered apostate Mormons
because they had apostatized from us! We are charged with oppressing
the people, and with keeping them under tyranny! And those who make
these charges claim that it is because of their influence in Utah—the
influence of the world—of the public press—the presence in cur midst
of officers of the law who have been sent by the President of the
United States to rule over us; that this murderous propensity, and
this power for evil that has heretofore been exhibited by the
Latter-day Saints, have been cheeked!

vol. 24, p.246
Now, who is there that is acquainted with the history of Utah, or with
the history of this people, but know that all these things that. have
been villainously charged against this people are libellous and as
false as bell. Who does not know that such a reign of terror never did
exist in Utah or among this people anywhere? I came to Utah in 1848; I
have been a resident among this people from my childhood; I have been
cognizant of nearly everything that has transpired of a public
character among the Latter-day Saints for the last 30 years, and I am
a witness and can and do bear my testimony that all these charges are
false, and that the people to-day are a fair example of what they have
always been from the beginning. Who of you are murderers? Who of you,
professing to be Latter-day Saints, are thieves and robbers? Who of
you, professing the same thing, are adulterers and whore-mongers? Who
of you, professing to be Latter-day Saints, curse and swear and
blaspheme the name of God? Who of you would oppress your neighbor or
would rob him o£ his rights? Who of you, professing to be Latter-day
Saints, would not be ready to protect the rights and to maintain the
liberties of the stranger within our gates as you would to protect
your own rights or those of your neighbor? Is not this the case
to-day? Yes. Was it ever different to this? Was there ever a different
condition of things existed in the midst of this people? You very well
know that there never was. Men who have done wrong in times past have
been held accountable for their acts to the law by the officers of the
law. Men who to-day are ungovernable and commit crimes are  amenable,
[p.247] to the law ann must answer for their crimes, This has always
been the case. The Gospel net has gathered of every kind. But is a
whole community to be held responsible for individuals whose
propensities lead them to commit crimes? If we are to be judged upon
that principle, who will be exempt from the same judgment? If God
should judge the world in this manner He would execute the whole
world—none would be exempt. I think as a community or as communities,
we will compare favorably with any on the face of the earth. I think
there will be found far less crime among the Latter-day Saints than
may be found in other communities of like numbers anywhere else. I
believe there is less crime, less wickedness, less drunkenness, and
fewer offences of any kind among the Latter-day Saints than can be
found among any other people of equal numbers in the world. And in
saying this I am not boasting of the Latter-day Saints; for, surely,
if we are Latter-day Saints, crime and wickedness should have no part
in us. No man professing to be a member of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints should be guilty of any thing that would cause
time blush of shame to appear in time face. On the contrary we ought
to live above suspicion; we ought to live free from crime, free from
wickedness and sin of every description. Therefore, to say that the
Latter-day Saints are the best people I know of in the world is not
saying any thing more than should be said and can be said honestly and
truthfully. We ought not to be guilty of sin. The teachings of the
servants of God have been toward righteousness, honesty and virtue,
and towards every thing that is calculated to elevate and ennoble
mankind. This has been the burden of the teaching of the servants of
God from the day that the Church was organized until the present time;
and if the Latter-day Saints are not the best people upon the earth,
it is because they have not hearkened to the counsel that has been
given them.

vol. 24, p.247
Why, then, should we be pro scribed? Why, then, should the people of
the world malign us and seek to blacken our names and our characters?
Why should they seek to bring persecution and evil upon us? The answer
is to be found in the words of the Savior. "I have chosen you out of
the world, and therefore the world hate you." So long as you maiutain
the principles of the Gospel; so long as you derend and practice the
principles of virtue, of truth and of righteousness; so long as you
stand by the doctrines of Christ, which have been revealed through
Joseph the Prophet, through Brigham Young, the Prophet, and through
President Taylor and time oracles of God; so long the world will be
arrayed against yon, so long they will hate you and will seek to bring
evil upon you unless riley repent. There is no question about it. Many
people will not be convinced. Bro;her Cannon has alluded to people who
visit us. They may be favorably impressed upon some points; but still
they retain in their hearts a prejudice they have received concerning
us, and they carry it away with them notwithstanding what they see.
This is according to what Jesus said. They have eyes, but they see
not; they have ears, but they hear not; they have hearts but they do
not understand. It is also said that "there are none so deaf as those
who will not hear, and none so blind as those who will not see." Many
of those who visit Utah, come filled with [p.248] such an amount of
prejudice that they will not allow their senses to be convinced of the
truth. Hence they go away as prejudiced as when they came.
Nevertheless, when men come with their minds divested of prejudice,
who can see and are disposed to see, and are liberal-minded enough to
look at things in their true light, they do in a measure get correct
views and ideas in relation to us. A few such men have come to Utah,
and gone away enlightened, and have told the truth to the world. But
notwithstanding they tell the truth they are generally disbelieved as
we are when we tell it. We would naturally suppose that a man like
Judge Black, who on legal matters was an authority in the world, would
be believed; but the moment that man, with all his talent and
prestige, stood up in the halls of Congress and undertook to reason
upon the constitutional rights of the people called Latter-day Saints,
he was denounced and the soundness of his conclusions questioned by
judges, lawyers and statesmen. He was held up to ridicule because he
dared to discourse upon the constitutional rights of the people called
Latter-day Saints. And it has been so with everybody else that has
dared to speak a word in favor of the people of God having their
rights. It was so with those who dared to speak in favor of the Son of
God and His disciples. Those who dared to do so were considered
unworthy of being believed on oath; their testimony could not be
received; they were partial. And it has become so in relation to this
people. Let any man lift up his voice in the defense of the people of
God, and he will at once be denounced by a certain influential class
and ins influence among that class of people who seem bent upon
persecuting the Latter-day Saints will wane, no matter how much they
may have honored his counsels prior to that.

vol. 24, p.248
Will this continue to be the case? Yes, more and more; for as we
increase in union, in faith, intelligence, and in political and
religious influence, the hatred of the wicked will increase against
us. Then will the heathen rage and the wicked imagine a vain thing;
and their efforts to destroy us will proportionately increase. But
will they succeed? Will they accomplish their desires? Just in
proportion as they have done it hitherto, and no more. When they drove
the Latter-day Saints out of Missouri, and had the Prophet and his
companions confined in Liberty Jail, the world rejoiced in the belief
that the backbone of "Mormonism" was broken. But they had reckoned
without their host. They had not based their calculations upon the
facts. The sequel proves that they had committed a grand mistake.
Notwithstanding that General Clark, on the square in Far West, said to
Joseph and his companions, that their doom was sealed and their die
was cast, they were reckoning without their host. They had not
calculated upon the power of God in these matters. They simply thought
they had Joseph Smith in their power, and that by destroying him they
would destroy "Mormonism." But the Lord delivered him from his
enemies. And from Missouri he came to Illinois. "Mormonism"—as it is
called in the world—from being a village grew into a city—the City of
Nauvoo, one of the most beautiful cities in the west of America. We
became possessed of chartered rights, and wielded an influence which
controlled the county of Hancock, in the State of Illinois, [p.249]
and which materially affected the political status of other counties
surrounding. We grew from a handful to an armful, and then the rage of
the enemy was again stirred up until they finally succeeded in taking
the lives of the servants of God, Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum.
At this they rejoiced and congratulated each other, and concluded that
they had done a good thing. "Mormonism" would now cease to trouble the
world? But again they had reckoned without their host. Again they had
based their calculations upon false premises. They had not considered
the power connected with this work. They had not contemplated the
nature of the power of God. From Nauvoo we were thrust out into the
wilderness, but we sought out and located in Utah by the guidance of
the Almighty. As Brother George A. Smith used to say, "We came
willingly because we were obliged to." We had no other place to go to.
But so far as accomplishing the object they had in view—the
destruction of "Mormonism"—we know that they failed. From a city we
have grown to a Territory in the United States, and we have been able
to honestly control the Territorial government despite the desires,
the cunning, the craftiness, and all the fraudulent efforts of our
enemies.

vol. 24, p.249
Now, if it was difficult for the world to deal with the question of
"Mormonism" in 1838, it was still more difficult for them to deal with
it in 1814. If it was difficult for them to deal with and handle this
"Mormon Question," as they call it, in 1846, when the people were made
wandering outcasts upon the desert; I say, if it was a difficult thing
for the Government of the United States and for the enemies of this
people to deal with the "Mormon Question" then, is it not a far more
difficult question for them to deal with to-day? As they turn over the
wall, lo! it becomes higher and broader than it was before. As they
kick the mustard plant? Lo! the seed is scattered, and it takes root
and springs forth and increases on every hand. Every effort of our
enemies has utterly failed. Let them continue their efforts. Let them
do their worst. God Almighty is at the helm, and if they can succeed
in turning over the wall again they will find that it has grown larger
since they last tipped it over. But they do not want us to grow in
political power. They do not want us to be, religiously or otherwise,
a separate and distinct people from the rest of the world. They want
us to become identified and mixed up with the rest of the world, to
become like them, thereby thwarting the purposes of God. They hate our
union; but they apparently do not sense that persecution has a
tendency only to make us more united.

vol. 24, p.249
Well, it is for us to live our religion. Let us attend to our duties
as Latter-day Saints. Let us continue to be humble and faithful before
God. And if the time should ever come when the Lord will see fit to
allow our enemies to drive us from our present homes, the result will
be similar to what it was when they drove us out of Nauvoo. They will
drive us from the Territory of Utah into a half a dozen of States, and
we may possibly take possession of them all. They won't believe me,
and they won't believe the Sisters of the Church when they tell ;hem
these things plainly. They won't believe us any more than they would
believe Joseph Smith in his day, or Brigham Young in his day. But what
these inspired men [p.250] said is coming to pass. Every word that
they uttered in relation to the building up of Zion, and to the
progress of the kingdom of God upon the earth will be fulfilled, and
not one jot or tittle will fail. You and I as individuals may fail,
but the work of God cannot fail. It is His work. He hath decreed its
consummation, and no power on earth or in hell can alter the decree.
The work is marching forward, and if we do not keep pace with it, we
must eventually be left behind. Better far for us to keep up with the
rank and file, and to walk shoulder to shoulder with the authorities
of the Church; with those who have the spirit of the Gospel in their
hearts; with those in whose bones burn the fire of truth and the
testimony of Jesus Christ, who are continually exhorting the people to
be diligent in keeping the commandments of God. We should do what is
right. We should be virtuous, honorable and charitable, and we should
be liberal in our hearts to all mankind. We can afford to be liberal.
We have received that which pertains to eternal growth, to eternal
increase, to eternal happiness; we have received that which pertains
to dominion, and power, and glory and to thrones and principalities.
Freely we have received, and freely we can afford to give; for in
giving we do not diminish our own store. We can afford, therefore, to
exclaim, (in relation to our enemies) "Father, forgive them, for they
know not what they do." We can afford to have sympathy for them, to
beseech God in the name of Jesus, to have mercy upon them, lot they
know not the consequences of their acts. It is for us to work
righteousness; for, as President Young remarked in the Temple at St.
George, in 1877, the more righteous we are, the more united we are;
the more diligent we are in keeping the commandments of God, the less
will be the power of our enemies; their power will diminish in
proportion to our faithfulness. Yet our enemies will rage and their
anger will increase against the work of the Lord; and I presume it is
a true saying, that "whom the gods would destroy they first make mad."
The heathen—the so-called Christian nations—will become mad with rage
against the Latter-day Saints; and thus the world will go on until
they are ripened for destruction. We can afford to be calm and patient
and await God's deliverance; for we know that. He is our friend; that
He is on the side of the righteous; and that He will bring them off
triumphant if they continue faithful, which may the Lord grant in tho
name of Jesus. Amen. [p.251]

Geo. Q. Cannon, August 19, 1883

The Spirit of God Necessary for Our Guidance—Failure 
of the Measures Our Enemies Have Adopted Against Us—The 
Object of the Edmunds Law—Why All Such Laws Are Failures—
They Are Founded Upon Falsehood and Bring Disappointment 
to Their Framers—The Efforts of Our Enemies Prove the Growth 
of this Work—Necessary to Pass Through Trials—God Will 
Always Deliver His People—A Knowledge of the Work 
of God is Being Disseminated—Two Influences at 
Work—Many of the Doctrines Taught By Joseph 
Smith Now Becoming Popular

Delivered in Paris, Bear Lake County, Idaho, 
Sunday Morning, August 19, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.251
In arising to address you this morning, my brethren and sisters, I
trust we shall have the presence and assistance of the Spirit of God,
to lead our minds to those subjects that may be most appropriate to
you and to your circumstances. It is very desirable that we should
have that Spirit to be with us, desirable both for the speaker and for
the hearers, that our meeting may be mutually profitable. Our
condition as a people is such that we cannot make the progress that is
designed by God for us, unless we have His Spirit given unto us. We
are assailed from many quarters. We have so much to contend with, that
it requires the wisdom of God to direct us, and it requires His Holy
Spirit constantly to be with us to enable us to perform our part in
this great work. Others may get along after their fashion without
direct revelation from God, but we cannot do so. It would be
impossible to build up this work, and to guard ourselves against the
attacks of our enemies and perform the labors that devolve upon us,
unless God should be with us and manifest His power and make known His
mind and His will unto us. This far we have been thus guided through
all the difficulties that have arisen. Through the aid which God has
rendered we have been prepared for them, and we have been extricated
from them, and so it will be from this time forth, if we live as we
should do and avail ourselves of the promises which He has made. I am
always filled with amazement when I contemplate the wonderful
deliverances which God has wrought out for us. To see us as we are
to-day, dwelling in peace, and free from molestation, enjoying
liberty, notwithstanding all that has been done against us with a
design to disturb and break us up, is to me marvelous. I think that
our whole career, in fact, is marvelous b [p.252] but if there be
anything connected with our present position that calls forth more
wonder than any other, it is the fact that we are to-day surrounded by
such peaceful circumstances.

vol. 24, p.252
Our enemies have felt serenely confident that the measures they had
adopted against us would result in the overthrow of this system called
"Mormonism." In a conversation which I had with Senator Edmunds, of
about two hours duration, we went over this whole subject—I arguing
from my standpoint and he from his—and he seemed to be very confident
that the bill which he had introduced, which afterwards became law,
would be effective in accomplishing the desired end. It was, as be
told me, to be one of a series of measures looking to the final
overthrow of our system. It was supposed by him and by others that if
they could succeed in having a law enacted which would disfranchise
men who were living in plural marriage, and exclude them from office,
the effect would be such as to make them so unpopular that they would
lose their influence and be .degraded in the eyes of the most of the
"Mormon" people. it was .anticipated that there were a great anally
"Mormons" who were secretly opposed to the domination of the
polygamists, as they were called, and who would breathe more freely if
their power should be taken away from them, and who would vote, as
they would say, more independently, and probably unite with the
apostates and the gentiles, and by that means overthrow the existing
rule in the Territory. Now, I am satisfied beyond any doubt that it
was anticipated that by the combination of these elements—the
disaffected "Mormons," the apostates and the gentiles—the supremacy of
this country—that is, of Utah particularly, and of course the
influence would extend into your Territory—that by the combination of
these elements the supremacy of the Territory would be wrested from
the control of those who had had it in their hands, and that
"Mormonism" would be dealt a deadly blow, and the beginning of the
great work of destroying this organization would be effected. Now, you
can imagine how great the disappointment has been at the results. It
was plain to me—and I guess it was to most of our brethren who
reflected upon this subject—that the measure would be ineffectual. I
took the liberty of telling the advocates of the Edmunds Bill so, but
they did not believe what I said. They felt that they understood it
better than I did, and to-day, the men who were the most in favor—that
is, in Salt Lake City—of the enactment of the Edmunds law, are the men
who are the most dissatisfied with the results which have been
achieved by its passage; illustrating most perfectly the oft repeated
Statement on our part, that our enemies can do nothing against the
work of God, but that every thing they do will contribute to its
advancement and success. We have said this repeatedly. The experience
of 53 years has proved to us that this is the universal result of
measures concocted for the destruction or overthrow of this work. God
has stated it, and has made promises concerning it, and this incident
is but another illustration of the perfect truth of the promises of
God concerning His work. Instead o£ being to-day in bondage, we are as
free as we ever have been. Instead of our enemies having control of
our country, we still retain control of it.  Now, what new measures
will be [p.253] adopted remains to be seen. Our enemies are tireless
in their efforts. They will not give up this contest, they will not
vacate the field, they will not consent to our living in peace, but
they will continue their efforts, they will continue their attacks
upon us. There is this advantage, however, that we always have—we have
always had it in the past, we shall have it doubtless in the
future—that the lies that are told concerning us are believed by our
enemies, and accepting these as true, they frame their measures
against us upon that basis; and that being the fact they always fail,
because they do not have a true conception of the actual condition of
affairs. Hence, if there were no other cause, that of itself is
sufficient to foil them in their expectations. They are deceived
concerning us by the many falsehoods that are told; but, as I say,
they accept these as true and frame their measures upon these
misconceptions and the result is always disappointment, and it always
will be.

vol. 24, p.253
There is this that I am thankful for, connected with this whole
affair. There was a time when the efforts of those who were arrayed
against the work of God, were confined to a limited circle or sphere.
In the beginning it was a neighborhood, and gradually extended until
townships took the matter in hand, and from townships it extended to
counties, and from counties to States, and we were told as long ago as
I can recollect, and it has been declared from the beginning that it
would be the case, that as this work grew, so opposition should grow
against it, enlarging its circle, extending its influence in
proportion to the work of God, until, we were told, States would array
themselves against this work. We have seen that fulfilled. We came
here. not because the United States had taken steps against us, but
because Illinois and Missouri had expelled us from their borders, and
we could secure no redress for the wrongs that had been inflicted upon
us. But we were told that after a while the United States itself
should oppose the work of God, and in a national capacity enact
measures against it, and that then it would not be confined to that
alone, but that all the nations of the earth, sooner or later, would
array themselves against the work of God. I am thankful that there is
this testimony given unto us concerning the growth of this work. It is
no longer a county, it is no longer a State, but it assumes now
national proportions. The nation itself, under the influence of bad
men, of unwise legislators, under the pressure of priestcraft which is
brought to bear from all quarters of the land upon the Congress of the
United States—in consequence of this influence we have now the Edmunds
law following the Poland law, and it following the law of 1862, and
probably to be followed by other measures of an equally proscriptive
character, if the majority in Congress can be secured to pass such
laws. God, however, will hold our enemies in check, and will restrain
them, and will not suffer them to go beyond certain limits; so that we
shall not be overwhelmed, but that we shall have the strength
necessary to withstand the assaults that are made upon us or shall be
made upon us. It is a wise dispensation of His providence that this
should be the case, because if it were not so, with the power that is
arrayed against us, we should be overwhelmed. God, however, tempers
these matters according to our strength and ability to bear them or to
withstand them, [p.254] and as we grow, so grows the opposition; as we
gain strength, so the opposition to us gains strength; as we gain
experience and knowledge, we become more capable and achieve a higher
position, and we will continue to do so until Zion will be the head,
just as the prophets have predicted. But it is necessary that we
should pass through this school of experience to test us, to try us,
to give unto us the necessary confidence in ourselves as well as in
our God and in His unfailing promises. Had we been called in the
beginning to pass through such ordeals as we have had of late, it is
doubtful if we could have endured them, unless God had endowed us with
all extraordinary amount of His power. But they have come upon us
gradually. We have met one difficulty after another, one assault after
another, until we have gradually acquired confidence in our ability to
withstand these assaults and to meet them, as well as confidence in
our God. Our faith has been increased, and through the increase of
faith we have been enabled to overcome, and thus it will be unto the
end. There will be times, as there have been, when it will seem as
though there is no possible way of escape, when it will seem as though
everything is blocked up before us, and as though we are about to be
swallowed up or destroyed; and the faith of the people will be tested
in this manner, doubtless, many times in the future, as it has been
many times in the past; but when it will seem the darkest, when the
clouds will seem the most impenetrable, when there will be not a ray
to illumine the pathway of the Saints of God, then God will be near to
us to deliver us, and at the very darkest hour He will dispel the
clouds and provide a way of escape that will excite our wonder, our
admiration and our praise· It was so last year—I mean 1882, before the
passage of the Edmunds law and afterwards. It scented as though the
spirits of evil had poured out of hell and they had come upon the
earth and were operating against the work of God. In all my experience
I had never met a stronger feeling than prevailed. It seemed as though
the whole nation was aroused from the center to the extremities.
Almost every church in the land, every priest and every religious
organization, was stirred up, banded together and their influence
combined against the work of God to destroy it. Congress was being
pushed forward by a power which the Members could not resist, and it
seemed as though there would be no stopping place short of our
destruction. I expect you felt it here as the Saints felt it in Utah,
and as I felt it it, Washington. The papers, as you will remember,
were full of threats against us. It seemed as though a crisis had
arrived in our affairs. It seemed as though there was no way of
escape. But God still reigned. He comforted the hearts of His
servants, and I was filled with thanksgiving to see the spirit which
rested upon President Taylor and the brethren at home. When I received
their letters I saw that, notwithstanding the darkness of the hour and
the threats of our enemies, their hearts were undismayed, and their
confidence in God as unfaltering as ever. God was with His people. He
had not forgotten His promises. And it seemed as though by one blow or
one move, the whole of this opposition was dissipated, It fell to the
ground, the whole fabric of it, and, like a baseless vision of the
night, it melted away and the sunshine came out; the sun, as glorious
as ever, shone [p.255] down upon us, and every cloud was removed,
apparently, from the heavens above, and our pathway was bright and
clear without obstruction, and it has been so until the present time.

vol. 24, p.255
Will there be times again of this character? Yes, undoubtedly. It is
necessary in the providences of our God, concerning this work, that
this should be the case, in order that the faith of the Latter-day
Saints may be tested, and that they may be led to put, their trust in
God, who alone can save us in such hours of extremity and trial need
not expect that it will always be sunshine; we need not expect that
the heavens will always be free from clouds, or that our pathway will
never be obstructed or darkened. On the contrary, we shall have these
things to contend with, in order that we may, by contending with them
in the faith and power of God, obtain knowledge concerning His work
and His providences.

vol. 24, p.255
In the meantime the knowledge of this work is being disseminated. With
it, however, there goes forth a spirit of falsehood. It would seem as
though, with the means of advertising we now have, and with the
opportunities that are presented to men to visit us, a better under·
standing concerning us would be reached by thinking men. Undoubtedly
this is the case to a certain extent. But my observation tells me that
with the increase of information there is also a proportionate
increase of misrepresentation and falsehood The adversary is more
industrious, if possible, in beclouding the minds of the chihlren of
men concerning us and concerning this work and the objects we have in
view than he ever was. We become more advertised, it is true; but
while we are advertised it is not, always in the direction of removing
error and giving correct ideas concerning us. It is a strange fact
that many people win) visit Salt Lake City, and visit our Territory,
notwithstanding that which they see, notwithstanding all that is
before them, are deceived respecting us; they do not get a correct
idea concerning our motives nor the objects we have in view, nor the
character of our organization. They look at us through spectacles that
distort us. You have seen, probably, glasses that change the
appearance of things. It is so with their views. They cannot look at
these things as we look at them. From such individuals the power of
correct observation seems to be taken away by the power of darkness
and the effect of falsehood upon their minds. This is a remarkable
fact. I have been struck with it very much of late. Many intelligent
men and women visit us, and they mingle among us; but at the same time
they have ideas in their minds concerning us which seem to deprive
them of the power of judging of us correctly, and they go away
convinced on some points, but still retain many of the old ideas that
have been implanted in their minds by falsehood concerning us. Of
course, there are many from whose minds prejudice is removed and whose
feelings become friendly. 

vol. 24, p.255
We need not expect, however, that we can escape the power of
prejudice; for the reason that there are two influences at work—the
power of God and the power of Satan. Satan is as bus darkening the
minds and beclouding the understandings of the children of men as he
ever was, and the inhabitants of the earth having rejected the truth,
being unwilling to receive the Gospel of the Son of God when [p.256]
it is presented to them, are left a prey to other influences and to
the spirit of darkness; therefore, they are incapable of judging
concerning the work of God. Will this continue to be the case ~
Undoubtedly it will. There will be no change in this respect. The work
of God will be accomplished on the earth, it will roll forth, the
predictions of the prophets will be fulfilled, and men will see their
fulfillment. Yet, notwithstanding this, they will reject the testimony
of the servants of God. It is very remarkable that this should be the
case with the evidences there are, which are so plain and palpable and
indisputable to us.

vol. 24, p.256
It was only a few days before I left home that some Members of
Congress, with whom I was acquainted, came to the city. One very
intelligent man and his wife were among them. I took them around,
showed them our public buildings and other places of interest, and in
conversation concerning the Temple, when I was showing them that
structure, I explained to them to some extent its character and the
objects for which it was being erected. I called their attention to
the fact that while we had believed for forty years and upwards that
there was a space between death and the resurrection, and that in that
space there were opportunities for men and women to hear the Gospel of
the Son of God, and to accept it, not, however, the purgatory of the
Catholics—that while we had believed that for forty years and upwards,
God having revealed it unto His servant Joseph Smith, the world was
just beginning to entertain the same belief, and popular preachers
were beginning to advocate the correctness of the idea or of the
doctrine that there was a chance for repentance beyond the grave.
These people with whom I conversed were intelligent, and they were of
a religious turn of mind and familiar with religious affairs. They
stated that they had heard such doctrines. lately advocated. I then
explained to them about the millions of the dead, of the pagans and
others who had died in ignorance of the Gospel. "Now," said I, "how
can you understand, upon any other principle. than this, the justice
of our God towards them? They have been dead for hundreds of years in
entire. ignorance of the name of Jesus, the only name given under
heaves whereby man can be saved. Shall they be consigned to endless
torment, .because of their lack of opportunity? Would that, I asked,
"be consistent with our ideas of justice?"

vol. 24, p.256
They admitted that it would not. 

vol. 24, p.256
"Well," said I, "upwards of forty years ago, the Prophet Joseph Smith
had revealed to him from God, this principle, that there were
opportunities beyond the grave for men and women to learn the plan of
salvation, and we are building temples for the benefit of these dead,
as well as the living." I then explained to them the doctrine of the
baptism for the dead—what Paul had said concerning it. To them it
opened a new field of thought and, reflection; and it is a remarkable
fact that at the present time the religious world, the orthodox
religious world, are beginning to entertain, some of the views that
Joseph Smith preached and advocated! upwards of forty years ago,
concerning these matters. There are popular ministers who do advocate
the idea contained in the epistle of Peter, where he speaks about
Jesus going  and preaching to the spirits in prison, and they see
nothing unreasonable [p.257] in this doctrine; on the contrary, it
comports .with their ideas, and with the justice and mercy of our God.
The world are gradually adopting many of the views that the Latter-day
Saints have entertained. There are many doctrines that we have taught
that were very unpopular in the beginning that they near receive. Why,
there Pare Elders in this congregation who can well remember that it
was a common belief, when they preached the Gospel to religious
people, that the world was created out of nothing. That was a commonly
received idea. Joseph Smith taught the eternal duration of matter. He
taught the doctrine that matter was indestructible; that it never had
a beginning; that it never could have an end; that it might undergo
chemical changes, but that it was indestructible, and that the
elements of which the earth is composed were eternal—never had a
beginning and never would have an end. The whole religious world were
shocked at such an idea, and so in regard to the time occupied in the
creation of the earth. But Joseph taught the true principle connected
with this. He said the days mentioned as occupied in the creation were
not our days of twenty-four hours' length, but were periods of time.
Now, that is a commonly received doctrine, although it was sneered at
and rejected by religious men at the time it was taught by the Elders
of this Church. And so it has gone on. I might enumerate a great many
doctrines that God revealed, that the world has gradually adopted,
which at sometime they rejected, rejecting entirely the source whence
they came, rejecting God as the author, and rejecting His Prophet as
the medium through which these doctrines have been received and
taught. It is only a day or two ago that I saws book published by
Josiah Quincy, a relative of John Quincy Adams, in which he relates an
interview he had with the Prophet Joseph, at Nauvoo. He relates in
that interview, that the Prophet Joseph stated to him his proposition
for the emancipation ,of the slaves, and he (Quincy) declares that it
was worthy the consideration of all Christian statesmen. Ralph Waldo
Emerson—the philosopher of Concord—eleven years after this, not
acknowledging that Joseph had made a similar proposition, threw out
the same idea, but that was at a time, as Quincy says, when men's
minds were stirred up on this question of slavery. "But," says he,
"what shall be thought of the man who, eleven years previous, when no
one was disturbed about the question, made such a proposition; and
which he made not only to me verbally, but which he published and
advocated?"

vol. 24, p.257
To my mind this is strong testimony concerning the wisdom that God had
given to the Prophet Joseph, which was so far ahead of that generation
that they could not comprehend not receive it.

vol. 24, p.257
Thus the world are gradually acknowledging the wisdom that God has
given to His servants. Thus they are adopting the truths that are
revealed. Thus the influence of this work is being felt throughout
Christendom, and its; effect is more marked than many of us imagine.
We cannot comprehend to the full extent the effect that the work is
having upon the world, and what God is doing through us, although we
are but a feeble people. The influence of this work is spreading. Why,
it is now a very common thing for people to believe in the sick being
[p.258] healed by the prayer of faith. You see allusions to it in the
public newspapers of the day, and there are other evidences which go
to show the influence that this work and the teachings of the Elders
of this Church is having upon the nations of the earth. And so it will
be in all matters pertaining to government. Every day we are growing
in strength, every day we are growing in influence, every day our
influence is becoming more potent and wide reaching in its effects,
and the people of the nation of which we form a part are becoming
cognizant of it. Leading men admit it. They are conscious of it. They
will not admit it in words to the fullest extent. But their movements
against this work bear testimony that they, in their secret souls,
feel that there is a power, an influence, and a might connected with
this work that are sooner or later to make themselves felt. A people
such as we are, men can readily see, must have a great influence in
the affairs of the nation. We are possessed of every qualification
that makes a people great. We are destitute of no single qualification
that contributes to true greatness in an individual or in a nation;
and a people possessing these qualifications will make themselves felt
in the struggle for existence with other powers.

vol. 24, p.258
Another thing. While there are people belonging to our nation and to
other nations who are fading away because they destroy the fecundity
of their females and take no delight in posterity, in the midst of
these mountains every married woman deems it an honor to be a mother,
and feels it to be a deprivation not to bear the souls of the children
of men.

vol. 24, p.258
I pray God to fill you with His Holy Spirit, and fill those who speak
unto you with His power, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.259]

John Taylor, June 24, 1883

Truth Always the Same—Duties of the Saints—Officers 
Present—Where the Principles of the Gospel Originated—Character 
of Abraham—How He Was Tried—His Progeny—Duties of 
the Priesthood—Trials of the Saints—Charity Required—
How Transgressors Should Be Dealt With—
Exhortation to Righteousness.

Delivered at Parowan, Sunday Morning, June 24th, 1883. 

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.259
Elder George Reynolds, at the request of President Taylor, read
Christ's "Sermon on the Mount," after which,

vol. 24, p.259
President Taylor spoke as follows: I have had a long discourse read
over in your hearing. I do not know that we can listen to anything
better than to instructions given by the Savior; and in that discourse
is a great amount of intelligence. wisdom, thought, reflection,
principle and doctrine presented to our minds. It is full of thought,
full of inteligence, and presents to us principles that connect earth
with heaven, man with God, and with which are interwoven all our best
interests in time and throughout eternity. It is well, therefore, to
reflect upon these things—upon the doctrines, teachings and
instructions given by our Savior and by ancient men of God, who were
under the inspiration of the Almighty, and who spake as they were
moved upon by the Holy Ghost. For if the principles which were
enunciated by our Savior in His day, were correct, they are just as
true and correct to-day as they were then, and they are quite as
applicable to us as they were to the people to whom He addressed Him.
self; for they are general principles, and some of them refer to
things that are personal, that are associated with our everyday life,
and with the spirit and feeling that we ought, as Saints of the Most
High God, to be in possession of. Indeed I very much question whether
we could find in the same space as comprehensive an exposition of
ideas or principles enunciated by any person that ever spake, as are
found in this sermon which was delivered by Jesus upon the Mount. We
should have esteemed it a great privilege to have listened to the Son
of God, yet we can read His words to-day, and the principles He
taught, as I have laid, are just as true and [p.260] important now as
they were then.

vol. 24, p.260
I desire to speak a little this morning upon some of the duties and
responsibilities which devolve upon us as Latter-day Saints, and I
fee] that—as I often hear the Elders say—I would like to have all
interest in your faith and prayers. I like to have the prayers, the
faith and confidence of good men and good women, and I feel this
morning that I am among good men and good women who are desirous to do
the will and keep the commandments of God our heavenly Father—that is,
this is the general feeling.

vol. 24, p.260
I will say I have been pleased to meet here and greet some of our
Presidents of Stakes and other brethren from a distance. Here is
Brother McAllister from St. George, and some others who have
accompanied him from that region. They have traveled over a hot, sandy
desert, quite a long distance to meet with us and to meet with you.
Again, here is another President of Stake—Brother Crosby—who has come
over these big mountains from Panguitch, and I think some of his folks
have come with him from that Stake. Then again, here is Brother
Murdock, who has come 35 miles with us, and then you might double that
distance by two or three times, for he was at Milford to meet us, and
some of his folks are also with us. Then we had the President of
Millard Stake—Brother Hinckley—who was with us for several days. It
gives me great pleasure to meet with these my brethren of the
Priesthood, especially with the Presidents of Stakes and their
Counselors, because they hold important positions in the Church and
kingdom of God, and I greet you and bless you in the name of the Lord.
There is a spirit exhibited which shows that the brethren feel
interested in the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and that of
all others is the thing in which we ought all of us to be interested.
[President Cannon: We have also with us Brother Erastus Snow and
Brother Jacob Gates.] President Taylor: Oh, yes. We expect them to be
everywhere, as we are. We have specially dedicated ourselves to God,
as active servants in His vineyard; we have dedicated ourselves to do
the will of God, and to assist in carrying out His purposes, and we
feel quite happy in the labor. And I should have been very much
pleased, and so would Brother Cannon—and I do not know but what ho.
wants me to say something about; him being here—(laughter). [Brother
Cannon: Oh, no.]—we should have been pleased to have stayed in the
country a few days longer, but we cannot do so; that is, we have other
duties devolving upon us, and we ought to be in Salt Lake City on
Tuesday next. At one time we could not very easily have done this, but
we have found out the way—at least, there is away provided. The Lord
has blessed us with many blessings. He has caused us to sit, together
in heavenly places in Christ, Jesus. He has granted unto us His, Holy
Spirit to enlighten our minds,, and to teach us the principles of
righteousness. He has called us to do a great work. How great, could I
tell you? No. Could you understand if I did? No, you could not.. But
He has called us to do a great work—a work in which God our heavenly
Father is interested, a work in which Jesus the Mediator of the new
covenant is interested, a work in which Adam is interested, a work in
which Seth, Methuselah, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses and
the Prophet are interested, a work in which the Apostles that
officiated [p.261] on the continent of Asia are interested, a work in
which the Apostles that officiated on this continent are interested,
as well as Lehi, Nephi, Moroni, and others, who operated here in the
cause of God, and who sought to carry out His purposes in this land.
It is a work in which all men that have ever lived upon the face of
the earth are interested. It is a work in which the Gods in the
eternal worlds are interested. It is .a work that has been spoken of
by all the holy Prophets since the world was. It is called the
"dispensation of the fullness of times," wherein God will gather
together all things in one, whether they be things in the heavens or
things in the earth. It is a dispensation in which all the holy
Prophets that ever lived upon the face of the earth are interested.
They prophesied about it as the grand and great consummation in the
accomplishment of the purposes of God; purposes which He designed
before the morning stars sang together, or the sons of God shouted for
joy, or this world itself rolled into existence. It is a work in which
we, our progenitors and our posterity are especially interested. And
we are gathered together from among the nations of the earth in order
that we may be taught of God, that we may understand the law of God,
and the principles of life and salvation; a salvation that extends not
only to ourselves, but to all mankind. We are gathered together here
that we may be placed especially under the tuition and guidance of the
Lord, that we may feel and realize that which the ancient Israelites
expressed when they said, "The Lord is our judge, the Lord is our
lawgiver, the Lord is our king"—and He shall rule over us, and we will
be his people; and we His latter-day Israel, will acknowledge Him in
all things; for we are a chosen people, a royal Priesthood, selected
by the God of Israel for the accomplishment of His purposes, for the
organization and purification of His Church, for the establishment of
His Kingdom, and for the building up of His Zion on the earth. We are
indebted to God for the revelation of all those principles that we
to-day possess, whether they relate to the Church of God, to the Zion
of God, or to the kingdom of God;so far as any principles thereof have
been made manifest and developed unto us they are truly, positively
and unequivocally the gift of God our heavenly Father. They did not
originate with us. They did not originate with any man that lived on
the earth, for no man knew them. They did not originate with Joseph
Smith, or with Brigham Young, or with myself, or with the Apostles, or
with any class of men in this Church, They are the gift of God to His
people, to His children who dwell upon the earth. He has offered these
principles freely to the nations of the earth. Thousands and millions
of people who have heard them have not received nor obeyed them; but
you have—that is, I speak generally, not individually, for some have
not obeyed them. Many Latter-day Saints do not comprehend their
position. They do not understand the relationship that exists between
God and themselves. They do not understand the responsibility of the
position that they occupy; some such hold the Holy Priesthood, and
others are not in the Holy Priesthood. After so many years of teaching
and instruction, and the many opportunities that we have had, we come
far short of comprehending the principles of life, truth and
intelligence which God has seen fit to make manifest [p.262] to us,
and the world do not comprehend them at all. And why cannot they?
Because Jesus said very positively in His day, that except a man was
born again he could not see the kingdom of God, and unless he was born
of the water and of the Spirit, he could not enter into the kingdom of
God, and they do not understand it. We cannot help that. But if we
could comprehend our own positions and realize the blessings that we
have enjoyed, and do now enjoy, and the prospect that lies before us
in consequence of God having inclined our hearts to yield obedience to
the Gospel of the Son of God, we should call upon our souls and all
that is within us, to bless His holy name. We should thank God from
morning till evening, that we have the privilege of being Latter-day
Saints. We should thank Him for the light and intelligence that we
have already received, and we should seek for a closer communion with
Him that we might comprehend more fully the duties that devolve upon
us, and feel in on? hearts to do the will of God on earth, as angels
do it in heaven. We should do this if we could comprehend our true
position, and some of us do comprehend it in .part. We see in part, we
understand in part., we prophesy in part, etc., but when that which is
perfect is come, that which is in part will be done away with. The
Lord has gathered us together, and is seeking to introduce among this
people the principles of Zion, that we may be pure in heart, pure in
spirit, pure in our actions, and that we may all of us feel like
saying: "O God, search my heart, and try my reins, search me and prove
me, and if there is any way of wickedness within me, bid it depart;
show it tome that I may overcome it, that I may gain the victory, that
I may be worthy to be thy son, that I may be worthy to have Thy
blessing and Thy Spirit, and the intelligence that dwells with Thee
imparted to me; that I may walk according to Thy laws and fulfill the
various duties and responsibilities that devolve upon me." That is the
kind of feeling we should have if we could realize and comprehend our
position. We would seek alter the Lord.

vol. 24, p.262
In the discourse read by Brother Reynolds, this morning, it says,
among other things: "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after
righteousness; for they shall be filled." I also read with regard to
Abraham: He was a man of God, and he tells us in his history that he
was a follower after righteousness; that he desired to obtain more
righteousness, and that upon examining into the history of his
fathers, he found that he had a right to the Priesthood and sought
ordination, and he received that ordination. He was ordained by
Melchisedek, who was prince of Salem, and a servant of the Most High
God, and held the Priesthood called after his name. It is the
Priesthood which is after the order of the Son of God, a Priesthood
which possesses the power off an endless life. Abraham received a
knowledge of these. things; and when he obtained the Priesthood what
did he do? Did he, after the manner of some religionists, "sing
himself away to everlasting bliss?" No, he did not. What then did he
do? He kept seeking after more righteousness. Jesus recognized that
principle in his sermon "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst
after righteousness; for they shall be filled." Abraham sought the
Lord diligently, and finally he had given unto him a Urim and Thummim,
in which he [p.263] was enabled to obtain a knowledge of many things
that others were ignorant of. I think the meaning of the name of this
instrument is Light and Perfection, in other terms, communicating
light perfectly, and intelligence perfectly, through a principle that
God has ordained for that purpose. Did Abraham stop there? No; he did
not rest until he could communicate with God Himself. Jesus says:
"Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God." The Lord
appeared to Abraham, and told him many things. And in proportion to
the blessings which He conferred upon him, the Lord exacted from
Abraham strict obedience to His law, to His word, and to His will, and
He tried him to the uttermost. He gave unto him a son. Sarah laughed
at the idea when the Lord told her she would have a son. At her time
of life—she was 90 years old—it did look a little odd. The Lord asked
her what she laughed at. She denied that she had laughed, but He said,
"Nay, but thou did'st laugh." There were to be certain blessings
associated with this son. The Lord also told Abraham that He would
bless him exceedingly, and make him a great man upon the earth.
Finally, this son was born. But there came, after a time, a time of
trial of Abraham's faith. In substance the Lord said to him: "Now,
Abraham, take thy son Isaac. You received him from me," the same as we
all do, if we could understand it, but we do not—he was a son of
promise—a great many people are not sons of promise, but still are no
less the children of God, for God is the God and father of the spirits
of all flesh"Take thy son and offer him up as a sacrifice." "What!"
said Abraham. No; I do not believe that He said that; but I will
suppose what He might have said: "Why, Lord, did you not tell me that
you would establish your covenant with Isaac, for an everlasting
covenant, and with his seed after him, and that I should become a
great and mighty nation, and that all the nations ot the earth would
be blessed in me?" "Yes? "And now you tell me to offer my promised son
as a sacrifice? What are you going to do about it?" "You have got to
obey me, that is all." Abraham did not begin to question the Lord if
He could find a precedent for such a thing in the Scriptures, or
whether such a thing had ever taken place anywhere else. No; he
proceeded to carry out the commandment of the Lord. I fancy I can see
Abraham undergoing this trial. I wonder what his feelings were. What
would your feelings be if you were commanded to sacrifice your
promised son? Well, Abraham took his son into the mountain. They built
an altar. And finally Isaac said to his father: "Behold the fire and
the wood: but where is the lamb for a burnt offering? What would you
have thought if you had been in Abraham's place? Yet Abraham was a
righteous man and sought after righteousness, sought after God, and
God had talked with him, and blessed him in a very remarkable manner,
and given him a son where there was no prospect naturally of his with
Sarah having one. How would you have felt, you fathers here, if you
had been placed in the same position? But Abraham nerved himself up
and said: "My son, God will provide himself a lamb for a burnt
offering—thou thyself art that lamb!" He thereupon bound Isaac, and
laid him on the altar. He lifted the knife, and was about to strike
the fatal blow, when the angel of the Lord called [p.264] unto him out
of heaven and said, "Lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither do thou
anything unto him for now I know that thou fearest God, seeing thou
hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, from me. And Abraham lifted
up his eyes and looked, and behold behind him a ram caught in a
thicket by his horns, and Abraham went and took the ram and offered
him up for a burnt offering in the stead of his. son." And the Lord
said, " Because thou hast done this thing and hast not withheld thy
son, thine only son: that in blessing I will bless thee, and in
multiplying I will multiply thy seed, as the stars of the heaven, and
as the sand which is upon the sea shore; and in thy seed shall all the
nations of the earth be blessed."

vol. 24, p.264
I speak of these things to show how men are to be tried. I heard
Joseph smith say—and I presume Brother Snow heard him also—in
preaching to the Twelve in Nauvoo, that the Lord would get hold of
their heart strings and wrench them, and that they would have to be
tried as Abraham was tried. Well; some of the Twelve could not stand
it. They faltered and fell by the way. It was not everybody that could
stand what Abraham stood. And Joseph said that if God had known any
other way whereby he could have touched Abraham's feelings more
acutely and more keenly he would have done so. It was not only bis
parental feelings that were touched. There was something else besides.
He had the promise that in him and in his seed all the nations of the
earth should be blessed; that his seed should be multiplied as the
stars of the heaven and as the sand upon the sea shore. He had looked
forward through the vista of future ages and seen, by the spirit of
revelation, myriads of his people rise up through whom God would
convey intelligence, light and salvation to a world. But in being
called upon to sacrifice his son it seemed as though all his prospects
pertaining to posterity were to come to naught. But he had faith in
God, and he fulfilled the thing that was required of him. Yet we
cannot  conceive of anything that could be more trying and more
perplexing than the position in which he was placed.

vol. 24, p.264
Now, although I have said considerable in regard to Abraham, yet I
will say a word or two more. God said that in his see, I should all
the nations of the earth be blessed. Who was Isaac, and who was Jacob?
Heirs with him to the same promise. Who was Moses? A man that was
raised up to lead the children of Israel out of Egypt. Who was he? A
descendant of Abraham, Who were the Prophets from whom we receive the
Bible? The seed of Abraham. Who were the prophets from whom we
received this Book of Mormon? They were the seed of Abraham. Who was
Jesus, the Mediator of the new covenant? Of the seed of Abraham. Who
were the Apostles? Of the seed of Abraham. Who were the people that
came to this continent? The seed of Abraham. Who were the Apostles
that were raised up here? They were the seed of Abraham. Who was
Joseph Smith, the Prophet of God, raised up in these last days? He was
a descendant of Joseph, the son of Jacob, and his fathers name was
Joseph, as had been anciently prophesied should be the case, when the
work he should perform was being referred to. Who are this people? A
great many are of the seed of Abraham. And what is God doing with us?
Has He raised us up to injure mankind? No. For what are the Twelve
Apostles [p.265] appointed? To preach the Gospel to all mankind. What
are these 76 Quorums of Seventies for? Here is one of their
Presidents. What are those quorums for, Brother Gates? [Brother Jacob
Gates: To preach the Gospel to all the world.] Yes; to preach the
Gospel to the nations of the earth—messengers of Jehovah, to
communicate the glad tidings of salvation to a fallen world, to
declare that the heavens have been opened, that God has spoken, that
the eternal principles of life have been revealed, and that we are
commissioned to make known unto the nations of the earth the glad
tidings of salvation which God has ordained. Again, what are the
Elders for? The same thing. Then come other principles. We are
gathered together here that we might be taught of God, that we might
be placed under His tuition, under His guidance and under His
direction. As it is written: "They shall teach no more every man his
neighbor, and every man Iris brother, saying, know the Lord; for they
shall all know me from the least of them to the greatest of them." We
are here to learn of His ways and to walk in tits paths.

vol. 24, p.265
We are living, as I said, in "the dispensation of the fulness of
times," when God will gather together all things in one, whether they
be things on the earth or things in the heavens, whether they
appertain to Adam, or Seth, or Enos, or Mahalaleel, or Methuselah, or
Noah, or Abraham, or Isaac, or Jacob, or the Prophets, or Jesus, or
the people that have lived in the different ages who have possessed
the Gospel of the Son of God; people on this continent or any other
continent. They are all interested in this work: All heaven is engaged
in carrying out the work that we are engaged in to-day. They are
looking upon us and watching our acts, and are interested in this
great work. And God will say, to-day, as he did in former times:
"Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm." And I say woe
to them that lift their hands against the anointed of God, for God
will be after them. We have a work to perform. We have to build up the
Church and kingdom of God, and to see that the principles of purity
and the law of God are enforced. Let me speak upon this. The
Scriptures say: "And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth
himself, even as he is pure." Again, the Scriptures say: "Be not
deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth that shall he
also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap
corruption; but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reap
life everlasting." Being gathered together as we are, and having our
organization of the First Presidency, of the Twelve Apostles, of the
Presidents of Stakes and their counselors, of the Bishops an(I their
counselors, of High Councils, of Priests, Teachers and Deacons, and of
all the associations and organizations of the Holy Priesthood,
according to the pattern that exists in the heavens—God having placed
us in this position, He expects that every one of us will fulfill the
duties devolving upon us. If the Presidents of Stakes do not do their
duty aright, it becomes the duty of the First Presidency to call them
to an account, and if the First Presidency do not do their duty, it
becomes God our heavenly Father, or Jesus the Mediator of the new
covenant, to call them to an account, and it is woe to those men if
they do not perform their duties aright. Then it becomes [p.266] the
duty of the Twelve to fulfill the callings and responsibilities
devolving upon them, and to carry out and fulfill the word, the will
and law of God. And who has a right to depart from that God has
introduced laws into His Church for the purification of His people.
How was it formerly? God placed in His Church Apostles, Prophets,
Pastors, Teachers, Evangelists, etc. What for? To be so really
dummies? No. But for the perfecting of the Saints. What else? For the
work of the ministry. What else? For the edifying of the body of
Christ. How long? "Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of
the knowledge of the Son of God, into a perfect man, into the measure
of the stature of the fullness of Christ: that we henceforth be no
more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of
doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they
lie in wait to deceive; but speaking the truth in love, may grow up
into him in all things." In other words, that we may be one with
Christ as He is one with the Father, and operate together every man in
his place, and then God for us all. Hence it is for us to purify
ourselves as God is pure.

vol. 24, p.266
I have heard sometimes that you have hard struggling in some of these
southern countries, especially a little further south. I presume you
have. I presume you have difficulty sometimes in making both ends
meet; But we won't cry about it after all. We might be a great deal
worse off, and I have seen the time when. we were a great deal worse
off than we are to-day. Have not you? [Several voices: "Yes."]

vol. 24, p.266
You are all well clad. You do not look as if you were starved to
death, or anything of that kind. We want to cultivate the principles
of life, to train up our children in the right way, and to place
ourselves in a proper position to fear God and to carry out His laws.
And about our riches or about our poverty it will not make much
difference not a great while hence. It will not make very much
difference whether we are poor or whether we are rich. But it will
make a great difference whether we are honorable or not; whether we
are men and women of virtue or not; whether we are free from
covetousness or not; and whether we keep the commandments of God and
live our religion or not; it will make a very great difference whether
we do these things or whether we do not. And did you ever think that
it became necessary in times past, so we read in the Bible,—for the
Lord to allow the Philistines and the Midianites and others to become
thorns, as it were, in the side of the children of Israel, in order to
bring them to righteousness. Did you ever read of such things? I have
in my Bible. And ff the Lord suffers us to be tried we will be tried;
and we will say, "lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil." We will pray as Jesus taught His disciples to pray. We will
say: "Our Father who art in heaven; O, God, my Father, O Thou that art
the Father of my spirit and of my flesh, and that watchest over me and
art interested in my welfare, let me reverence Thy holy name. If Thou
conferest upon me the good things of life, I will thank Thee for them.
Give me my daily bread. Forgive hie my sins as I forgive those that
sin against me." I see people sometimes full of wrath and indignation
against their neighbors, and they sometimes say, "I will never Forgive
them as long as I live." Then you will never be a Saint as long as
[p.267] you live. I have heard our sisters say such things. You would
not think it of them, but it is true. God teaches us to pray for a
forgiveness of our sins, as we forgive those that trespass against us.
Is not that the principle laid down? Yes. "How oft shall my brother
sin against me, and I forgive him? Till seven times?" enquired Peter
of the Savior. "Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, until seven
times; but until seventy times seven"—that is if he repent. Well, I
have seen such folks. They are all the time sinning and all the time
repenting. We look upon them as "weak sisters." But we can perform our
part with them. For if we forgive not men their trespasses, how shall
God forgive us our trespasses? "Lead us not into temptation; but
deliver us from evil; for thine is the kingdom." What? "For thine is
the kingdom." What, God's? Yes. What kingdom? In Him pertains all the
powers, and kingdoms, and authority over the whole earth. But who
acknowledges His authority? We see kingdom against kingdom, nation
against nation, power against power; confusion, disunion and anarchy
everywhere prevailing. Jesus taught His disciples to pray, "Thy
kingdom come." What is implied in this expression? What is meant by a
kingdom? It signifies power, rule, authority, dominion. Whose kingdom
was it to be? God's kingdom. What! God to bear rule and have dominion
over the earth? So it is said:

vol. 24, p.267
"There was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all
people, nations and languages should serve Him: His dominion is an
everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that
which shall not be destroyed."

vol. 24, p.267
And it is elsewhere said:

vol. 24, p.267
"And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under
the whole heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the
Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions
shall serve and obey Him."

vol. 24, p.267
And what else? The gold and the silver are God's, and the cattle upon
a thousand hills. All that we possess is the gift of God. We should.
acknowledge Him in all things. We sometimes talk about men having this
right and the other right. We have no rights only such as God gives
us. And I will tell you what He will show to the Latter-day Saints. He
will yet prove to them that the gold and the silver are His, and the
cattle upon a thousand hills, and that He gives to whom He will, and
withholds from whom he pleases. He will yet show you this is a matter
of fact. Our safety and happiness, and our wealth depend upon our
obedience to God and His laws, and our exaltation in time and
eternity, depends upon the same thing. If we have means placed in our
hands, we will ask our Father to enable us to do what is right with
it, and, as I have said, we will ask Him for our daily bread, and
thank Him for it; just the same as the children of Israel did. They
had manna brought to them front time to time by the angels. I do not
know what kind of mills they had or who were their baiters; but they
brought the manna. "He that gathered muc had nothing over, and he that
gathered little had no lack." I think that is the case sometimes with
us. The angels do not feed us exactly with manna, but God does take
care of us, and I feel all the day long like blessing the name of the
God of Israel: and if we fear God and work righteousness, as I told
you [p.268] yesterday, we, the people of Zion, will be the richest of
all people.

vol. 24, p.268
What then shall we do? We will fear God, keep His commandments, and
observe His laws. We will not seek to do our own will, but the will of
God our Heavenly Father, and if vee do the will of God our heavenly
father, we have to be taught what that will is. And then we have to be
taught it, too, through the proper channels. You may every one of you,
ask God to guide and direct you, and He will show you the right path.
But we have to be obedient to the authorities of His Church. You have
a President of Stake here, and ought to be obedient to him. You have
Bishops, and you ought to listen to their counsel. You have teachers,
and they ought to perform their duties faithfully and diligently, and
you ought to be subject to their counsels. And we ought all of us to
seek to fear God, keep His commandments, and obey His laws, and God
will bless us.

vol. 24, p.268
There is another principle I desire to speak about. We have no right
to condone the sins of men and pervert the order of God in His Church.
Now, I want you Presidents of Stakes and you Bishops to listen to
this. If men transgress the law of God, it is your duty to see after
it, and to call upon them to repent, and if they do not repent, they
ought to be removed out of the Church. For it is only he that doeth
righteousness that is righteous, and God has instituted laws and
expects us to be governed by them. We are not to be harsh masters. I
will have read something on this subject from the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants.

vol. 24, p.268
"Behold, there are many called, but few are chosen?

vol. 24, p.268
And why are they not chosen? 

vol. 24, p.268
"Because their hearts are set so much upon the things of this world,
and aspire to the honors of men, that they do not learn this one
lesson—

vol. 24, p.268
"That the rights of the Priesthood are inseparably connected with the
powers of heaven, and that the powers of heaven cannot be controlled
nor handled only upon the principles of righteousness.

vol. 24, p.268
"No power or influence can or ought to be maintained by virtue of the
Priesthood, only by persuasion, by long suffering, by gentleness, and
meekness and by love unfeigned, etc.

vol. 24, p.268
There is no authority associated with the Holy Priesthood except on
the principle of persuasion, and no man has a right to plume himself
upon any position he occupies in this Church, for he is simply a
servant of God, and a servant of the people, and if any man attempts
to use any kind of arbitrary authority, and act with any degree of
unrighteousness, God will hold that man to an account for it, and we
all of us have to be judged according to the deeds done in the body.
We are here as saviors of men, and not as tyrants and oppressors. But
at the same time if men do not and will not yield obedience to the
laws of God, then it becomes the duty of those who preside over them
to see that the law of God is carried out, and that these unrighteous
men are severed from the Church. We have had adulterers among us, and
wherever I have heard of them I have directed that they be severed
from the Church. Why? Because I cannot permit it, and God will not
permit it. Who is it that will be outside of the Eternal City by and
by? The liar, the hypocrite, the whoremonger, the sorcerer, and the
adulterer—they shall be with the dogs  outside of the city. Now, I do
[p.269] not want to try to drag such men in. We have no right to
tamper with these things. God expects us to begin to walk up to the
line, and to perform the several duties that devolve upon us. We must
honor our God, and purge the Church from unrighteousness. I have had
cases come before me in regard to adultery. There is a law in relation
to that.—that is, when they have not entered into the new and
everlasting covenant, and taken upon themselves obligations associated
with the celestial law—that if a man commits adultery he shall make an
acknowledgement of it before the Church—that is, if it is his first
offense, and he has not sinned in this wise before. If it is his first
offense, and he repents, be shall be forgiven, but if he does it a
second time he shall be cast out. But when we come to other
things—things that are more serious—when men have entered into
covenants associated with the celestial law and taken upon themselves
Obligations pertaining thereto, it is a different matter. I will read
a little from the revelation:

vol. 24, p.269
"And as ye have asked concerning adultery—verily, verily, I say unto
you, If a man receive a wife in the new and everlasting covenant, and
if she be with another man, and I have not appointed unto her by the
holy, anointing, she hath committed adultery and shall be destroyed.

vol. 24, p.269
"If she be not in the new and everlasting covenant, and she be with
another man, she has committed adultery.

vol. 24, p.269
"And again, as pertaining to the law of the Priesthood. If any man
espouse a virgin, and desires to espouse another, and the first gives
her consent; and if he espouse the second, and they are virgins, and
have vowed to no other man, then is he justified; he cannot commit
adultery for they are given unto him, for he cannot commit adultery
with that that belongeth unto him and to no one else.

vol. 24, p.269
"And if he have ten virgins given unto him by this law, he cannot
commit adultery, for they belong to him, and they are given unto him,
therefore is he justified.

vol. 24, p.269
"But if one or either of the tea virgins, after she is espoused, shall
be with another man, she has committed adultery, and shall be
destroyed."

vol. 24, p.269
Here is a principle—and the same principle applies to the malt—that if
a man commits adultery, he also shall be destroyed. Can I change that?
I did not make the law. Have I the right to change it "But," says one,
"does it not say that what you shall bind on earth shall be bound in
heaven, and what you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven?"
Yes; but I have to know if it is the mind and will of God that it
shall be so. The lair says, "they shall be destroyed." What else? "And
shall be delivered unto the buffetings of Satan unto the day of
redemption." That is the law. Can I change it? Can you? I speak now to
Presidents of Stakes and Bishops. We are told that we are not to be
partakers of other men's sins. Now, you send men with recommends to me
to have me pass upon them. I trust to you. I suppose you are
acquainted with these things. I suppose you act intelligently and
understandingly. But if people do not fulfill the requirements of the
Gospel, you have no right to recommend them to the house of the Lord.
They do not belong there. People who do not observe the laws of the
Gospel and live their religion, should not receive [p.270] recommends,
and if you do recommend such you will be held responsible, for I will
not. I receive them upon your authority, and trust to your judgment. I
have known cases where wicked and corrupt men have gone into the house
of God. The parties administering did not knew it, but nevertheless it
was a fact. And what has become of them? They have come to me feeling
as though they were in hell. They wanted to know what they could do. I
tell them I did not know; perhaps the Lord would indicate by and by. I
say to all, you had better, unless you determine to fear God and keep
His laws, quit at once, for God expects us to do right, and will hold
us to an account for our acts. And I say to the Bishops, purge your
Wards from all iniquity, and have no fellowship with adulterers and
adulteresses. Adultery is the curse of the nations to-day, and it is
corrupting, corroding, and eating out the very vitals of the people
among the nations. They are over-run with it. God has set us apart to
do His will and to build up His Kingdom and His Zion. Zion means the
pure in heart, and we have to be pure in heart and pure in life. We
have to be honest. We must not steal. What, do Saints steal? I hope
you have no thieves among you here. And then there are covetous men,
men who conceive all kinds of plans to get possession of other
people's property. Such are not going to get into the Kingdom of God,
unless they repent and do right. Who will inherit the earth? Those who
despoil their neighbors? No. Who will they be? Jesus said in His
sermon, "Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth;" not
the covetous, sorcerers, adulterers, liars, hypocrites, and those who
bear false witness against their neighbors; all such characters will
not have a place there. It is for us who hold the Holy Priesthood to
be pure. "Be ye pure that bear the vessels of the Lord." It is for
each of us to be pure, and then say to others, "follow me, as I follow
Jesus." It is for us to live our religion and obey the laws of God,
and perform the duties that devolve upon us, and I tell you, if we do
this, I will risk all that the nations of the earth, or that this
nation can do. If we will only fear God, build up Zion, and work
righteousness, God will put a hook in the jaws of our oppressors. We
may have to suffer for a little while, but we will overcome. This
kingdom will not be given into the hands of another people, for God is
with Israel, and Israel will triumph. And if we will continue to do
right—and whether some of us do right or not; those that do not do
right will be cast out of their place; but if we continue to do right
Zion will increase and grow until the kingdoms of this world will
become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ, and until every
creature in heaven, on the earth, and under the earth will be heard to
say, blessing and honor and might and power and majesty and dominion
be ascribed to Him that sitteth on the throne and unto the Lamb
forever. 

vol. 24, p.270
God bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.271]

Geo. Q. Cannon, August 12, 1883

The Latter-Day Saints Aspire to Celestial Glory—All 
Our Possessions Placed in Our Hands Merely As Stewards—Is It 
Appropriate to Make Sacrifices in View of Glory and Exaltation We 
Aspire To, and To Hold All Things Subject to the Dictation of 
the Servants of God—Obedience to the Priesthood, and the 
Results Flowing Therefrom—The Providence of God 
Seen in the Selection of All His Servants—Temples, 
Their Object, and Those Who Are Entitled to the 
Blessings to Be Manifested Therein—Obedience 
to the Priesthood a Vital Test

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Logan City, Sunday Morning, August 12,
1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.271
I have listened—as no doubt all have—with great interest, to the
remarks which have been made by Brother Joseph F. Smith, and I can
bear testimony to their truth, that they are profitable to us, and
should be treasured up in our hearts and made practical in our lives.

vol. 24, p.271
While he was speaking, this reflection forced itself upon me: What
other people upon the face of the earth aspire to the same glory and
the same exaltation that the Latter-day Saints do? What other people
have the same hopes respecting eternity and their condition in
eternity, and the glory they are to receive if faithful in keeping the
commandments of God, that the Latter-day Saints have? My acquaintance
with mankind, so far as it goes, teaches me that of all people now
living, either in Christendom or heathendom, the Latter-day Saints
excel them all in their hopes, in their anticipations, in the
character of the glory that they are to receive, and in the promises
which are sealed upon them. There is not a man in this room who has a
proper conception of the Gospel, and of the rewards attached to
obedience to it, who does not at least hope that he will attain unto
celestial glory, (which means the Godhead, to be an heir of God, and a
joint heir with Jesus Christ); that he will enter upon a career of
exaltation that shall not terminate throughout the endless ages of
eternity, and that will place him in the company of Him concerning
whom it is said "of the increase of His kingdom there shall he no
end." And there is not a woman in this congregation who has a proper
conception or knowledge of the promises associated with the Gospel,
and with obedience thereto, who does not indulge, when she thinks upon
these matters, in similar hopes, and would be very unhappy if she
thought she should be deprived of that which she anticipates—I mean of
being one with [p.272] her husband as a wife and as a queen and as a
priestess throughout eternity, and stand with him at the head of their
mutual posterity.

vol. 24, p.272
This being the case, is it any wonder that God makes requirements of
us, and expects a perfection on our part that is not looked for nor
expected of the rest of the world? We were told this morning—and the
truth cannot be too often repeated in our hearing—that God, our
Eternal Father, has placed all these possessions and blessings—that
is, the possessions of the earth and the blessings connected with the
earth—that He has placed them in our hands merely as stewards, and
that we hold them subject to Him, in other words, in trust for Him,
and that, if He calls upon us to use them in any given direction He
may indicate, it is our duty as His children, occupying the
relationship that we do to Him, and with the hopes in our breasts that
we have, to hold them entirely subject to Him. There is not another
people upon the face of the earth that I know anything about who are
taught such ideas and doctrines as these. I do not think that any
other denomination of people, either religious or secular, have such
doctrines as we have heard this morning taught to them respecting
their duties and their obligations to God. Of course you will very
frequently hear in sectarian churches, many things connected with this
subject; that it is the duty of the rich to help the poor and to be
benevolent and to hold all things in a way that will please God; but
to bring this down to what we would call practical consecration, to
practially consecrate their wealth and hold it as though they would
have to practically consecrate it at any time, is a doctrine that I do
not think is taught in any other church, or so-called church, nor is
it believed in by any other people. There are, it is true, people who
indulge in very wild vagaries about property, such as communists and
others, but they have no system of religion, they do not believe ht
God, they do not believe in the principles that He teaches and which
we accept. They would hog carry them out on any such basis.

vol. 24, p.272
Let me ask you, my brethren and sisters, is it not appropriate that we
should be required to make—I was going to say sacrifice. Well, that is
a word that is so commonly used, that I suppose I could not use any
other that would convey the idea to your minds clear enough. I will
use it, therefore. Is it not appropriate to make sacrifices of this
character, considering who we are and what we are? If we are expecting
to reach a glory and an exaltation such as we think about and talk
about and pray for, it seems to me that there should be something to,
be done on our part commensurate with the expectations and hopes and
desires that we entertain, and I do not know myself any better test,
that can be brought to bear upon human beings than this test to which
allusion has been made this. morning, the test of holding
ourselves—that is our individual persons, with our time and the
ability that God has given unto us, our wives, our children, and the
possessions that God has placed in ot/r hands to control—to hold all
these subject to His dictation and to His approval.

vol. 24, p.272
"Now," says one, "I am quite willing for that; I would be quite
willing to receive all that doctrine and to believe it if God himself
were to come and make the requirement; of me. I am quite willing that
[p.273] God should dictate to me about my wives and children; and if
He wants me to use my talents and give up my life or to yield up my
property—I am quite willing to do all these things if He will come and
tell me himself, or if He will send an angel to tell me. But I look
upon my brethren who preside over this Church, and I see that they are
mortal men, and I see that they do many things that mortal men do, and
I have not quite confidence enough in them to dispose el my property
as they may dictate. They are mortal, they are like I am, and I do not
know whether they will do the right thing or not. I have some doubts
about that. I have not got confidence in their management as business
men. I do not know but I have better business qualities myself than
they have, and I can manage my own affairs to better advantage than
they can. I am not willing, therefore, to do as my fellow men
dictate."

vol. 24, p.273
Now, let me ask is not that the secret thought of many minds? I am
sure it is. And yet the same men who entertain these thoughts, and the
same women, will go into this Temple when it is completed, and will
ask at the hands of the servants of God blessings that are far beyond
all price when measured by earthly substance, by gold or silver, or
that which men consider valuable. It is a strange thing; it is a
strange feature in the human character; it is exhibited everywhere; it
is not confined to Latter-day Saints alone; that mankind are very
willing to trust men with spiritual things, and to have confidence in
them concerning spiritual things, and have little or no confidence in
them when it affects their temporal interests. There are men—and there
may be some in this congregation—who have been quite willing to submit
to the ordinance of baptism and rely upon it as a means of salvation,
as a means of remitting their sins, and have also been willing to
submit to have bands laid upon them by the same individual, for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, who would not listen to his counsel
concerning their property. This want of confidence arises in some
instances from selfishness or a lack of faith, and in others from
witnessing the unwise conduct of Elders in the management of means.
There have been Elders who have gone out in the world for the purpose
of bringing souls to the truth who have abused their privileges among
the people, and have borrowed money and never repaid it. Such
occurrences inspire distrust. And such men have transcended the limits
of their authority in taking this course. They were not sent out to
meddle in this way, in people's affairs, to borrow money, and do
things of that character; but were sent to preach the Gospel, and so
long as they confined themselves to their legitimate duties, and did
those things they were authorized to do, they were blessed, the Lord
was with them, and their labors resulted in salvation to the people.
Every man who attends strictly to the duties assigned to him, and
pertaining to his Priesthood, and confines himself to them, is
sustained and upheld of the Lord. The Elders who have destroyed
confidence by the methods I have alluded to, transcended their
authority. That constituted the difference between their action and
the action of the man whom God places to preside over His Church. Can
you not see the distinction? I can see that a man that goes out as a
missionary, as Elders [p.274] have done in the past, often acquires
eat influence with the power of God resting upon him, and through the
confidence that power has inspired in the midst of the Saints, I can
understand  that men have taken advantage of that influence, and have
abused the trust of the people, and have done wrong, and have lessened
their influence with God, and with man, and have caused the Spirit of
God by that action to be withdrawn from them. There are really such
cases to which I could point you, if it were necessary this morning.
No man, however, has done that in this Church without losing that
power which God gave unto him, and there are men who have apostatized
from this Church who brought on that apostasy because of such conduct
as I allude to. They were not warranted in doing what they did. They
exceeded the bounds of their Priesthood, and in doing so they
committed sin. But there is an authority in the Church to whom God has
given the right to counsel in the affairs of the children of men in
regard to temporal affairs. When Joseph Smith lived upon the earth it
was his prerogative to do that. He stood as God's ambassador—not
clothed with the attributes of God, for He was a mortal man; but he
stood as the representative of God ,upon the earth, holding the keys
of the kingdom of God upon the earth, with the power to bind on earth
and it should be bound in heaven. He occupied that position when he
lived, and on his departure another took his place upon the earth and
stood in precisely the same capacity to us as a people that Joseph
Smith did. That was Brigham Young. When he passed away another stepped
forward and took the same position, and holds the same keys and
exercises the same authority and stands precisely in the same position
to us that the Prophet Joseph did, or that the Prophet Brigham did,
when he lived upon the earth. Now, was not Joseph Smith a mortal man?
Yes. A fallible man? Yes. Had he not weaknesses? Yes, he acknowledged
them himself, and did not fail to put the revelations on record in
this book [the Book of Doctrine and Covenants] wherein God reproved
him. His weaknesses were not concealed from the people. He was willing
that people should know that he was mortal, and had failings And so
with Brigham Young. Was not he a mortal man, a mail who had
weaknesses. He was not a God. He was not an immortal being. He was not
infallible. No, he was fallible. And yet when he spoke by the power of
God, it was the word of God to this people. When he sealed a man up to
eternal life, he bestowed upon him the blessings pertaining to
eternity, and to the Godhead, or when he delegated others to do it in
his stead, God in the eternal world recorded the act; the blessings
that were sealed upon that man or that woman, they were sealed to be
binding in this file, and in that life which is to come; they became
part of the records of eternity, and would be fulfilled to the very
letter upon the heads of those upon whom they were pronounced,
provided they were faithful before God, and fulfilled their part of
the covenant. There is no doubt about it. And so it is to-day. There
is but one man, (as you have often heard), at a time on the earth, who
holds this authority. There maybe others who have this authority also;
and I thank God there are many who hold this authority—that is the
authority of the Apostleship; but they hold it subordinate to the
[p.275] man who holds the keys, they cannot exercise this authority
only as he shall consent or delegate or authorize them to do so. There
is but one man who has the power to exercise this authority, to stand,
as it were, in God's stead, to be His voice unto the people, and that
is the man who stands at the head and who is President, and who holds
the keys by virtue of the appointment of God. God places him there. It
is not man's act. It is God's providence. God knows the hearts of the
children of men. By His overruling Providence He brings this man to
the front, or He keeps him in the rear, just as it pleases Him. I
believe that His providence is over all of us, and He can kill or
remove as He pleases, or He can preserve in life as seemeth good to
Him. And he has done so. When the Prophet Joseph was slain, God, by
His overruling Providence, brought the man to the front who was His
choice to succeed His servant. David Patten was slain at Crooked
River, who was the senior of Brigham Young. Thomas B. Marsh lost the
faith, also the senior of Brigham Young; but Brigham Young was
preserved in the providence of God, and when His Prophet was slain He
stepped forward clothed with the eternal Priesthood of God, full of
the fire of the Holy Ghost and the power of God, and the whole people
felt that they stood in the presence of the man whom God had chosen
and whom God had endowed for His position. God qualified him and made
him equal to every emergency from that hour until the hour of his
death. God was his unfailing friend. He blessed every one who listened
to the counsel of His servant. He blessed this entire people, and He
blessed this land under his (President Young's) administration. And we
know by the outpouring of the power and gifts and graces of God upon
us individually as well as an entire people, that he was God's
servant, chosen by the Almighty to stand at the head of His Church.
Could I not trust that man with anything I had? Why, I would have been
an unworthy servant of God, if I could not have done so; I would have
been recreant to every principle that I believe in, if I could not
have done so.

vol. 24, p.275
Now, watch the providence of God in the selection of our present
President. At the time Joseph and Hyrum were slain, according to all
human appearances he was as unlikely to live almost as they were who
were already dead. In the hottest of summer he was shot to pieces. The
men who waited upon him had no idea that he would live. But he did.
God brought him through. But who thought then that he would be the
senior Apostle who would preside over this Church t There were a
number his seniors. In consequence of a misunderstanding and his being
senior in age, Brother Woodruffs name stood above Brother Taylor's.
Brother Woodruff recognized all the time that he and Willard Richards
were not his seniors in ordination. President Taylor had been ordained
to the Apostleship before them, and when this matter was brought
before the President of the Church (President Young) the names were
put in proper order. Brother Woodruff recognized this as being
correct, and if Willard Richards had lived, doubtless he would have
had the same feeling. But then there stood Orson Hyde and Orson Pratt,
as seniors in the quorum. Their names preceded his. But had their
names the right to stand in that position? No, they had not, for
[p.276] reasons I need not dwell upon here, which ought to be familiar
to every Elder in this Church. Therefore, I will merely say this: that
President John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, and George A. Smith were
bearers of the apostleship at a time when Orson Hyde and Orson Pratt
did not hold that power. Therefore they were by right their seniors;
and President Young providentially, prompted by the Spirit of God,
made a ruling which the Twelve accepted—every man knowing the true
state of the case—as correct, and placed the names in their order some
time before his death, making John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, and
George A. Smith, seniors of Orson Hyde and of Orson Pratt. In this
manner God has brought forward to the front the man whom He chose to
be President of the Church. It is His privilege to chose whom He
pleases. The man whom He wants preserved is preserved. When the
Prophets of God were slain, Brother Taylor's life, by the wonderful
providence of God, was preserved, and he has lived among us until this
day. He now stands in his place as the President of the Church,
holding the keys and the authority as such to manage all the affairs
of the Church according to God's mind and will. And shall one who
knows this, who knows that God has honored him, that God has chosen
him, that God has endowed him, that God has blessed him—shall such a
one raise his voice against him, and say that it is not the will of
God that he shall control the affairs of this Church? God forbid! God
forbid that I or any other man in this Church should do anything of
the kind! On the contrary, let us be obedient to the voice of God, and
to the will of God. If God, through him, says unto us ;ye must
consecrate our property, we must hold everything we have subject to
the will of God, if He through him dictates any course of policy, I
say it is my duty as a servant of God to submit: it is my duty to
carry out faithfully, according to the will of God, that which He
counsels, and that which He dictates. If God has confidence in him,
shall not I, who am God's servant and God's child, have similar
confidence? I believe in God. I believe God manages all the affairs of
this Church. I know if I do my duty He will save me, He will exalt me,
and I know if you will do your duty, He will do. the same for you. And
if men whom He chooses are fallible, that. is His business. He
requires on our part obedience to His will, as it is made manifest
through the man whom He has chosen.

vol. 24, p.276
Now, this is a great point. I look upon it as one of the most vital
points connected with our existence in these mountains. I look upon it
as a test. It may be said that it will test the Latter-day Saints as
they never have been tested—this vital, doctrine of obedience to the
Priesthood of the Son of God. There is no point to day against which
so many assaults are directed by the wicked. They make it the main
object of their attacks. They would like to destroy confidence in your
hearts in the Priesthood of the Son of God. If they could weaken your
confidence; if they could undermine your faith; if they could by any
power or means in their possession wean you from the Church, and sow
the seeds of distrust and suspicion in your minds concerning the
Priesthood, or those who bear it, they would attain the object that
they have in view. The man who holds the keys is always the object of
assault. His life is the life that is [p.277] most sought after. He is
the man they would strike down, if they had the power. They seek to
weaken the confidence of the people in him, by all manner of slanders,
and by every sort of falsification. lit is the main object of our
enemies to sow the seeds of distrust and suspicion in the midst of the
Latter-day Saints, and to accomplish this they relate all manner of
falsehoods concerning those who bear the Priesthood of the Son of God.
They contort ;every act. They misrepresent every word and every
counsel that is given. They endeavor to put everything in a false
light. And those who read those things continually, begin to believe
by degrees, that there is foundation for them, that there is something
wrong, that this man or the other man is not to be trusted, and that
they are doing wrong in yielding obedience to the counsels of the
Priesthood, and in submitting to its control. You are aware these
attacks are constantly directed against the Priesthood, and it is, as
I say, the vital point to-day.

vol. 24, p.277
We have this Temple (Logan) nearly completed. That at Salt Lake is
progressing very rapidly, that at Sanpete also. And file building of
these Temples will bring about, to a certain extent, a change among
this people. Blessings are to be bestowed, and power is to be
manifested in these buildings in my opinion such as has never been
manifested among us as a people before. The question, therefore, will
press itself upon our attention—who are going to be worthy to receive
these blessings? Who are going to be worthy to enter into these
buildings? With my feelings to-day I never can consent for any man to
go in and receive a fullness of the blessings of the everlasting
Gospel in that building or those buildings, unless I know him to be a
man who is willing to yield implicit obedience to the Priesthood of
the Son of God. And further, I am not willing, with my present
feelings—I do not pretend to dictate in this matter, I am merely
stating my own personal feelings—for any man to go into these
buildings who is not willing to hold all he has got subject to the
Priesthood of the Son of God, and be willing to do with it as that
Priesthood shall dictate.

vol. 24, p.277
Now, these are two vital points in our faith, and in the requirements
of the Gospel, that I believe are obligatory upon us, and we may as
well understand our position to-day as to postpone the understanding
of this matter for months, or for years, or until it is too late. This
may sound like strong doctrine to some of you; but I look upon these
things as essentially necessary to make us the people that God designs
we shall be. Already things are in contemplation, and are being
counselled about, that may bring this matter home to us individually,
outside of the Temples of the Son of God. I desire to see the time
come when unworthy persons cannot get their endowments and a fullness
of the blessings of the everlasting Priesthood. I desire to see some
test of faithfulness, some test of growth, and some degree of reward,
so that all will not be reduced to one common level, the faithful and
the unfaithful, those that are willing to do all that God requires,
and those that are not willing—I do not desire to see all endowed with
the same blessings. I do not believe that God ever intended this. He
has told us there are different degrees of glory,—"one glory of the
sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars for
one star differeth from another star in glory. [p.278] So also is the
resurrection of the dead." I would like to see some difference here. I
believe it will come. I believe God will move upon His servant in His
own due time to make the necessary regulations to effect this. There
are men who have been faithful all their lives, who have done
everything that it is possible for men to do, and there are others who
have been indifferent, and who have had their own way, and carried out
their own mind, yet all come along and get the same blessings without
any distinction whatever. There is not much encouragement, it would
seem, under those circumstances, for the faithful. And yet there is,
for there are degrees of reward in heaven; but then we may as well
begin to have some of them here.

vol. 24, p.278
Now, my brethren and sisters, I feel that it is a matter, as I have
said, of vital importance that we should have this that I have spoken
of—faith and confidence in the Priesthood of the Son of God, and we
cannot build up Zion without we have it, and we cannot build up Zion
without we are willing to do all we have been taught by the
inspiration of God—I know that as well as I do that I live.

vol. 24, p.278
I pray God that we may have this confidence, which I ask in the name
of Jesus Christ. Amen.

F. D. Richards, October 6, 1883

Retrospective Review of the Providences of God in Relation 
to the Saints—The Wrath and Schemes of Men Turned to the 
Advantage of God's People—The Order of God's Church Perfect—
The Wicked Disturbed By Judgments, While The Righteous 
Enjoy Peace—The Administration of the Law of God 
in Relation to Offences—Should Be Resigned to 
The Will of God in All Things

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Saturday Morning, 
October 6,(Semi-Annual Conference) 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.278
The Lord be thanked and praised for granting us another so favorable
opportunity of meeting together to contemplate the interests of His
Kingdom, and our soul's salvation at; this Conference. "Day unto day
uttereth speech," said the ancient man of God, "and night unto night
[p.279] showeth knowledge." We can say that week after week, and month
after month, since our last Conference, we have had renewed occasion
for thanksgiving and praise to Him for the many blessings which He has
vouchsafed unto His people.

vol. 24, p.279
If we take a retrospective view of His providences to us as a people,
especially during the period of our sojourn in these mountains, we
shall find that circumstances have occurred at very short intervals,
which have kept the people continually awakened to a sense of their
liberties, and to a watch care for them, measuring and weighing and
noticing the efforts that have been made from time to time to take
away our privileges and liberties, and such blessings as were thought
could be taken from us which we had entered into the enjoyment of
since our location in these mountain fastnesses. Step by step every
such instance has been attended, if not with all that gift and
abundance of favor and mercy, which we might have desired, and which
might not have been best for us, yet with sufficient blessing to
manifest the kind care of our heavenly Father continually and
unceasingly over us.

vol. 24, p.279
When we came here and first made our laws, realizing that we were far
away from the mass of the people of the States, both east and west of
us, we found it was with great difficulty that we could avail
ourselves of the few blessings which government seemed to tender tp
us. We could not even obtain the presence of federal officials in our
midst,, regularly, as was designed by government, and as was needed by
the people. Consequently our isolation required our Legislature to
confer unusual powers upon our local courts; but it was not long
before the effort was made, and final success was bad in taking from
our local courts the civil and criminal jurisdiction. Time will not
allow me to enter into minute details. Therefore, suffice it to say,
that mission judges have come here fully determined to convert us from
the error of our ways, as it appeared to them, to the "purity,
refinement, and civilization" of the world! After laboring and toiling
some years in our midst, finding their decisions frequently overthrown
by the decisions of the Superior Court at Washington, our Prophet, who
had been illegally imprisoned, released from his confinement, and one
thing after another, upset their plans and devices; so that the great
changes which had been hoped to be brought about among us, to make us
like the people of the world, signally failed, and the end of that
effort was, that the poor, miserable than who undertook the job, was
carried home in his coffin.

vol. 24, p.279
I must notice one or two other important facts, which have stood out
very prominently before us, and they were, that this people who were
not of the world, and had no fellowship or love with the world, must
be restricted in their civil rights and military duties, for fear that
they should do some mischief on a holiday, therefore they were
forbidden by Gubernatorial Proclamation, to order out a company of
infantry or cavalry, to help to celebrate the Fourth of July, as they
and their fathers were wont to do from the, immemorial.

vol. 24, p.279
One after another, these and similar efforts have been made to take
our liberties and privileges away from us, that we might be brought
into some sort of contemptible subjection, it would appear. But
without stopping to animadvert upon the folly and nonsense of such a
[p.280] procedure, let me inquire what was the result? What followed
the proclamation that we should not do military duty as a people, or
protect ourselves even from the surrounding savages? Immediately when
this occurred, it seemed as if the very heavens were moved in our
behalf all the tribes around us became divested, seemingly, of what
hostility they had possessed, and ever since that occurred, we have
had the most substantial peace and quiet all around us, among the
natives. How kind of Providence, it was, to so completely remove the
enmity) of the natives, when this circumstance transpired. We are
relieved from the unpleasant tax of military duty, and even our
adversaries are made to be at peace with us. What a logic of fact, for
a contentious world to read.

vol. 24, p.280
During the past year, the great efforts that have been made, have
seemed to prove abortive; special efforts and measures have appeared
to miscarry; and we have had a law right from the Capital, that seemed
as if it must tell on the "Mormons." A class of our people have been
temporally divested of the right of suffrage; men and women, who may
have violated some law, and many who have never violated any law of
Congress, have been deprived of their political rights. But with all
this we still seem to live and thrive and prosper faster than we have
ever done before. The very step itself, will prove a great blessing to
this people by separating a portion of those who have not the highest
respect and veneration for all the Laws of God, and enable those who
have, to be the wiser counselors and more efficient aids in advancing
the interests of the kingdom in the hands of those who may be more
acceptable in the eyes of government to wield administration here
locally.

vol. 24, p.280
But it is a singular fact, a singular circumstance, that a man should
crime here from the heart of the nation—clothed, as was supposed, with
every qualification to be a Governor of Utah,—should act as he has
acted. He had been through the army in the late rebellion. He was a
man capable, as was supposed, of understanding what was right and
proper, as between the nation and any other part of the country that
might seem to feel in any wise oppressed or limited, and who would
administer constitutional rights and executive powers with ability and
with skill. He came here clothed with the supreme beauty of the State
from whence he came. This man by his excessive propensity for figures,
as we all know, made some very strange calculations; and then when one
thing didn't work, another seemed to, until our representative in
Congress was removed. But by and by we are blessed with another one in
Congress to represent us there. And in a short time we found that,
with the special effort that was being made in Washington in our
behalf, such a shadow of doubt was east over a certain portion of the
law, entitled the Host amendment, when it was thought advisable by the
Governor to execute some three hundred commissions, more or less, to
men whom he appointed to fill supposed vacancies in this Territory,
which if carried out would have turned over the local authority of the
Territory into the hands of the avowed enemies of this people, but the
supposed vacancies did not exist and the offices continued in the
hands of the incumbents. After all the election was held during the
past season when these offices were filled by the people's candidates.
 We have occasion again to rejoice [p.281] that notwithstanding
another desperate effort has been made to take away the rule from the
hands of the people and put it into the hands of their enemies, and
make us an outside Territory, subject to their oppressions, subject to
all manner of taxation that they might please to impose upon us—we
find that the voice and vote of the people are still triumphant, that
their candidates have gone into office and are corn. missioned; the
selections having been made from among those whose rights and
privileges have been maintained unto them.

vol. 24, p.281
It is a singular feature in this matter, that the Governor has taken
it into his head to leave the Territory just at the time when it was
,supposed he would be required to execute these commissions. But
without going into particulars, persons of ordinary discernment
observe that the course he has taken is such that he cannot himself
cheek it to remain and issue the commissions to the properly elected
persons to rule in this Territory, indeed it looks as though the
dishonorable, undignified course he has taken is just what has driven
him from the Territory, to leave his duty, and let the secretary be
acting governor. When men come here full of determination to show
their bravery, their ability, smartness and competency beyond their
predecessors, to capture Utah, and turn her over to the hands of the
ungodly; it appears that every one who has made such an attempt has
met with very signal defeat. When a man defeats himself as perfectly
as this last one has, I think the Latter-day Saints have occasion to
thank God and take courage; we I have reason to rejoice and praise the
I Lord in all these matters, for whatever our enemies do He makes it
return that, like a boomerang that is thrown out, it comes back and
strikes the person that hurled it.

vol. 24, p.281
Well, then, my brethren and sisters, seeing that this is the way that
these matters all move, the way they all operate, should it not
inspire in us the most profound gratitude toward God for these
manifestations of his mercy, goodness and blessing unto us. He has
made our fields to abound with plenty. He has favored us with
blessings innumerable and incomprehensible. We have a peace, a joy and
a satisfaction at heart which those men who make these desperate laws
cannot contemplate. We rejoice in the blessings that heaven is
bestowing upon us. Is it not, then, our bounden duty to testify to
God, the angels, and those that attend upon the covenant people of
God, that we are determined to love Him more and serve Him better? I
was pleased to hear the remark made by one of my brethren yesterday,
that he felt on returning here, after an absence of five or six years,
that there was an improvement in the spirit and feelings of the
people. This is very manifest. to those who observe and notice it. But
we think there should be a very much greater improvement. Many of us
have been very careless of some of the commandments: words of wisdom
which the Lord has seen fit to give to us. We have not used that care,
that caution, and that sound discretion in our daily lives before Him,
that it is becoming we should do. I propose, brethren and sisters, in
view of this matter, that we take these things to heart, and see if we
can and ought to draw nearer to God, while He is willing to draw
nearer to us, and thus more fully sense His blessings, His mercies,
and his loving kindness unto us.

vol. 24, p.281
This institution,—which [p.282] President Taylor so beautifully
reviewed yesterday morning in the Assembly Hall, noticing the varied
authorities of the Church and their multifarious duties—sets forth to
every discerning mind that the order of God's government presupposes
and contemplates the strongest possible form of government that has
ever been known on the earth. Men have come here in years past., and
in speaking of President Young, they have said that he had a strong
government here in Utah; and later on, it, speaking of President
Taylor, that he had a strong government. in Utah, and also that men
corning here from abroad to govern the people, simply governed the
outsiders, and that the President of the Church governed the
Latter-day Saints. This is the way the ungodly speak about it.
Latter-day Saints know that the order of God's Church is the perfect
order. They know that it is the one intended to give a people strength
in the earth, and that strength is in their righteousness, in their
virtue, in their purity, and in their union and fellowship with the
Spirit, with each other, and with the heavens.

vol. 24, p.282
These principles are very dear and very glorious, and we ought to
rejoice above all men in the earth. We may look to the east, to the
west, to the north and to the south, and we see all governments, all
peoples, all nations, all kindreds and tongues, stirred up with an
activity, a spirit of strife and ambition to superiority, and we see
that there is continual commotion among them in their political
affairs, and in their civil relations. There are a great many
disturbances continually going on, and really of the nations are
really on the verge of bankruptcy, through the vast debts created to
maintain their numerous armies even in the time of peace; while here
among this people, though our liberties are menaced and threatened,
and our peace would be sometimes disturbed, if we would allow it, yet,
by the blessing of God, we enjoy peace in our hearts, such peace as
the wicked cannot give to us, nor take from us. The voice of Him that
spake to the waves of Gennesaret, and commanded them to be still,
speaks to us, and while dark clouds and the thunderings and
lightenings roll over the political horizon, yet in the hearts, in the
homes, and in the habitations of the just there is peace, such as the
wickef know not of, and it bespeaks the truth of the revelation which
says, that not long hence, the people of Zion shall be the only people
that will not be at, war among themselves, and that the day will be
witch they who will not take up the sword against their neighbor, will
have to flee to Zion, of which this is the embryo.

vol. 24, p.282
Look abroad and see what the Lord is doing in the way of judgments.
There has scarcely been a year for many years past, when they have
seemeel to be so terrible as they have been during this present year,
so far. Think of one portion of the world where islands of the sea
have been sunk, and 100,000 people reported destroyed by earthquake
and volcanic eruptions. And another where it is said some 15,000 or
20,000 were likewise destroyed. Think of it! And yet the Lord has
preserved us in these mountains—in this region of country that might
scientifically be called one of the most volcanic portions of the
whole earth. The very face of the earth tells us its character by its
extinct volcanoes, its silent craters, and numerous hot springs. Look
at the strata of the earth's crust in these canyons, and see its
nature. [p.283] Also the Lord has manifested His judgments by
cyclones, etc. The words of the Prophet Joseph, have been and are
being verified, those words he uttered before he went to Carthage.
Said he: "I call for the four winds of heaven, the thunderings,
lightnings, earthquakes, whirlwinds, the hailstorms, pestilence, and
the raging seas to come forth out of their hiding places and bear
testimony of the truth of those things which I have taught to the
inhabitants of the earth as is promised in the revelations that have
been given." These were some of his last words among the people. And
what have we seen? Scarcely a week last summer without a cyclone or
hurricane happening somewhere in the States, destroying towns and
villages, or parts thereof.

vol. 24, p.283
We live in times that if we only considered the matter and looked upon
it as we should do, that should cause us to draw near unto the Lord,
and to live up to every word that proceedeth from His mouth.

vol. 24, p.283
I wish to bear testimony that this Gospel and this order of government
which I have been alluding to, is that which brings down the blessings
of heaven upon this people. Besides peace and good order, it brings
the gifts and blessings of the Gospel, the gift of healing to those
who are afflicted and wounded and who are walking upon the borders of
the grave; such are restored and healed by its divine power exercised
in the prayers and faith of the Saints.

vol. 24, p.283
The fact of the matter is, those things which are held out as menaces
to us, are the things that preserve us from the hands of the wicked,
and keep us from forgetting God in the time of prosperity. It is one
of the greatest blessings to us, that we are kept continually on the
alert, diligently seeking after Him, putting our trust in Him, and
then to find how successfully and perfectly He leads us to triumph.
over our enemies, and makes the mischief they would bring upon us,
recoil upon their own heads. Saints find it uood to trust in Him.

vol. 24, p.283
The great work that is now upon us—to build temples and to labor in
them, calls upon us to perform our duties faithfully; calls upon
Presidents of Stakes and Bishops of Wards, that they look well among
their peoples, and see if they are not taking upon themselves the
responsibilities of other people's sins. Presidents, High Councilors
and Bishops, should seek diligently the Spirit of the Lord to know how
to deal with and decide between tho righteous and the wicked; to know
how to pull up the tares without pulling up a great number of the
roots of the wheat. When a man has given himself up to be a drunkard,
to dishonor the cause of God, and to be picked up in the streets and
to become a reproach, until people say, "that is one of your Mormons,"
it is time the Bishops or Elders, or whosoever's duty it is, were
looking after him to see that this evil is put away, and to see that
his wife, who may be the deepest mourner over this whole matter, and
his children, clothed in sorrow over his conduct, to see that they are
cherished and sustained and preserved, lest while pulling up the tares
you pull up the wheat also. It requires the skill and wisdom of the
Holy Spirit in all of these things to know how to deal in the right
way, to save those that can be saved, while those who will not work
righteousness, may be known as transgressors, and that we may no
longer carry them upon our faith and become partakers of their sins.

vol. 24, p.283
In the late organization of 1877, [p.284] a score of Stakes were
organized, a great many more Wards were instituted, really .men were
called and ordained to be Bishops in the Church who had never given
their attention to consider carefully the duties of the bishopric. In
view of the responsibilities of this calling, it may not be thought
strange that some brethren holding this high and holy office are so
afraid that they would do wrong, that they even durst not do right!
Now, this is true whether you believe it or not. A great many men hold
these important offices who are so timid and so fearful lest they
should do wrong, that they are slow and backward in doing the thing
which is right. Now, what is it that makes a man useful and strong in
his calling and labor? Is it not his constant labor, and the diligent,
actual performance of his duties? What is it that makes the
blacksmith's right arm stronger than any other man's? It is because he
is all the time using it, and in this way his arm acquires that
practice which gives it the greatest attainable strength. If the
brethren standing in these responsible places, whether they be
Presidents of Stakes or Bishops of Wards, see anything wrong in their
Wards, it is their duty .to get after it. And it is notably the duty
of a teacher to be conversant with the people, and to see that there
is no iniquity in the Church. Instead of hardness of feeling or
division of sentiment, or mischief of any kind being allowed to exist
in your Stake, until it produces party strife, and people take sides
with one and sides with another, it is far better to get after the
mischief at once, find out where it is, root it out, and set matters
right before the peace of families, of neighborhoods, and perhaps the
Ward is disturbed. I wish the brethren in authority would heed this
matter and wake. up to their duties, and not act merely as
figureheads, but more like men of God clothed with authority and
power. When men standing in such responsible positions are so backward
in their duties, they don't know the power of God, nor the spirit of
their callings, but the moment they step forward and take hold with a
prayerful heart, coming from their closets clothed with the Spirit of
God, they find they have the power to make peace and restore union,
fellowship and love in the midst of the people, and the people would
love and bless them in return. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they
shall be called the children of God.

vol. 24, p.284
We need a great deal of missionary service at home. We need a deal of
labor in all the spheres of life—in the families, in the wards, and in
the Stakes of Zion, which are organized and are being built up in the
Church in these latter times. The work is constantly spreading. Stakes
are being organized in different parts of the country, and the work of
God is prospering. Our enemies "can do nothing against the truth, but
rather for the truth;" for God will sanctify their evil designs, and
their wicked and ungodly purposes, to bring to pass His ends, and to
magnify His name and to honor him in the earth.

vol. 24, p.284
Let us humble ourselves before the Lord, let us keep His
commandments,, and teach our children so to do. Let us teach them the
principles of purity and righteousness, so that they may go to the
house of the Lord, pure as they were born, free from sin, and wholly
there to enter into covenants with God that shall abide and stand and
endure while time shall last and eternity endure; that they may live,
grow and  increase, as Abraham grew and increased, [p.285] become as
the stars of heaven, and as the sand which is upon the sea shore for
multitude. For the blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob have come
down upon us. And they that are the children of Abraham will do the
works of Abraham. Let us not forget it; tidal they that would inherit
the blessings of Abraham must do the works of Abraham, to entitle them
to these blessings.

vol. 24, p.285
Let us draw near to the Lord with our households and strengthen
ourselves in the truth. "Righteousness exalteth a nation: but sin is a
reproach to any people."

vol. 24, p.285
We ought to be more careful concerning the observance of the Sabbath.
We talk of the great things of the laws of God, such as adultery, and
those greater crimes, and murder, which are less frequently committed,
but which are most terrible in their effects upon those who do, and
are terrible also in their effects upon those who are surrounded and
are connected therewith; but let us attend also to the Sabbath, to
keep it holy, and go to our meeting and be more dutiful in that
respect, and not go to the canyons, or hunt stock, and attend to a
multitude of things, which otherwise might be avoided. Let us avoid,
if we are going a journey, starting on a Sunday, "just to save one day
more for business." Let us undertake no manner of business on that
day. Let us reverence the Sabbath as God has commanded us in the
revelations of the last days. It is one of the ten commandments: "Six
days shalt thou labor, and do all lily work: but the seventh day is
the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work,
etc." The Lord has been particular. He is going to be particular
again. We have been in circumstances where we were rudely dealt with.
We have had to travel over the plains, but even there we reverenced
the Sabbath. We stopped our teams, and let the cattle rest, and
attended to our duties. Now we have come into a country where we have
hardly had to buy land save at a nominal Government figure. Here we
found a new world, a place in which we could make a living; and cannot
we afford to take time to serve the Lord; to rest our bodies and
refresh our spirits, by a study of His holy word increasing our faith
also?

vol. 24, p.285
Another thing, we ought not to run after doctors as much as we do.
"But," says one, "if we have a bone broken we must have somebody to
set it." Yes, that is true, but we need not take all the nostrums they
can think of. We ought first to go to the Lord and exercise our faith
as far as we can make use of it in that direction, and we will make
fewer blunders than we do in placing implicit confidence in the
medical and surgical professions. When we do this we are certainly
sure of one thing—we secure the help of God and the help of angels;
and if we are appointed unto death, we want to go. We ought to want to
go. Our prayers and supplications should be always conditional—that
is, if not appointed unto death that he or she should be raised up.
And if the heavens want a man to labor there in any sphere, there is
where he should be. If a man is wanted to be on a mission in Europe,
in Germany, or in the States, and he stays at home, he is not where he
ought to be. He ought to be where God would have him, there the Holy
Spirit will labor with him and help him. But for us to importune the
Lord to heal those whom He has appointed unto death is just like
asking—as we do once in a while—[p.286] a man to go on a mission, and
we get a long petition saying that he is such a blessed dear good man,
or he has been such a good school master, "Do, pray, President let him
stop." Now, when the Presidency want a man to go on a mission, he
ought to go. It is best for that man that he should go. It is best for
all concerned that he should go to the place he is sent, and labor
with all his heart. Just so with us. Here we are on a mission in the
world. The matter of death is a very small matter. It is a matter of
life or death go be sure; but if the Lord does not want us here, and
we are taken away, His will be ,lone on earth as it is done in heaven.

vol. 24, p.286
I do not wish to occupy more time for fear of infringing upon the
rights of others.

vol. 24, p.286
I pray the Lord to still bless Israel, to bless us with humility, and
with faithfulness in the keeping of His commandments; then we shall
see more and grander things accomplished on His part, just in
properties to the faithfulness with which we perform the duties
devolving upon us. May the Lord help us to do this; and to walk in the
way of life, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.287]

John Taylor, October 7, 1883

The President Feeling a Little Weak in Body Asked 
the Considerate Attention of the Congregation—God 
Interested in the Welfare of All the Human Family—The 
Organization of the Church, and the Responsibility Resting Upon the 
Priesthood—God Has Given to Every One a Portion of His Spirit—
The Promptings of that Spirit—The Wickedness of the Inhabitants 
of the Earth in the Days of Noah—Why the Flood Came—
The Ante-Diluvians Would not Repent—The Gospel 
Again Preached As a Warning—Persecution—Our 
Relationship to this Nation in a Political Point of 
View—A Commonwealth Has Been Built Up in These 
Mountains by the "Mormons" Under the Blessing of God—
Unfairly Treated as a People By the Parent Government—The 
Latter-Day Saints Have Rights Which They Will Seek 
Legally to Maintain—Conclusion.

With some Remarks by President George Q. Cannon, delivered in the
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, October 
7th, Semi-Annual Conference, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.287
Permit me to say that in consequence of the immense multitude that has
assembled on this occasion, it will be absolutely necessary that the
strictest order and quietude should be maintained, in order that all
may hear; for it is a great labor to address so really thousands of
people. As I feel a little weak in body I hope, therefore, you will
give me your quiet and considerate attention.

vol. 24, p.287
We have listened to a great really interesting principles since the
commencement of this conference.

vol. 24, p.287
We occupy to-day a very peculiar position, and it is proper that we,
as Latter-day Salute, should Comprehend that position and our various
responsibilities in relation to the world in which we live, the nation
with which we are associated, and the duties and responsibilities
which devolve upon us as messengers or salvation to proclaim the
Gospel to mankind. It is further necessary that we should comprehend
the past, that we should comprehend the present, and that we should
also—under the influence and by the direction of the Spirit of the
living God—comprehend the things of the future; for we, as Latter-day
Saints, have to do with the past we have to do with the present, and
we have to do with the future.

vol. 24, p.287
In relation to the inhabitants of the world generally, I sometimes
think that we entertain very erroneous notions concerning them—that
our ideas are too narrow and [p.288] too contracted, that we do not
comprehend the relationship in which they stand to God our Heavenly
Father—and we are apt to fall into an error which was indulged in by
the Jews in former ages, and to cry out, "The temple of the Lord, the
temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we. Because God has
conferred upon us light and intelligence, and revealed His will unto
us, we are too apt to look down upon the rest of mankind as aliens and
undeserving of Divine regard; but we are told that God has made of one
blood all the families of the earth, and that He has given unto them a
portion of His Spirit to profit withal. We are also informed, that God
is the God and Father of the spirits of all flesh. We are given to
understand that He feels interested in the welfare of all the human
family, for it is written that they are all His offspring. Therefore,
we as Latter-day Saints, ought to feel towards the world and the
inhabitants thereof, as God our Heavenly Father feels towards them;
for we are told that God so loved the world, that He gave His only
begotten Son to atone for their sins, that whosoever believeth on Him
might not perish, but have everlasting life, and if this is the
feeling of our Heavenly Father towards the inhabitants of the earth,
we ought to entertain the same sentiment. When Jesus was on the earth,
when He established the Gospel upon it, as it has been established in
these last days, He said: "God sent not His Son into the world to
condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved." And
when He commissioned His Apostles, His command was: "Go ye into all
the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth
and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not; shall be
damned." The damnation or condemnation of the people who rejected the
Gospel He could not help; He offered unto them the words of life, and
according to eternal laws that exist in the heavens, men must be
governed by certain principles, if they desire to associate with the
Gods, and if when the Gospel was preached they did not receive it, the
condemnation rested with them. And the condemnation grows out of this:
that light had come into the world, but men loved darkness rather than
light, because their deeds were evil.

vol. 24, p.288
The Lord Jesus has given us a commission of the same kind to the world
of mankind, and you have. heard during this Conference of the manner
in which these things were introduced, so that it is unnecessary for
me to repeat them. Suffice it to say, that they were introduced by the
opening of the heavens, by the appearance of God our heavenly Father
and His Son Jesus Christ, by the administering of holy angels, by the
restoration of the Priesthood, and by the revelation of His will to
man. You comprehend very well the nature of the organization, and the
duties devolving upon certain individuals and quorums in this Church.
The Twelve are set apart as special witnesses to the nations of the
earth, and are empowered and authorized to open up the Gospel, to
introduce it, and to turn the keys thereof to all people, and the word
to the Apostles—and to others associated with them—to the Elders of
Israel generally is, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel
to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved;
and he that believeth not shall be damned." This is just as it was .in
former  [p.289] ages. To assist the Twelve in the labors in which they
are engaged, are the Seventies, who are Called as special witnesses to
the nations of the earth. What for? Who organized these Seventies, and
these Twelve, and who dictated their duties and responsibilities? The
Lord. Why did He do it? Because, as in former ages, He felt interested
in the welfare of the human family, and it is not and never was the
will of God, that mankind should perish, but that they all might be
brought to a knowledge of the truth, and to an obedience thereof, if
they saw proper, and if not, when the Twelve, the Seventies, the
Elders, and the various officers who have been ordained and set apart
to preach the Gospel, have fulfilled their missions to the nations of
the earth; they have done just what the Lord has required at their
hands, and no more. I further wish to state to the Twelve and to the
Seventies, and to the Elders, that they are not responsible for the
reception or the rejection by the world of that word which God has
given to them to communicate. It is proper for them to use all
necessary diligence and fidelity, and to plainly and intelligently,
and with prayer and faith, go forth as messengers to the nations, as
the legates of the skies, clothed upon with authority from the God of
Heaven, even the authority of the Holy Priesthood, which is after the
order of the Son of God, which is after the order of Melchisedek,
which is after the power of an endless life. He has endowed them, as
you have heard, with authority to call upon men to repent of their
sins, and to be baptized in the name of Jesus for the remission of
sins, and then He has told them to lay hands on the people thus
believing, and thus being baptized, and to confer upon them the gift
of the Holy Ghost, and when they have performed their labors, and
fulfilled their duties, their garments are free from the blood of this
generation, and the people are then left in the hands of God their
Heavenly Father. For the people, as before stated, will be held
responsible to God for their rejection of the Gospel, and not to us.

vol. 24, p.289
I will talk a little further about the people of the earth, who have
in their midst Christianity, and other religious professions. I have
quoted what is stated in the Scriptures—that God has given to every
man a portion of His Spirit to profit withal. But that has nothing to
do with the Gospel particularly. It is a principle which is implanted
in the heart of every human being outside. of the Gospel; and under
its influence there are and have been many great and good principles
in existence on the earth and among the peoples thereof. All men
almost everywhere, possessing any degree of intelligence, feel that it
is right to be honest; and all civilized nations, influenced by that
feeling, pass laws to punish the thief, the rogue, and the man who
possesses himself of other people's property in any unjust manner, and
these feelings and principles are generally sustained by the honorable
of all countries, and operate more or less among all nations.
Chicanery, deception and fraud are looked upon as evils in the
moral,.world;,and men influenced by that principle—which, as I stated,
is planted in the bosom of every individual—feel to abhor acts of
deception and fraud of any kind, although some people practice them to
a very great extent. Men under the influence. of this spirit in the
mercantile world, for instance, consider it a [p.290] disgrace not to
keep their engagements, not to pay their honest debts, and laws are
made to reach offenders in those cases. So strong is the feeling of
honor among many,—in this nation, in England, in France, in Germany,
and in other European nations,—that very many of those people who
would be esteemed honorable in their feelings and instincts, if
calamity overtake them and they are unable to meet their liabilities,
very frequently commit suicide, wrong though it be; they would rather
die than be dishonored. Now, these sentiments of honor are good so tar
as they go; but this is outside of the Gospel. There are, of course,
many dishonest merchants and men of large means, who use their talent
and wealth for the purpose of taking advantage of the unwary, and
oppressing the poor; and in this and in other countries, annually
filch thousands of millions of wealth from the unsuspecting and poor
by their questionable acts and insatiable greed; carrying poverty,
sorrow, misery and distress to millions of the honest laboring
classes. As God has planted a portion of His Spirit within them, He
will hold them, and not us, responsible for their acts; and instead of
possessing riches and honor their names will become infamous on earth
and hereafter. And instead of wallowing in their ill-gotten gains,
they will find themselves with Dives, calling upon their victims for a
drop of water to cool their parched tongues. Gospel or no Gospel,
honorable men cannot condescend to chicanery and deception; and while
following the lead of that inward monitor, they could not yield
themselves to those heartless and cold-blooded practices. Again, there
is a horror in the militia ,of men generally, about shedding innocent
bleed, and laws are passed to prevent crimes of that kind and to
punish the offender. Where do all these things come from? From that
spirit which God has planted in the bosom of all men. You may take the
lowest and most degraded of men, some of the greatest criminals
perhaps, and they will say, if they see an honorable man, a virtuous
man, a kind hearted and generous man, a man who acts uprightly—"We
respect that man, we honor him, we respect him for his virtues; we
cannot imitate him, we are sorry to say," and in this way they will
acknowledge that which is good and feel that they themselves are doing
wrong. These are some of the principles that exist in human nature.
They are so far good. At the same time there is another sentiment
prevails—that is, to protect virtue and chastity. It is not practiced
as extensively as it ought to be; a great amount of hypocrisy exists
on this subject. But nevertheless it is implanted in the hearts of
millions of the human family; and they look upon the seducer of woman
and the defiler of himself, and upon those who practice crimes
associated with these matters, with disgust. The nations to-day,
however, are wallowing in rottenness and corruption in regard to these
matters, yet there are thousands and millions of men and women who
abhor impurity and vice, and cannot sanction licentiousness in any of
its disgusting forms. All these things are good in their place; but
this alone is not the Gospel.

vol. 24, p.290
Now, in former times, in the days of the flood, for instance, the
people became very corrupt, so much so we are told, that the
imaginations of the hearts of men were only evil and that continually,
and the  Scriptures say it repented the Lord that [p.291] He had made
man because of his corruptions and wickedness; but some tell us that
it repented Noah that man had been made because of the abominations
and evils that he witnessed in iris day. God destroyed the wicked of
that generation with a flood. Why did He destroy them? He destroyed
them for their benefit, if you can comprehend it, but I very much
question whether all of you can or not. Let me explain a little. We
ate told, as I have already said, that God is the God and Father of
the spirits of all flesh. We are further told that Jesus the Son of
God, existed before the worlds were. It is also stated that He is our
elder brother, and that we pre-existed also—that is, our spirits did.
When Satan had gained an ascendency over the inhabitants of the earth
so far that they had departed from God, and violated His laws, what
would be the feelings of those spirits in the eternal worlds? Let me
ask all intelligent people, would they not be apt to turn to their
Heavenly Father and say: "Father, look down upon those corrupt
inhabitants. Do you see them?" "Yes, I see them and I know them." "Is
it just that We; thy children, should be doomed inhabit those filthy,
corrupt bodies, and thus be subjected to Thy wrath and indignation,
and it may be thousands of years before we can come back again into
thy presence?" "No, it is not just," and on this principle the Father
destroyed them with a flood, and recommenced peopling the earth with
the seed of a righteous man.

vol. 24, p.291
But, let me ask, what did the Lord do before He sent the flood? He
sent Noah among them as a preacher of righteousness; He sent Enoch; He
sent many Elders among the people, and they prophesied to them that
unless they repented, judgment would overtake them; that God would
overwhelm the earth with a flood and destroy the inhabitants
thereof—that is, those who would not listen to the Gospel of the Son
of God; for the Son of God was in existence then, not personally on
earth, but existed in the spirit, and the promise to them was that He
should come and atone for the sins of the world. They were taught
these things, but they rejected them. that is the great majority of
them did so. We are also told that Enoch walked with God, and that he
had a city which they called Zion, and people gathered to Zion then,
as we gather the people to Zion in this day. Enoch walked with God,
and was instructed by Him, and he instructed the people of Zion. There
is a very short account of it in the Bible. There we are simply told
that "Enoch walked with God and was not; for God took him." It was not
thought necessary to say more upon this subject; but the facts were
that Enoch and the people of his city, having been taught for upwards
of 30o years in the principles of the Gospel before the judgment
overtook the world, were translated. Thus the people in that day, had
had fair warning, but only a very few paid any attention to it. We are
told concerning the Book of Enoch that it is to be testified of in due
time, and then we shall know more about these things than we do now.
But what of those who were disobedient? They were thrown into prison.
How long did they continue there Until Jesus came. What then did He
do? He went and preached to the spirits in prison. He was "put to
death in the flesh," we are told in the Bible, "but quickened [p.292]
by the spirit: by which also He went and preached unto the spirits in
prison, which sometime were disobedient, when once the long suffering
of God waited in the days of Noah. Is that in the Bible? inquire the
Christians. Yes, that is in your Bible. 

vol. 24, p.292
Thus we see the dealings of God with those people. Noah had nothing to
do but to preach the Gospel, and obey the word of the Lord. We have
nothing to do but attend to the same things. We then leave the
inhabitants of the earth in the hands of God. It is not for us to
judge them; for the Lord says: "judgment is mine and I will repay."
When men have offered unto them the words of life, and they reject
these words, they then become amenable to their God, and the
condemnation is, as I stated before, that light came into the world;
but men love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil.
Men persecute the Elders when they go forth to preach. They persecuted
Jesus. They persecuted His disciples. Men, in many instances, even in
this nation—a nation that is emphatically called the land of the free,
the home of the brave, and the asylum for the oppressed—have put to
death some of our Elders, because of the testimony they have borne to
them. This however, is all in accordance with the predictions of
Jesus. He told His disciples that, "if the world hate you, ye know
that it hated me before it hated you." In other words, the Savior
said, "If they love me, they will love you; if they receive me, they
will receive you; if they reject me, they will reject you; if they
persecute me they will persecute you." And He further said—and it is
singular that He should have to say it to His disciples, men who were
good, virtuous, pure, upright, and desirous to promote the welfare of
humanity—it is singular that He, should have to say: "Blessed are ye,
when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner
of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding
glad; for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the.
Prophets which were before you." Were these men the enemies of mankind
because they told them the truth? All intelligent men would say, No.
Are those Elders who go forth to proclaim the Gospel to-day, the
enemies of mankind? All intelligent men will say, No. Well, would you
try to coerce men? No. Why? Because God does not do it, and He does
not want us to do it. I would not use any influence but that of truth
to lead any man to a knowledge of the truth. Any other influence, any
other power, and other spirit is not of God. There is a species of
false Christianity that thinks it is right to persecute people because
of their religion, but those possessed of that spirit, whoever they
are, are of their father the devil, because his works they do. God
believes in the freedom of mankind, and Satan was cast out of heaven
because he sought to take away the free agency of man. In various ages
of the world, under various guises, the same thing has been attempted.
Sometimes political, sometimes religious, and sometimes other pretexts
are introduced to oppress mankind, and to deprive them of that liberty
which it is their birth right, and which all men have a right, under
God's law, to enjoy.

vol. 24, p.292
Now I come to talk of our relationship to this nation in a political
point of view. We are here in this  Territory of Utah. We were told
[p.293] to gather here by the Lord, and we have obeyed His command,
just as they did, as I before stated, in the Zion of Enoch in his day.
When we came here we brought our bodies with us. It is not a spiritual
thing, Tot we are all of us very literal and very temporal. We have
arms and legs, eyes and ears, like other people we are the children of
our Heavenly Father as others are. He leas introduced the Gospel, as I
have before said, and one of the principles thereof is that of
gathering, and we have gathered together. I need not ,quote to you the
Scriptures in the Bible on this subject, for you know them, and I need
not occupy time in quoting them to-day. We are here. Who came in the
first place A number of people from the eastern, western and southern
States, who believed the Gospel and obeyed it. It is not necessary to
go into our history, and dwell on events as they transpired in Ohio,
in Missouri, or in Illinois. Let all those things pass. You can read
them in our history. But as I have said we .are here. Under what
auspices? According to the laws and usages of  the United States we
settled cities, towns and villages; we settled on farms, etc., which
we had a right to do. We purchased and paid for the property that we
possess as other citizens do.

vol. 24, p.293
At this point, President Taylor, feeling weak, requested President
Geo. Q. Cannon to talk a little on the subject.

vol. 24, p.293
President Cannon said: President Taylor is suffering from fatigue and
will take a little rest. We have gathered here, as he has said, and
have built up a commonwealth in these mountains—a commonwealth which,
if it were not for the prejudice that we have to contend with, would
be the admiration of mankind. The despised "Mormons" stripped of their
properties, driven out into the wilderness as outcasts, as unfit for
the society of their fellow citizens; having been treated in this
manner because of alleged crimes—that at least was the justification
that was offered for the treatment of the Latter-day Saints because
they were such a wicked people that they deserved to be treated by mob
violence, and the whole world, it may be said, acquiesced in the
verdict that had been pronounced upon us, or at least there was not
sufficient manhood and courage in the nation to raise the voice
against it, though thousands of people felt that it was an outrage.
Driven into the mountains in this manner, stripped of our possessions;
some of us coming into these valleys bare-footed, with scarcely enough
clothing to cover us for the succeeding winter, God has blessed the
people, and through the wisdom and the power and influence that He has
given to this people, they have built, as I have said, a commonwealth
in these mountains, that is the admiration of every unprejudiced man.
These so-called "Mormon thieves," these "Mormon outlaws," these people
who were considered unworthy to live in Illinois and in Missouri have
come here, and we behold to-day hundreds of settlements, hundreds of
cities, built in the most admirable manner. A government exists here
for the protection of the poor as well as the rich; and I have often
said) that when we take into consideration the fact of the poverty of
the people, that we have had an influx every year of about 3,000, on
an average, of foreign immigrants, unacquainted with our methods of
living, not familiar with our climate, coming here stripped—that is,
coming here [p.294] with very little to aid them—it is one of the most
wonderful things that a community like this can absorb so many people
annually, and show no evidences of pauperism. We have no paupers.

vol. 24, p.294
Now, my brethren and sisters, these results—and I think them under the
circumstances significant—are due to the blessing, wisdom, power and
guidance of our God. We have been sustained here by His arm. Yet at
the same time we have been treated like a step-child by our parent
government. Loyal as we are to the core; believing as we do that the
constitution of our country is inspired of God; looking upon this form
of government as God-given, and as the best possible form of human
government; notwithstanding we entertain these views, ,we have been
treated from the beginning as though we were aliens, and as though we
were a step. child, instead of one born legally, and entitled to the
blessings that the rest of our brothers and sisters in the compact of
the Union are entitled to. We have had this sort of treatment from the
beginning. Every act of ours has been viewed with jealousy.
Nevertheless, we have prospered. God has been with us. His blessing
has been upon us. We have maintained good order in these mountains,
not because governors have been sent here not of our choosing; not
because federal officials have been sent here in whose selection we
have had no voice; not because for several years hack, it has almost
been deemed a qualification for officers to hate the "Mormon" people
among whom the federal officials were going to serve; but because
there has been a union in the midst of the people, there has been a
wisdom, there has been a power in the government which God has given.
God has developed true statesmanship in the midst of these Latter-day
Saints. There are hundreds of men in this community who can take body
of people and go into these desert wilds and build up a city, or a
number of cities, and govern and control them in a manner that if the
whole world were governed in that way would produce the grandest and
happiest results. We have demonstrated our capacity for
self-government, and it is inherent, it may be said in the people,
springing, as I believe, from the wisdom and blessing that God has
bestowed upon men. There is no community to-day, within the confines
of these United States, that can furnish so many practical men of this
character as can the Latter-day Saints, and the evidences of it are to
be seen in the good order that prevails throughout these mountains
from north to south, and from east to west, wherever the Latter-day
Saints live and have influence. I praise God for it. I claim no credit
for man in this matter. It is the divine blessing, and it is in
accordance with the plan that has been pre-arranged in the heavens.
Why, the very fact that we were permitted to be driven to these
mountains, shows us the hand of God in it. There was no room for
expansion in our old position. We could not have grown; we could not
have developed. But our enemies were determined to make us great, and
they thrust us out, and sent us into a land which God evidently had
designed to be settled by just such a people as ourselves. There is no
such land under the sun to-day. It is the habitat, the true habitat of
the Latter-day Saints, admirably adapted in  every feature of its
climate, of its conditions, of its mountains, [p.295] of its valleys,
of its crystal streams, and the scarcity of water making it admirable
for settlement by a sparse people, a people such as we are. No dense
populations could live here.

vol. 24, p.295
President Taylor, at this point, again took the stand and said: I have
felt the exertion almost too much for me. I am not very strong in body
at present, but I will continue.

vol. 24, p.295
We consider as Latter-day Saints, that we have rights here, and
although we have been dealt with as we would call it, rather scurvily
by the government that ought to foster us, yet at the same time we
have strictly adhered to the letter of the law, even in the face of
the assumed purity those people (our enemies) profess to attach to
themselves. We have not resisted any of these things, but have treated
those men who came as our oppressors, if you please, with kindness and
due respect, notwithstanding they have introduced many things in our
midst, at variance with the laws and constitution of the United
States, and with our rights as American citizens. We have yielded for
the time being, but we purpose in behalf of ourselves, of our
children, in behalf of the institutions of this nation, and of
thousands of honorable men in it, to test these things to "the last
bat's end," and see, legally and constitutionally, whether this nation
will sustain these acts or not, and then if they do we will leave them
in the hands of God, and pursue our course, trusting in Him. But one
thing I will say, and that is that this cause is onward; and as my
brethren have said, so say I, that God has commenced it, and He will
take care of it. I know what I am saying. I know when I am speaking
that I am speaking not only to you, but to the whole world; for it
will be published to the world. And I tell you Latter-day Saints not
to fear, not to have any trembling in the knees, for the God of Israel
is on the side of Israel, and hosts ot angels also. There are more for
us than there can be against us; and God will sustain the right and
take care of, and preserve His people, if their will only do right.

vol. 24, p.295
We have embraced the Gospel We have placed ourselves in another
position from that of the world. We have entered lute sacred covenants
with the Lord, and He expects us to fulfill our covenants, and those
who do not fulfill them will be condemned. There are certain rules and
regulations that exist in the heavens, as well as on the earth. We are
told that before we can enter into the celestial kingdom of God, we
shall have to pass by the angels, and the. Gods, and if the Latter-day
Saints aim at a celestial exaltation, they must live and abide by the
celestial law, or they will not get it, any more than the, Gentiles
will. Hear it, ye Latter-day Saints! God expects you to be pure,
virtuous, holy, upright, prayerful, honest, obedient to His law, and
not to follow the devices and desires of your own hearts. God has
revealed many things to you, and He will reveal many more. He expects
you to abide His law, and those who do not want to abide it; had
better quit to-day, the sooner the better, for God expects us to do
His will in all things. If we are Seventies we have to go to the
nations of the earth. If we are members of the Twelve, we have also to
go to the nations and preach the Gospel, or see that this work is
done., If we are Presidents of Stakes, we must do our duty, draw nigh,
to God, and seek for the revelation of His will, [p.296] that we may
know the things we do, and the things whereof we testify. If we are
Bishops, we must perform our duties, or we will be moved out of our
place. I do not care who it is these words may effect; for God is
building up a Zion, and that Zion means the pure in heart, the
honorable, the upright, the virtuous, and those whose sympathies
extend to the promotion of the welfare of the human family. He expects
us to operate in behalf of the interests of a fallen world, and to
bring all to a knowledge of the truth that will listen to it and obey
it. He then expects us to build temples as we have been and are doing.
And here permit me to say that I commend the Latter-day Saints for the
energy they have displayed in these things. And it is for us to honor
our God, and to obey all just and constitutional laws, and to be quiet
and peaceable, and operate for and be the friends of mankind, but do
not condescend to their pernicious, corrupt, and damnable practices,
or God will judge you as He will judge them. It is for us to do right,
and work righteousness, and God will bless us. We need have no fear
pertaining to the future; and when we have completed these temples, we
will go and administer therein the sacred ordinances of God's house,
and the Spirit and blessing of God will rest upon us, and we will
stand, as the Scriptures say, as saviors upon Mount Zion, and the
Kingdom shall be the Lord's; and woe! to them that fight against Zion.
Amen. [p.297]

Moses Thatcher, April 6, 1883

A Few Questions Every Latter-Day Saint Can Answer for 
Himself—The Fruits of the Spirit—The Proper Use of Riches—
No Comparison Between Earthly Wealth and Eternal Riches—
Principle Must not be Sacrificed for Riches—Consecration—
Satan Rebuked—We Ought to Cultivate the Fruits of the 
Spirit—The Work of God Onward and Upward—The 
Fate of Those Who Sacrifice Principle at the 
Shrine of Greed—Conclusion.

Delivered at the General Conference, Saturday Morning, April 6th,
1833.

Reported By Geo. F. Gibbs and John Irvne

vol. 24, p.297
The thought frequently arises in my mind, are we as a people honest
and sincere in the professions we make? Do we prove by our dealings,
our acts and conversations, that we sincerely believe in all of the
principles of the Gospel which we have been willing to preach to
others; or do we sometimes in our weakness, preach one thing and
practice another? Do we manifest more of the fruits of the flesh than
of the spirit? Do we manifest greater love for the things of this
world, and the honors of men, than we do for eternal riches and the
honor of God These are questions every Latter-day Saint ought to be
able to answer for himself.

vol. 24, p.297
We are bidden of Paul to stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ
bath made us free, and to be not entangled again with the yoke of
bondage. The purpose that the Lord had in view in gathering us to this
land, is at least partly reflected in this language of Paul, namely:
that we may sanctify the body by developing the fruits of the spirit.
Honesty and sincerity ale fruits of the spirit; to be true to God and
each other are manifestly fruits of the spirit; purity of thought and
action is fruit of the spirit. Injustice, unrighteousness, dishonesty,
intemperance, impurity, insincerity and hypocrisy are fruits of the
flesh. All these are sometimes manifested in man's undue love for the
things of the world, and in his contempt for the things of God. These
who live for eternal riches are thoughtful, devoting time and
reflection and study to the word of God; they are the people who
desire the Lord to search and prove them, and know their hearts, and
see if there be any wickedness in them. You see true religion
manifested in such people by their attention to the sick, by their
administering to the orphan and widow; you see them friends to God's
poor. You see them opposed to oppression of every form, opposed to the
encroachments of those who would do the people harm. You see them
urging the people to works of righteousness not only by precept
[p.298] but by example also. You see them, as Elders of the Church,
willing to go to the ends of the earth to preach the Gospel abroad, or
to devote their time and talent to the education of the youth at home.
They are earnest, and sincere; they live in the light of the Spirit,
doubting not the principles of eternal truth. They are not filled with
doubt and apprehension, but are full of faith and good works. They
desire to see the people advance and prosper, securing temporal wealth
while seeking earnestly to obtain the greater riches, the riches of
eternity. They are they who appreciate the authority and power of the
Priesthood, the efficacy of prayer, through which the sick are healed.
To be worthy instruments in the hands of God, to administer in His
name is more gratifying to them than are the riches of the world.

vol. 24, p.298
During the short time I may speak I desire to direct my remarks
especially to the young upon this point, their here as elsewhere we
are subject to laws producing constant changes. To-day, the Latter-day
Saints are far more prosperous in the things of this world than they
were a few years ago; and it is right and proper they should be. The
Lord desires to bestow these things upon His people. There is no harm
in the possession of properly acquired riches; there is no harm in
wealth. God created the riches of the earth; He created the ability of
the mind, the intellect and faculties of the man which enables him to
accumulate wealth. But the love of riches is dangerous. Excessive love
for the things of time has led men in all ages to forget their God,
and indulge themselves in things wherein there is no profit. This is
what we, as individuals, and as a whole people. should avoid.
Excessive love of riches, an unnatural desire to accumulate wealth at
the sacrifice of principle—and at the expense of God's honest and
deserving poor—produces a gull of separation over which preaching can
never throw a bridge. We should realize that God being the Father of
us all, loves the humble and deserving poor as much as He loves the
rich who are alike worthy. We should realize that all are friends and
brethren equally, if equally worthy, able to approach the throne of
God.

vol. 24, p.298
I have heard expressions from some young people recently to the effect
that, "The theory of the Gospel is all right, and while it is
beautiful, we cannot deny the fact that even in Israel there is great
power in wealth." Of course there is. There always has been and
probably always will be, because the possession of wealth produces
power. We see this manifested everywhere, in the history of every
nation; but when we contrast the power of earthly wealth with that of
eternal riches, there can be no comparison, the one being transitory,
the other eternal; the one is measured by time, the other by eternity.
A man may be true and honest before the Lord, and yet be rich in the
things of this world. God has had servants in time past who were
wealthy, and yet devoted as any could be. Abraham, Job and David for
instance. It is true the subsequent fall of the latter might be
traceable, to an extent, to indulgences and luxuries resulting from
his use of wealth. But I contend the riches of the earth belong to the
Lord, and He can bestow them upon whom He pleases, and it will be His
good pleasure to bestow them upon His people when they are  in a
proper state to receive and use them [p.299] to His honor and glory.
But it is a mistake for our young people to imagine that it is better
to lay aside the work of God, to refuse to go on missions, labor in
the ministry at home, or act as teachers in the Sunday Schools—it is a
great mistake, and I will tell you why. Riches, unless they have been
acquired under the approbation of God, will not produce happiness, The
possession of riches. may give influence, power, fame, adulation, even
among us, but unless those who possess it are men of God, unless they
are men of faith, believing in the atoning blood of Jesus, unless they
believe in the Priesthood of God, and its right to direct in matters
both spiritual and temporal, they are not happy, they do not possess
the riches that will guide them safely through the veil into the
presence of God. They may believe all the ordinances that faithful men
believe; they may have their wives sealed to them over the holy altar
of God; may have their children married according to the new and
everlasting covenant; come to conference meeting; pay their tithing;
and finally consecrate all their goods; but if their hearts are not
converted, if they are not free with the freedom wherewith Christ once
made them free, if they have gone back into the bondage of the world,
they have lost their golden opportunity. As they die without faith, so
will they rise without faith. If they have been infidel to principle,
slow to hear, if their hearts have been hardened, and they have fought
secretly or openly against the principles of the Almighty, when they
wake up behind the veil they will find that in their love for the
things of this world they have lost that which it may take ages to
regain.

vol. 24, p.299
I bear my testimony that these things are true. And while there are
wealthy men in this Church whom I respect and who I believe. to be
good men, yet it is a dangerous thing for our young people to conceive
the idea that they must sacrifice. principle at the shrine of policy,
and be hypocrites in order to advance their interests and wield the
influence and power of wealth in the midst of this people—such an idea
is dangerous, and it. is a thing that we, as Elders in Israel, should
guard against. Give me the influence, give me the faith and prayers of
a man who is willing to go to the ends of the earth for Christ's sake,
and has healing virtues in him, power to comfort, bless and heal the
sick, bind up the broken-hearted and lead to eternal life, rather than
the influence of any man without these, though he may be as rich as
Jay Gould. It is proper and right to use the wealth of this world in
beautifying Zion, for the benefit of those worthy who need it—for the
widow and the orphan, and for the benefit of honest industries and
righteous poor who need assistance. A man should be as willing to
financier for the good of the whole people as for himself in the same
capacity. The same energy should be displayed in the one case as in
the other. We should learn to do for the people of God that which we
are anxious to do for ourselves. We should learn that the Spirit and
power of God will lead unto all righteousness, but that a man cannot
be dishonest and enjoy that Spirit; that he cannot monopolize the
natural avenues of wealth, depriving the poor of their rights, and
enjoy the spirit that comes from heaven. Greed often pushes men beyond
legitimate acquisition into respectable robbery. If there are [p.300]
such in our midst, when trials come, when dark days approach, there
will be shaking in the marrow of .their bones; and faith will decrease
as wealth wrongfully acquired increases; and as such come to their end
darkness will be before their Byes they will fear the things that are
beyond the veil; their faith will waver; they will not know whether
.the atoning blood of Jesus Christ will reach beyond the grave or not,
but if it should they will not know whether they will be able to stand
in the presence of God, without a blush. I bear you my testimony .that
men who devote themselves to the riches of this world at the sacrifice
of principle, will rise in the resurrection poor, miserably poor! They
will be in greater poverty than the poorest in all the House of
Israel.

vol. 24, p.300
We had better think of the revelations of Jesus Christ. We have talked
a little about co-operation in She past. We have sometimes alluded to
consecration. I heard a story in regard to a brother in Farmington, a
few years ago. The question of gathering the poor Saints from England
came up in an evening meeting. The brother had two cows,.and he
donated one for the purpose mentioned. In going home a spirit of
darkness said unto him: "You have been very foolish. You have given
away one of the two cows you possessed, while Brother so-and-so, a
much wealthier man than you, has only given five dollars. Now, you
have done a wrong thing, .a foolish thing." And thus was ,this brother
tempted until he turned around and said, as though addressing himself
to Satan:" If you don't cease tempting me, I will go back to the
Bishop, and give him the other one." [Laughter.] Now, that is just as
I feel. If at any time the Lc, rd has blessed me with means, and I ant
tempted not to do as I should, because of the actions of others. I
hope I shall always when tempted, feel to draw near unto the Lord, and
ask His assistance. I would rather give all I have—and it is not
much—and be like an Indian, clothed in a blanket, and be acceptable to
the Lord, than be clothed in velvet and surrounded with riches,
feeling that my prayers were never heard by the Almighty.

vol. 24, p.300
There is no reason why we may not have all the fruits of the Spirit in
our midst. There is no reason why we may not have the gifts and
blessings of the Gospel. A circumstance somewhat marvelous came
recently under my personal observation. A little buy was thrown from a
horse violently, his head striking the hard ground with great force,
causing severe concussion of the brain. The doctor was called, the
Elders also. The eyes of the poor little fellow were fixed and stony;
all were greatly alarmed for the case was a serious one, the physician
saying that blood was evidently clotting on the brain; the right side
was paralyzed; the wrist almost pulseless. He went into convulsions
while the Elders were administering to him, and many present believed
that he was dying, but the grasp of death was broken by the power of
faith. Unbelief was rebuked, and health and reason were speedily
restored. Next morning the boy was running about the rooms with no
soreness about his head whatever! I say the gift of healing by the
power of God, exists in the Church, and it might be far more prevalent
if we would live for it.

vol. 24, p.300
I bear my testimony, in conclusion, that this is the work of God. I
know that its destiny is onward and  upward; whatever lies may be
[p.301] concocted, whatever powers may combine to reward its progress,
God will eventually make it the head and not the foot. There are boys
growing up in these mountains who will so learn to love liberty, and.
will so desire to see all humanity free, that they will maintain the
principles of our national constitution and all just principles, and
will invite the oppressed of every land and clime to enjoy liberties
which God will maintain in His Kingdom—the liberty wherewith Christ
will make them free.

vol. 24, p.301
On the other hand I bear my testimony that men who, in the Church or
out of it, sacrifice principle at the shrine of greed, who., take away
the earnings of the honest poor, who monopolize the avenues of trade
to the oppression of God's honest people, will wake up beyond the veil
disappointed, unhappy, grieved and damned. They will be damned in that
God will so quicken their minds, that they will see the past, and
understand the future. They will fully comprehend that in the brief
space, perhaps, of a few years, they sacrificed opportunities, and
gave away chances whereby they might have become kings unto. the Most
High God, and saviors on Mount Zion; that they gave all these
blessings for the love of self, the honor of men, worldly riches; and
the testimony of widows and orphans will come up against them before
the eyes of the Lord, and they will see it and comprehend it, and in
the conception of their great loss, they will feel that they have been
damned.

vol. 24, p.301
I pray that we may be faithful and true to our religion, and that we
may have the guidance and inspiration of the Most High. I pity a man
that has no inspiration. I pity any set of men who seek in their
ignorance and blindness to retard the progress of God's Kingdom.

vol. 24, p.301
There is a day of deep trial for those who love the things of this
world more than they love the things of God. If we have such among us,
I earnestly hope and pray that the Spirit of God may rest upon them,
that they may see the error of their way, repent, turn unto the Lord,
and be saved. Amen. [p.302]

Charles W. Penrose, September 23, 1883

Elders Always Ready for Duty—No Salaried Preachers in 
the Church—No Compulsion in the Work of the Elders—The 
Liberty of Law—Sin Brings Its Penalties, Righteousness a Sure 
Reward—Assumption of Divine Authority—Restoration of 
the Ancient Priesthood—Religion in Politics—The Secret 
Ballot—The One-Man-Power—The Liquor Traffic—Civil 
and Religious Freedom for All—The Effects of 
this Work on the World.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday 
Afternoon, September 23rd, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.302
We always feel it our duty when called upon to undertake any task
which may be imposed upon us by our brethren in authority in the
Church, no matter how unexpected it may he to us, or how much we may
shrink from the duty we are called upon to perform. Brother Goss, who
has just spoken to us, at the call of the servant of God, went to his
native land to preach the Gospel. Every other Elder in the Church
holds himself ready—that is, if he is in the line of his duty—to
respond to a similar call; also if required to do so to officiate at
home.

vol. 24, p.302
We have no paid ministry in this Church, no hired clergy either to
preach at home or to go out as missionaries; but every man in the
Church who has received a testimony of the truth, and a portion of the
Holy Priesthood—which is generally diffused among the male members of
the Church—stands ready to perform any duty in connaection with his
calling in the ministry. I am called upon this afternoon to speak to
this congregation, and I respond in this spirit, the spirit in which
our brethren go abroad to preach the Gospel, or stay at home and
preach it, or go to some distant part of the Territory and help to
colonize it, or to perform any other work that is necessary for the
general good, for the building up of the Church of Christ, and for the
benefit of the people belonging to that Church who have been gathered
from various nations.

vol. 24, p.302
It is supposed by a great many people, that there is a spirit of
tyranny and oppression existing in this Church, wielded by a few men,
or concentrated in one man who stands at the head, by which the people
are coerced into certain lines of action. It is supposed that our
brethren who are called upon at our conferences to go to various parts
of the world in the interest of the Church, act under this compulsion.
Now, this is a very great mistake. It seems difficult to convince
people who are not of our  faith that there is not some coercive power
or [p.303] organization among the Latter-day Saints by which people
are obliged to do this, that, or the other. They have not learned the
secret of the power that exists in this organization. They could find
it out if they would investigate, but it is very difficult indeed to
get people who do not believe as we do to look at this thing with any
degree of impartiality. They are so prejudiced against it. They think
that it must be wrong to start with, and hence do not look into it in
the way they should if they want to find out the truth. Now, the
spirit that actuates the Latter-day Saints has been manifested in the
remarks of Brother Goss, who has just returned from a mission to his
native land. He did not come to Utah to find out if this thing called
"Mormonism," was true or not. He found that out in his own native
land. He heard the principles of the Gospel, and was led to believe
them, and believing them he was baptized into the Church; hands were
laid upon him by the Elders, and he received the Holy Ghost, which
gave him a testimony that the work was true. That is what moves the
people to cringe here from all parts of the world. So with the Elders
who are called upon at conference, or at other times by the presiding
authorities of the Church, and sustained by the vote of the people, to
perform any labor or mission of a public character; they are ready at
once, and they start to do it willingly and cheerfully—although
sometimes they shrink very much from the task before them—because they
know the call is right; they know they are engaged in a great and
glorious work; they have a testimony within themselves that it is
true, and that it has come from God. They have a perfect assurance—a
knowledge they call it. Some people may dispute technically as to
whether it is knowledge or tier, but it is knowledge to them. They are
as sure that it is true, and that it is divine, as that hey are alive.
That is pretty near to knowledge if it is not exact knowledge; and
because of this they are ready to perform any work at home, or to take
their grip-sacks in their hands and start, out abroad at their own
expense. They receive no salary. They do not expect to gain any
earthly reward, but they are of the firm conviction that it is their
bounden duty to help their fellow men to come to the same knowledge as
they have arrived at themselves. And they are not only willing to do
this, but if it is a temporal labor that they are called upon to
perform, if they have the spirit of their calling and duty, they are
just as willing to perform that temporal duty as to act tn a spiritual
capacity. Are they obliged to do this? No. They act in the spirit of
self-sacrifice, trying to do good because they feel under obligation,
as servants of God, to do anything they can to help build up this
great latter-day work, which God has commenced in the earth.

vol. 24, p.303
Some people say they cannot understand how it is that these latter-day
Saints are so united, unless they are held together by some secret
bond or some kind of tyranny. They cannot understand how it .is that
when the leaders of the people speak, the people are willing to move
in a body, with scarcely a dissenting voice, unless it is that they
are terrorized or coerced by some power that is not known on the
outside. Now, all the bondage and terrorism that exist in this church
is the terrorism and bondage—if such a thing can be—of conscience. The
Latter-day Saints not only firmly believe in this work, but have
[p.304] received a spiritual influence which has given them an inward
testimony or knowledge that this work is of God. They have no doubt,
no dubiety, they know it is true. Hence, when any movement is
necessary for the building up of the great work of God, which they
know to be true, they feel it is their duty to respond. That is all
the bondage there is; that is all the terrorism there is. We have in
this Church and in this Territory, perfect liberty. The Gospel is the
"perfect law of liberty;" but it is the liberty which is confined to
that which is right. There is no true liberty outside the bounds of
wholesome law. When we act outside the limits of proper law, and claim
that to be liberty, it is not liberty, it is license, and it is
injurious to the individual and to the mass. If this people called
Latter-day Saints obey any instructions that they may receive from the
brethren who are appointed to lead them, they do so in the spirit of
liberty. They do not do it because they choose to do it. They do it
because they are willing to do it. They do not perform the duty
because they are obliged to do it, because of any coercive power
exercised over them, or because they will be called upon to submit to
any penalty; but they do it because they please to do it, and they
please to do it because it is right. I admit that sometimes they may
do things which seem at first to be irksome. They could refuse; but
they feel that if they do refuse they will suffer loss. In what way $
Their religion teaches them that every good thing that they do is
bound to bring its reward, and that every evil thing which they do is
sure to bring its punishment, either in this world or in the world to
come that is, that sin inevitably brings its penalty, and that
righteousness certainly brings reward. Therefore, if a Latter-day
Saint is called upon to perform anything in connection with this which
he feels it is his duty to do, and he neglects that duty, he expects
at some time to be punished or suffer loss for that neglect.

vol. 24, p.304
Our organization is a very glorious one. It is a perfect
organization—perfect—because it is divine. It was not made by man. It
was not originated by Joseph Smith, or by any of his associates. it
came down from above, direct from the eternal worlds. It was not taken
out of the Bible. It was not taken out of the Book of Mormon, or any
other book, although it is the same organization that existed on the
earth in previous ages, brief accounts of which, in patches here and
there, may be found in the various books which compose the Bible. But
it was not taken out of that book. God Almighty revealed it. And the
authority which men exercise in the Church—the authority of the
Priesthood—did not come out of the bosoms or brains of men. It came by
direct manifestation from on high. Heavenly beings who were once
earthly beings, men who once lived on the earth holding that
authority, and who passed away and have progressed (call it evolution
if you please), have come back to the earth, and ordained men to the
same authority and Priesthood which they held. These men did not take
this authority upon themselves from reading the last chapter of
Matthew and Mark, in which we read that Jesus Christ sent out eleven
men and told them to go to. all the world, and preach the Gospel in
His name. A great many "Christian" ministers have assumed the
authority given to those eleven. men, and to no one else. Men who
[p.305] held this authority in ancient times, on the earth, and have
gone into a higher sphere in the due course of their progression, by
divine commandment have come back to earth, and ordained men to the
authority and power and Priesthood which they held while they were in
the flesh. That is why we claim that the authority to administer in
the name of the Lord is in this church and in no other church on the
earth; that all other Priesthoods, so called, are spurious. We do not
say that there are not good men in other denominations, claiming to
hold authority to preach and administer in the name of the Lord; but
we claim that they have no authority in reality, because they
themselves have declared that all communication has been shut off from
the heavens, for hundreds of years, and as then has been no
communication from the heavens for hundreds of years, no authority
could have been conferred, unless it was continuous, from the days of
the Apostles to the present day. But most of those persons who now
claim to hold authority from God to preach and to administer in the
ordinances of the Gospel, repudiate the idea that the authority was
continuous, and declare that after the days of the apostles, darkness
came in, that the world went astray, and that an abominable church
arose in the place of that which was established by Jesus and His
Apostles.

vol. 24, p.305
Now, this authority which has been sent down from God out of heaven,
is similar in its nature to that exercised by men about whom we read
in the Bible. We read about one in the patriarchal ages called
Melchisedek, who held this Priesthood. Abraham went and paid his
tithing to him after he came back from overcoming those kings that he
conquered. Melehisedek, we are told, was the Prince of Salem, and ha
was a Priest of the Most High God. And after many generations had
passed away, Jesus of Nazareth came upon the earth and claimed to have
that same Priesthood. He was called to be a Priest after the order of
Melchisedek, that is, He had the same kind of Priesthood that
Melchisedek had. We read a little about this Melchisedek, in the
Epistle of Paul to the Hebrews, and about the Priesthood he held. Some
people in reading this confound the Priesthood or authority which
Melchisedek had with the man himself. They read it that he was
"without father, without mother, without descent, having neither
beginning of days nor end of life. That is a curious kind of man, is
it not? Some people say that that meant Jesus himself. But that could
not apply to Jesus, tor his descent is given in the Bible. He had a
reputed father, Joseph, and a real mother, Mary; and His Father hi
heaven was His real Father; for we are told that He was the first
begotten in the spirit and the only begotten in the flesh. This, then,
did not apply to Jesus, nor did it apply to any other man; it applied
to the Priesthood or authority which Melchisedek held. The Priesthood
of Aaron or Levi, came by descent; it came to a man because he
belonged to a certain lineage; but this Melchisedek Priesthood did not
come by lineage; it came to all upon whom, God pleased to bestow it.
Jesus; was called to be a Priest forever; after the order of
Melchisedek, who was the Prince of Salem, a Priest of the Most High
God. Moses had this same Priesthood. He received it from  Jethro.
There was another Priesthood in the days of Moses and Aaron, the
Levitical, which [p.306] descended in a certain lineage from father to
son, But when Jesus came oil the earth, He received the Melchisedek
Priesthood, and that He might receive it in its fullness, Moses and
Elias appeared to Him upon the mount of transfiguration. Jesus
conferred that same Priesthood upon the Apostles. "As my Father hath
sent me, even so send I you. The same authority that Jesus had, He
conferred upon His Apostles, and they conferred it upon others, as
they were led by the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, which Christ sent to
them after His departure.

vol. 24, p.306
Now, this Priesthood and Apostleship was held in the early Christian
Church. But the people put the Apostles to death. They put to death
other men who had been called to hold a position of this same
authority and Priesthood, and darkness canine into the world, and the
people have gone down deeper and deeper into darkness, and further and
further away from God as generations have rolled on. They have heaped
to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they have turned away
their ears from the truth, and turned unto fables. The consequence is
that this Christian generation have departed from the power of God,
from the authority of God, and from the Priesthood of God, and as they
confess "like sheep have gone astray."

vol. 24, p.306
But in our day God has restored the old church back again. He has
restored the ancient Priesthood, the Priesthood that Moses had, that
Abraham had, that Jesus had, that the.Apostles had, and that of which
Peter, James and John held the keys. God has restored it in the way
that I have mentioned—by the ministration of angel from the heavens.
The last named persons came down from on high and ordained men to the
Priesthood upon the earth, to wit, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery,
and they, inspired by the Almighty, dictated by the Holy Ghost, the
spirit of revelation, have called and ordained other men to the same
authority—to go out into the world and preach the everlasting Gospel,
and administer in the ordinances thereof. That is the power of this
Priesthood.

vol. 24, p.306
Does this authority give men any power to bind the souls of men Not in
the least. Does it give men authority to coerce anybody in any shape,
form or manners. Not in the least. On the contrary, we are told in the
revelations of God, that the power of this Priesthood must not be used
to coerce, not to bind the souls of men. It must be by persuasion, by
declaration of the truth, by love unfeigned, by the inspiration that
attends it, by the manifestation of the power of God that goes with
it; it must be used in that way to convince those who hear and who are
instructed and directed. They who have this authority and influence
really have it in the power of God, and for the good and blessing and
benefit of their fellows, and not to coerce them. There is no coercion
or bondage in it. But some people will say, "Is there not some kind of
coercion in your political affairs? You seem to be united in your
voting, not only in your Church matters, but in your politics. How is
it that, when your people go to the polls, nearly all of them—you may
say all of them, for there are very few exceptions—vote the same
tickets." Well, we hold conference twice a year, in April and October,
and upon these occasions the authorities of the Church—the President
of the Church, his Counselors, the Twelve Apostles, and all the
general  authorities—are placed before the [p.307] people for their
vote. For let me tell you that in this Church there are two principles
combined—some people think they are opposite and cannot come together,
but we have proven in our experience that they can—and these are the
theocratic and the democratic principles. They are combined in this
organization—the voice of God and the will of the people, the response
of the people to that which God says. God commands, and the people
say, "We obey; we are ready to listen to the voice of God as it comes
from on high." It finds an echo in every heart that is living under
the influence and spirit of this work, and the response comes, "I am
ready to receive it." When the authorities of the Church are placed
before the people, it is very rarely that a contrary vote is seen. Are
the people obliged to lift up their hands when called upon to vote in
the affirmative? No. They can keep their hands down. They can either
vote for or against. That is their privilege; that is their right; it
is so recorded in the revelations of God to the Church. Why do they
generally—almost always—vote in the affirmative? Simply because they
are satisfied that the men who are called to occupy these various
positions are men of God, that they are fit for the positions, that
they are properly called and ordained, and that they are the right men
in the right place. That is the reason they vote in the affirmative.

vol. 24, p.307
The same spirit of unity exists among the people in every capacity. If
they are called upon to move somewhere else, they are really to go.
They did this at the time the army was sent here. One of the most
foolish things the government ever did, was to send that army to Utah.
It .came about in this way. There were certain judges sent here—we do
not always get the .best kind of judges; sometimes they are very good
lawyers, and sometimes we have men that would be a disgrace to any bar
that might be named. Well, we had one of that kind at that time, or
just previous to that time, and he and his associates were very
corrupt. But because his corruptions were not looked upon favorably or
unconcernedly—particularly when the Chief Justice took a vile woman
upon the bench with him, a woman who had followed him when he came
here, leaving his wife behind—he ran away, went back to Washington,
and declared that the "Mormons" had burned the law library, purchased
by the government for the benefit of the courts here, and that Utah
was in a state of anarchy. Now, it is always unwise to judge from one
side of a question; unwise for us, unwise for anybody; both sides of
the question ought always to be heard before deciding, but the
government judged this question before investigating it. Solomon says:
"He that answereth a matter before he heareth it, it is folly and
shame unto him"—in other words he is a fool. The government was unwise
in taking the statements of this without hearing what die "Mormons"
had to say upon the question. Hence they sent out an army to put down
the "rebellious Mormons," supposed to be in hostility to the
government. After a while they sent commissioners who found out that
all the statements made to the government, and which prompted the
sending out of that army, were utterly false in every particular. That
can be found on record, if people desire the proof, at Washington. And
then the government pardoned the "Mormons" for what they did, or
rather for what [p.308] they had not done. It was very magnanimous,
was it not President Young was governor of the Territory, and the
first he heard about this army was that there was an armed mob coming
out to Utah, that they boasted they were going to hang the leaders of
this Church upon the trees in the mountains, and to take their wives
and do as they pleased with them. Well, they did not get here quite as
soon as they expected, because some of our brethren went into the
mountains to delay the matter for a little while, until it could be
investigated. But after a time the troops marched through the city and
camped at a place which is now known as Camp Floyd. Before the army
reached here, the people had been instructed that the best thing to do
was to leave the city and to move south, and to make preparations, if
necessary, to destroy their possessions, that they might not till into
the hands of our enemies as they had done before; for this people
called Latter-day Saints, had been driven five times from their homes,
because of their religion; not for polygamy, because when they were
thus driven, except in the case of Nauvoo, plurality of wives was not
a part of their creed. The revelation on plural marriage was given in
Nauvoo, July, 1843; hence the mobbings, drivings and plunderings to
which they had been subjected before that time were inflicted upon
them before they claimed to believe in that doctrine. As I have said,
they were driven five times from their homes. Many of them were
slaughtered; some of their wives were violated; little children were
butchered; houses were burned; stock shot down; standing grain was
destroyed; and the Sabots were driven from their homes because of
their faith. Well, they made preparations when their left this place,
to set fire to it, and burn the whole thing, and the people moved
south in a body. That was unity, was it not? What was the cause of
such unity? President Young gave the word, and they were ready to
respond. But they were not obliged to do so. They could have stayed in
the city if they chose. There was an army coming. They could have been
protected by the army: but they made preparation to set fire to their
property, and went forth in a body. How did they come to act in that
kind of way? Because they were all moved upon by one common impulse.
The spirit that was in the head, was in the body, just as it is with a
healthy man. When the head dictates, the whole body responds, to the
very extremities, the feet and hands and every part; tho whole body
thrills with the influence that comes from the head. That is how it
was in the Church. The head spoke and the whole body feeling the same
spirit, responded.

vol. 24, p.308
Now, there is just the same unity in our political matters. They ar,
managed as in other parts of the country. The people hold their
primaries or caucuses in the different precincts, and select men to
act as delegates to the County Convention. Or, if Territorial offices
are to be filled, the people select delegates to the Territorial
Convention, and when these men meet they take into consideration what
shall be for the best interests of the people, and who will he the
most likely men to fill the offices vacant, and when that Territorial
Convention makes up a ticket, the people are ready to accept it. If
that ticket should not happen to have upon it one or two, names that
they would like to see there, they forego their private [p.309]
opinions in regard to individuals and unite together as a whole. Have
they not a right to do that? We think they have. But it is claimed
that the church men interfere. Well, they don t interfere. But suppose
they did. Suppose the Priesthood of his church or the Twelve Apostles
were to get up a ticket and tell the people that it was the best
ticket that could be made, have they any right to do that? I think
they have. I think the twelve men called Apostles, have just as much
right to get up a political ticket, if they please to do so, as twelve
lawyers, or twelve doctors, or twelve merchants, or twelve men who are
hunting for office, and if the people choose, of their own free will,
to go to the polls and vote that ticket, I think they have a right to
do so. But those very "liberal" folks who say we are in bondage, want
to make us vote as they think—" If you will only vote our ticket,"
they say, "it will be all right; but if you vote the People's Ticket,
or the .church ticket, then you are slaves." Well, I have not been
able to see the force of that, for the life of me, .and I have looked
into the matter a good deal. It seems to me that I exercise just as
much volition or free will in voting for my friends, men of the same
faith, men of the same interests, men who have a stake in this
country, men whose interests are embodied here, men who are known, men
whose actions I have seen, men whose motives I to a great extent
understand by seeing their actions—I say I think I display as much
freedom in voting for such men as I would in voting for men I do not
like, men in whom I have no confidence.

vol. 24, p.309
This cry of bondage is simply got up for effect. There is no truth in
it. There is no man, there is no woman in Utah Territory, who is
obliged to vote this way, that, or the other way, and as a clear proof
of this the fact remains,—a fact that cannot be gainsaid—that our
voting is entirely secret. Ballots may be made by anybody, people vote
just as they please; but the envelopes in which the ballots are
enclosed—furnished from the county authorities, uniform in size and in
color—must not be marked or defaced in any way. When the voter goes to
the polls, he or she—for the women here vote as well as the men; they
vote in church, they vote in state; they have the same freedom and
rights in these respects as man—he or she takes the ballot, with the
names on it for whom they choose to vote, and then put .the ballot in
the envelope, which is handed to the judge, and no one can tell how
the ballot was cast. There is no chance of repeating here. That is why
some folks don't like our style of voting. There is no chance for
ballot stuffing.

vol. 24, p.309
Now, you may think this has nothing to do with religion. In our eyes
it has a great deal to do with it. We think that eating, drinking,
wearing clothes, and the performance of various temporal acts, as they
are called, are a part of religion, that is if they are done under a
religious spirit end influence. We desire to do right, to serve God,
and to keep from evil. That is religion. And I think that religion
ought to have a great deal to do with politics. I do not mean to say
that people should be compelled by religion or any other power to vote
or to refrain from voting; but I do think that religion should enter
into all the acts of life, in political as well as social matters;
religion should enter into all things; a religious influence should
have power over the minds of men for good.

vol. 24, p.310
[p.310] Now, then, seeing there is a secret ballot, and nobody can
tell how a person votes, where can the coercion be l How are you going
to find out how this man or that woman voted, or how they did not
vote? You cannot do it. The fact remains, then, that there can be no
coercion in voting, even if it was desired. I refer to these things
this afternoon, in connection with the subject of our liberty, the
liberty which the people called Latter-day Saints claim, to worship
God or not worship Him; to perform any religious duty, or not perform
it; to do anything that is required of them, or to do the contrary; we
claim that liberty in church and in state, and in all things.

vol. 24, p.310
Now, some people have an idea that in this Church women are compelled
to be married! Just think of it for a moment, will you? How are you
going to manage that? How are you going to compel a woman to do
anything that she does not want to do? Such an idea as that must have
sprung up in the mind of some one who does not understand female
nature. It is preposterous. There is no such thing in this Church.
This Church is a church of liberty; that is, within the lines of the
law. If people take the liberty to do wrong, to transgress the laws of
God, to do that which is impure, they can be disfellowshipped—cut off
the Church; and that is the full extent of the power of penalty in
this Church—the power of excommunication, withdrawing fellowship,
making a person not a member; that is the extreme penalty of the laws
of the Church of Christ—excommunication. I think sometimes we have a
little too much liberty in this Church. People are allowed sometimes
to go on doing that which is wrong a little too long. People are
allowed to speak evil of their brethren too much. People are allowed
to find fault with men that are striving to do them good, and to do
the world good. I think sometimes when, I look around and see what
transpires in this city, that there is a little too much liberty; not
that I would infringe upon the rights of any man or any woman; I would
give every man and every woman the privilege of doing that which they
pleased, so long as they did not interfere with my rights and the
rights of others. We do not feel at liberty to interfere with the
rights of our neighbors, nor to infringe upon the rights of anybody,
nor do we believe that anybody has a right to infringe upon our
rights. If they are infringed upon, we will stand up in self-defence
and seek legal redress. But our friends (? ) on the outside, think we
ought not to be allowed that, liberty. They say it is treason for us
to go into court to test the validity of a law passed against our
liberties? They claim this liberty themselves, but they are not
willing to accord the same liberty to us.

vol. 24, p.310
Again, we hear a great deal about a one-man power. Brother Goss
remarked some of the people where he has been laboring, were afraid to
investigate our principles themselves—they must first go and consult
with the priest. Well, we are not obliged to do that. We can
investigate anything we please on our own responsibility. But I must
admit that in Utah we have a one-man power, that is of the most
irksome character. We have in this Territory a Governor sent by the
authority of the powers that be at Washington, appointed by the
President of the United States by and with the consent of the Senate.
Now, in the first place we have no [p.311] vote for the President; we
have tie vote, either directly or indirectly, for any Senator; we are
without representation at the seat of the general government. It is
true we are allowed to elect a Delegate to Congress; but he has no
vote. He can sit there and look on—like they say the fifth calf
did—but he has no vote. Well, we have no power in the election of the
President; we have no power in the election of any Senator; and these
persons holding their positions without any voice or vote or consent
of ours, sent a man here to act as our Governor, and they always
select, with scarcely an exception, somebody who has no interest here,
somebody who has nothing in common with the people; he comes here a
stranger. We elect twelve men to our Legislative Council, and
twenty-four men to our House of Representatives. These men understand
our wants, understand our circumstances, and they pass laws suitable
to our local needs, requirements and conditions. But this role man,
sent here without any consent of ours in any shape or form, by simply
withholding his signature, can make void and of no effect the labors
of the sixty days of those thirty-six men we have elected to make our
laws! "But," says one, "I suppose you can pass the bill over his veto.
No, str. He has the power I of absolute veto. He can cross out an Act
with his pen, or withhold his signature, and that is the end of it.
Well, then, we have a remarkable one-man power here, have we not? Yes;
but it is not of our choosing. It is not in accordance with the spirit
of our institutions. It is not a church matter, It is not "Mormon." It
is anti-"Mormon," anti-Republican,    anti-American. It makes us to a
certain extent slaves, serfs, vassals. But that is not our fault;
Joseph Smith did not institute such a power; Brigham Young did not;
John Taylor does not euforce such a power; but we cannot help
ourselves.

vol. 24, p.311
I might go on and enumerate a great many other things that exist in
our midst, that are not of our choice. We pass laws for the
restriction or suppression of the liquor traffic. If we had our way we
would not have any liquor sold in any of our settlements. It might be
necessary, perhaps, in a city like Salt Lake City, where there is such
a mixed population, to make an exception, for we have no desire to
curtail the rights of anyone; but we have proved by experience that
prohibition in some places has been attended with good results. We
have tried the licensing system, and have found evil resulting
therefrom. The liquor traffic results in more police, more
drunkenness, more dissipation, and more licentiousness of every kind.
Our judges—who are sent to us in the same way as the Governor, without
any voice of ours—whenever they can get the chance (with but few
exceptions, a few honorable exceptions), to twist a word in thvor of
the liquor sellers, will do it every time. In one of our cities,
recently, where prohibition was established, the liquor dealers tried
to establish themselves, and they were taken up and fined. They
appealed their case to the Supreme Court of the Territory, and because
the charter of that, city said that the City Council should have power
to license, regulate, prohibit or restrain the manufacturers, sellers
or vendors of spirituous liquors and intoxicating drinks of every
kind, the majority of the Court decided that as the charter did not
say what the manufacturers, sellers, etc., were to be prohibited from
doing, the City Council could [p.312] not prohibit them from selling
liquor. That is the way the law can be twisted, and that is the way it
has been twisted over and over again, even in favor of licentiousness.
We would have no houses of ill-fame if we had our way; but the courts
have ruled in their favor, as well as in the favor of liquor dealers.
That is the position we are in.

vol. 24, p.312
Well, if there is any bondage here, if there is any coercion here, if
we do not have the power of local self-government, which as free men
are have the right to enjoy; if we are not in the exercise of every
natural right, and every privilege that people should enjoy under the
Constitution and laws of this free country, it is not the fault of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it is not the fault of
this people. In our Church there is liberty for all, and there is
liberty within our borders for those who do not belong to our Church,
those who do not believe as we believe, who do not see as we see. We
do not try to coerce them in the least degree. They can build their
chapels, churches and schools unmolested. They may worship an image if
they like, or a white dog, and they may do without worship at all, and
we will never infringe upon their rights. Liberty is a part of our
creed—liberty to all, liberty to every nation, kindred, tongue and
people. It is part of our faith that every individual has a perfect
right to worship God according to the dictates of his or her
conscience. We claim that right, and we are going to stand up for it,
quietly but firmly, by the help of God, and we expect to conquer some
day. We can wait; we can bide our time; we can suffer; we have
suffered over and over and over again. We have learned to be patient
under wrong; we have learned, to submit to all kinds of indignities
Our Elders who have been sent out to preach the Gospel have been
abused, derided, afflicted and tormented, some beaten with stripes,
sometimes tarred and leathered, and some of them have laid down their
lives for the truth. But we have learned to endure with patience, and
to take it as the lot that must fall to us as the followers of .the
meek and lowly Jesus. Nevertheless, we are men and women, and we hope
some day, to be able to show to the nation and to the world, that we
are law-abiding men and women, men and women desiring to do right, to
serve God, and to keep every wholesome and constitutional law of the
land; that we are willing not only to labor for our own rights, but
for the rights of others; that we will contend inch by inch for those
rights under the constitution of our country, and in the spirit of the
Gospel, this perfect law of liberty which God has revealed to us. Our
influence and power will extend. Our unity will extend and become a
great power; we will contend tor liberty to all, liberty to every man
and every woman under the canopy of heaven. That is our doctrine and
creed. God gave to man his agency in the beginning. We have the
liberty of choosing for ourselves. We have come into this Church of
our own free will and choice, because we believed its principles. I
can speak this for myself. I came into this Church because I believed
what was taught to me in my boyhood's days, and left my home for the
Gospel's sake. I came into this Church because I believed its
principles to be true and according to the Scriptures, which my mother
taught me, in my infancy, contained the word  of God. I investigated
the principles of this Church thorough]y, and became [p.313] convinced
of their truth, because I believed the Bible was true. And when I came
into the Church, I came in humbly: God knows, I came into this Church
for no other motive in the world than to serve God, and to do what was
right. And when the Elders laid their hands upon my head, I received
the Holy Ghost—the spirit of revelation, the spirit of prophecy, the
same that makes manifest the things of the Father and of the Son; I
know that I received that spirit, and it has been with me from that
time to the present—a light to my feet and a lamp to my path; a joy to
my soul; opening up the things of God; bearing witness of the truth of
this work; and that spirit has led me to righteousness, to truth, to
purity of character, and would rebuke me when I I attempted to do
anything wrong, and encouraged me in performing my duty. And I have
ever been ready, with the rest of my brethren, to do anything and
everything I could to build up this work, because I know it is divine.

vol. 24, p.313
I know that there is no power beneath the eternal heavens that can
stop its progress. It will go on and conquer. It will grow and spread
and increase. It will go to the uttermost parts of the earth. The
Gospel will be preached to every creature. The Saints of God will be
gathered, and there is no power can stop their gathering. They will
come to Zion, and build temples to the Most High God. They will unite
together, and build up the Zion of God, and prepare the way for the
coming of the Lord Jesus, whose right it is to reign; and every
kingdom, every government, every society and every power upon the face
of the earth that fights against Zion will become like the dream of a
night vision, it will pass away and there will be no place found for
it, upon the earth. But Zion will arise and shine, and the glory of
God will rest upon her; and all the kingdoms of this world will become
the kingdoms of our God and His Christ. Then tilers will be liberty to
all. Then the chains and shackles that bind the oppressed will fall to
the ground, and light and truth will go forth until the whole earth is
immersed in the spirit thereof, and every nation, kindred, tongue and
people will sing praises to the Most High and to the Lamb for ever.

vol. 24, p.313
May God bless you, through Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.314]

D. H. Wells, October 28, 1883

The Principles of the Gospel Promote Unity, Faith and 
Love—The Human Family Are Free Agents—The Evidence of 
Our Having Descended From the Gods—The World is Fulfilling 
Its Destiny—The Church and Kingdom of God Arising in Influence 
and Power—The Restoration of the Holy Priesthood—Plural 
Marriage—More Happiness in Doing Right Than Wrong—
All Real Enjoyment Comes From God—The Latter-Day Saints 
Trust in God—"Mormonism" the Only Religion Worth Living For—
The Christianity of the Period a Tremendous Imposition Upon the 
Children of Men—"Mormonism" Will Extend Further 
and Further—Conclusion.

Delivered in the Salt Lake Assembly Hall, Sunday 
Afternoon, October 28th, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.314
The principles of the Holy Gospel are calculated in their nature to
unite the hearts of the people one with another, and to promote faith,
union and love towards our fellows.

vol. 24, p.314
We are an independent set of beings. The human family possessed of
intelligence, are agents unto themselves to receive or reject that
which is good or that which is evil. Indeed it was one of the objects,
I suppose, of our coming upon this earth, to learn to know the good
from the evil, the right from the wrong, the light from the darkness,
the bitter from the sweet, the joy from the sorrow, that we might the
better appreciate the blessings of joy and peace, of light, of
intelligence, of truth, and of every virtue. Now, as it is written,
man having partaken of the forbidden fruit became as one of the Gods,
knowing the good from the evil. Therefore he must be cut off; he must
not be permitted to live forever in his sins; a flaming sword must be
placed to guard the tree of life. Hence mortality, the wages of sin.

vol. 24, p.314
Herein lies the great evidence of our lineage, of our having descended
from the Gods, reasoning, intelligent beings possessing the
capabilities of the Gods—that is, the power to rise to their
capabilities, being of that nature and of that kind of which are the
Gods. And I might say that a person who is not capable of being a
peculiar agent of the devil need never aspire to become a son of God,
for, according to the Scriptures, we are "heirs of God, and joint
heirs with Jesus Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may
be also glorified together." If it would have been as well for us to
have remained in our pre-existent state; if we could have learned and
[p.315] gained all of this experience, learned to know the good from
the evil, the light from the darkness, do you suppose that our Father
in heaven would have sent us forth into the world, subjected us to all
these tests and trials and temptations of sin, of sorrow, of misery,
sickness, pain and death! I don't.

vol. 24, p.315
To me this is a grand old world, and fulfills its destiny and purpose,
the destiny and purpose of God our Heavenly Father, in bringing it
forth and preparing it for the habitation of man, and bringing forth
his children upon it. This world is .not here by mere accident, it is
not here because it merely happened so; but it was made with a destiny
and purpose which it is answering most superbly in my estimation. It
gives the people an opportunity of obtaining tabernacles for their
spirits to dwell in. This in and of itself is a great thing and a
blessing, although some may act in such a manner that it would have
been better for them, perhaps, never to have been born. Still it is a
blessing to undergo tests, to pass through ordeals, to subject
ourselves to the principles of truth and righteousness, rejecting the
evil and receiving the good. Why, Oil natural principles a course of
that kind is just as sure to exalt us in the scale of human existence
and in the scale of future and eternal existence, as it is that we
have an existence at all; whereas a course the reverse to purity, the
ordinary course of sin and iniquity and transgression against the laws
of God, is sure to debase, degrade, and to lead down to misery, sorrow
and death. It is as natural as anything else—as natural as that we
exist. These things bring their own rewards and their own punishments
naturally. Can a person avoid punishment? Yes. How? By receiving and
obeying the principles of the Gospel and getting forgiveness of his
sins, follies, weaknesses, imperfections, and wrong-doings, we can
repent and turn away from the evil and do that which is good from
henceforth, and the Lord will forgive us. We know better than anybody
else it we are forgiven. We will know whether we have turned away from
our evils or not. If we have this testimony we may know that the Lord
has forgiven us. It is so written in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, that if a person wants to know whether the Lord has
forgiven him, let him examine himself, and see that he has repented
with a repentance that needs not to be repeated over and over and over
again. The evidence is the turning away from sin; that whereas we did
that which was wrong, forsake it and do that which is right, and that
we may know that the Lord has forgiven us. In passing through the
ordeals we are subject to in life, we must keep ourselves pure and
unspotted from the contaminations of the wicked and ungodly, and walk
in the path of life, the path the Lord marks out for us to walk in.
Our being here gives Him an opportunity of proving us, whether we will
walk hi His ways and do His works, or whether we will go our own way.
After He has gotten unto Himself a people who will do His work, a
people whom He has proved to be faithful and true and full of
integrity, why, with such a people He can fulfill His words spoken
through His servants centuries ago, that the kingdoms of this world
shall become the Kingdom of our Lord and His Christ. Until He does
obtain a people of this kind, He cannot consistently bestow this
Kingdom.

vol. 24, p.315
Now, this work in which we are [p.316] engaged, is calculated to
produce just this class of people—the Saints of the Most High God. And
I rejoice day by day, in having lived long enough to see this Kingdom
arise in influence, in power—not to its greatness, still to a
considerable extent to its greatness—and to see it put on, to a
certain extent, its beautiful garments. I rejoice in my heart that I
have been permitted to witness this Kingdom, since I became acquainted
with it, become considerable of a power in the earth. And I believe
also, nay, more, I feel sure that it will continue so to progress.
Many fall away from time to time. It has been so in the history of the
past, and probably it will be so in the future. But will that impede
the progress of this work? No. It has never seen the day nor the hour
from the time of its first incipiency upon the earth, but what it has
been greater than it was the day or the hour previous. It never will.
It is bound to increase and grow, no matter what difficulties it may
have to encounter; it is bound to progress and to spread abroad, and
to become great in .the earth, and no power can hinder it. What! Not
if the Saints do wrong? The Saints are not going to do wrong. It is
not the Saints that do wrong; it is those that apostatize from the
Church and become anything else but Saints, and if those people do not
remain Saints and keep themselves faithful who are here to-day, others
will come up who will do it. For the Lord will get unto Himself a
people who will be faithful, and who will keep His .commandments and
do His work on the earth even as it is done in heaven. Whether we do
this individually, or rot, makes no difference to the work of God. All
the difference it makes ,is to us as individuals. Now, we may have
part and lot in this matter if we will. The Lord is willing to work
with us, if we will only walk obediently before Him. He will accept of
our services, and be glad to get them. He has not any too many people
of this kind on the earth; but He has some; He has enough to carry on
His work, and He will get more as He needs them, from time to time,
because it is the day and age and dispensation in which those spirits
that will obey the Gospel and keep His commandments, will come forth
upon the earth, and bear off this kingdom victoriously. It is an
important era for those that live in this day and age of the world.
There are great responsibilities resting upon the children of men in
this day. Great light has been made manifest, far greater than in any
other age of the world—that is, it has been made manifest to a greater
extent. I do not know but what there was greater light in the days of
Jesus and the Apostles; but it is and will be made more manifest to
the children of men in this day than it was in that day, because it is
a greater work. It is the work of the fullness of times, incorporating
all other dispensations, and it is to prepare the way for the coming
of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, to rule upon the earth in power
and great glory. This is a preparatory work for those great events
that have been set out to transpire. Great events, such as never have
transpired on the earth, are to take place in this dispensation of the
fullness of times. Hence it is an important era, and great
responsibilities rest upon the children of men.

vol. 24, p.316
God from heaven has spoken to the children of men in the day and age
in which we live. He has sent forth His angels who have [p.317]
communicated and restored unto man the authority of the Holy
Priesthood from heaven, and through which channel a communication has
been opened up between the heavens and the earth, through which we may
learn the mind and will of our Heavenly Father concerning us, His
children. All people may learn to know his mind and will concerning
them, through this channel of the Priesthood that has been opened up
again in this the dispensation of the fullness of times between the
heavens and the earth. That is a great event to say nothing of
anything else. Now, God having revealed His mind and will concerning
the children of men, having sent forth His angels and a testimony
concerning Himself, and the Gospel, which is the power of God unto
salvation to all those who obey it, it becomes binding upon the
children of men. Great light has come into the world. As the Savior
said, "This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world,
and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were
evil." This light reproves the world of sin and unrighteousness, and
tells of judgments to come. It is in force upon the whole human
family. It were better for those who lived before this great light
came into the world and passed away without a knowledge of the Gospel,
than for those who, having been in the world when these events have
transpired, and having had an opportunity of receiving the Gospel,
reject it; a great deal better. There is not so much responsibility
resting upon them. They can be officiated for by their friends in the
Temples of the Most High God, which will be built and which are built
for the express purpose of going into them and performing the
ordinances for the living and for the dead. These things have been
restored in this the dispensation of the fullness of times. A
knowledge of God has been restored. We know how to repent of our sins.
We know how to get them remitted. We have the privilege of knowing
concerning the power of God as it is made manifest upon the earth in
the hearts of the children of men, which others have not had the
privilege of knowing for a great many hundreds of years. We have the
privilege of having part and lot in this matter. As I observed before,
we can be workers and co-workers for our Father in heaven, if we will
only let Him work with us. He is the Master Workman; He is the Great
Architect, He is the One who is directing our labors; and if we will
seek to obey His laws, if we will walk in the path He marks out for us
to walk in, if we will work according to His plan in the building up
of His Kingdom on the earth, so as to bring timber to timber, and
block to block, and everything in its proper position and proper
place, according to the plan that; He devises, we may be instrumental
in His hands of accomplishing this great work, giving God the glory
whose Kingdom it is. There is glory enough for us to be the honored
instruments in His hands of accomplishing His purposes and
establishing His cause here upon the earth, even the cause of truth
and righteousness, and bearing it off victoriously against every
obstacle or foe that lies in our pathway. There is honor enough, I
say, in being humble instruments in His. hands, and in having a lot
and part in this matter. I have always felt, ever since I became
acquainted with these principles, to make it my life's business,
allowing no other [p.318] business to intervene—to work for God and
His Kingdom. I esteem it a privilege and all honor to do so. "Well,"
says one, "Don't it bring you into difficulties? Have you not a great
many things to encounter that you otherwise would not have to
encounter? Is it not a hard road to travel?" I do not know that it is.
I believe the Latter-day Saints enjoy themselves better on all average
in the things of this world than any other people with whom I am
acquainted. If nobody but Latter-day Saints had difficulties to
encounter in this life, then people might talk.

vol. 24, p.318
I don't often say anything in regard to plural marriage; but there has
been a great deal said about the misery of women in that order. Well,
if in monogamy women do not have any trouble, if it were all serene in
that order of marriage—no cause of difference of feeling or of
jealousy—then there might be some cause for this hue and cry. People
imagine, you know, that in a man's family where there are several
wives, they must be very jealous of one another—that they must tear
each other's hair and all that kind of thing. Well, as I have said, if
there was never any jealousy, or any feelings of unhappiness in
monogamic families, then they might say something. I have had a little
experience both ways, and though not a woman, yet I am bold to bear my
testimony that there is more happiness in the number of families
living in plural marriage, than there is in an equal number of
families in the other condition. And I speak from my own experience in
regard to these matters. I think I lived as happily in monogamy as
anybody, and I think, too, that I live as happily in plural marriage
as anybody else.

vol. 24, p.318
I would like to have people realize that there is more happiness in
doing right and in keeping the commandments of God than is afforded by
the allurements offered in the world or by the world that are of an
opposite character. It is very true a great many things that are
counted sins are not sins. I do not believe that it is worth our while
to make sin of that which is no sin. There are a great many things
counted sins in the Christian world that are not sins at all. Why,
there was a great big devil in a very small fiddle, in the estimation
of many people where I was born and brought up. I was taught to
believe that a man would surely go to hell that would attend a ball or
theater. It was thought sinful to do that. Well, I do not know but it
is a sin to those who make it so—to those who indulge in sin. And so
with a great many other things that are counted sins, that are not
sins in and of themselves, only as they are made so by the
hallucinations and foolish notions of men. Pastime is right and
proper. There is no sin in it, only as we make it so. But we should
have our pastimes without sill. We should have enjoyment, and there is
nothing that is worth having that is precluded by the articles of our
faith as Latter-day Saints. I do not know of a single enjoyment; I do
not know of a single thing that is a blessing in reality, or that will
afford any real or true enjoyment to the human mind, but what comes
within the purview of the Gospel. I believe that all enjoyments and
blessings come from God. The adversary, it is true, sometimes perverts
these things, and people think that they can have a little enjoyment
in some of their excesses. It may bring a little enjoyment for the
time being, but it soon passes away, [p.319] and leaves a feeling that
it has not been real and true enjoyment after all. Therefore,
everything that is worth having, and that affords real enjoyment,
comes within the purview of my holy religion. Latter-day Saints can
pass their time pleasantly in enjoyment of every kind, so long as they
will do without sin, never forgetting God. Never do anything—it is a
pretty good rule to go by—but what you can ask the blessing of God
upon it to begin with. Then it will bring peace, comfort and joy. So
that I concluded on the whole that there is just as much happiness and
pleasure in leading a religious life—the life of a Latter-day Saint—as
there is in any other position in life that a person may find himself
in, I do not care whether it is religious or irreligious.

vol. 24, p.319
Notwithstanding all the contumely, and all the out-pourings of wrath,
and all the difficulties with which the Latter-day Saints have to
contend, we can lift up our hearts and rejoice, trusting in God that
all is right, feeling pretty comfortable as we pass along in the
present, and very comfortable with regard to the rewards that lie at
the end of the race.

vol. 24, p.319
Let me assure you there is no other religion that is worth living for,
other than the one we have espoused. All the ordinances that they
profess in the sectarian world to perform are without the authority of
God, and mankind, the world over, are just as well off without them as
they are with them. I design to be sweeping in this—to include
everything of that nature. Not but what the teaching of morality, of
belief in God, of belief in Jesus Christ, and all of these things are
good so far as they go; I do not mean that; but I mean the ordinances
that they perform; mankind is just as well off and better off without
them than with them. Now, it may require a little explanation as to
how mankind are better off without these ordinances. Man is naturally
a religious being. He has something to satisfy. His heart craves for
something of a religious nature. He feels there is some being to
worship, or some reverence due somewhere. Now, any system that
proposes to satisfy this craving, which is not of God, and which is
not right, only deludes the iudividual into a false theory and a false
belief, and at the same time partially satisfies this craving for
light, truth, and knowledge, and for a reverence for seine divine
being. In this way, I say, the human family are often deluded. It
makes them so satisfied, that they cease to seek for the true light,
and they are thus led astray. Therefore it does injury. Man is better
without it than with it. If the principles of the holy Gospel, if the
Spirit of the Lord had a clean sheet to write upon and to make its
impressions, it could make its impressions quicker than it could do if
the slate had to be washed so as to wipe out the marks already
imprinted thereon. Therefore it would be better for mankind not to
receive of this great superstructure that has been reared in the midst
of the earth, under the name of religious forms, ceremonies and
ordinances. The world would be better off to ,lay, without it, than
they are with it.

vol. 24, p.319
The whole system of Christianity is a failure so far as stemming the
tide of wickedness and corruption is concerned, or turning men from
their evil ways to living lives of righteousness before God our
Heavenly Father. I would rather preach the Gospel to a people who
[p.320] have not got any religion than I would to a people who have
got a great deal of religion. You take the Catholic world. What
impression can the truths of the Gospel make upon them as a people?
Scarcely any impression at all. Why? Because they are satisfied with
what they have got, which we know is an error, and which is not
calculated to stem the tide of wickedness and corruption which floods
the world. It never will convert the world to God or His Kingdom, or
convey knowledge of God unto the children of men, and it is life
eternal to know Him, the living and true God. The Christianity of the
period will never make the people acquainted with God in the world. It
will never bring them to eternal life as spoken of in the Scriptures.
It is an utter impossibility. In the first place they do not know
anything about God, and in the second place, they apparently don't
want to know anything about Him. They have reared a superstructure in
the earth which is false. It is and has been a tremendous imposition
to the children of men. Some have come out of it, to a certain extent,
seeing its incongruity, and yet they have floundered in the dark, not
knowing what was right; not having that knowledge of God which is
necessary to obtain eternal life, they have been tossed to and fro and
carried about by every wind of doctrine, without being able to find
the truth. Many who have thus been foundering are honest people; but
the so-called system of Christianity is not only an error and a snare,
but is a monstrous iniquity fastened upon the children of men
throughout the earth. No wonder that people become infidel. The
inconsistent and incongruous nature of the system is enough to make
any being who reasons infidel. It was timer the truth should be
revealed; it was time for the Lord to restore tho everlasting Gospel,
for men were blind. Darkness covered the earth, even gross darkness
the minds of the people in regard to religious subjects. Perhaps a
darker time was never known since the earth began its revolutions
around the sun. From what I have read and from what experience I have
had in life, and the intelligence I possess, I make bold to give my
testimony that the darkest period the world ever saw was when this
work first commenced, when it was made known from heaven to Joseph
Smith. It was no darker here, perhaps, than in any other part, of the
world; but it was just as dark in Christian countries as in any Pagan
country, so far as true religion and the light of heaven were
concerned.

vol. 24, p.320
Well, now, this light has broken forth, and it is extending its rays
further and further, and will continue to do so. I have seen it
between 35 and 40 years myself, constantly extending, and I rejoice in
it. I rejoice in this work. It is just as sweet to me to-day as it
ever was. From the time I first heard the principles of the Holy
Gospel drop from the lips of Joseph Smith, the inspired Prophet of
God, the great Prophet of the last days—I say it is just as sweet to
me to-day as it was then. I can see a great growth. I am a better
man—I will speak of myself—through the influence of "Mormonism," than
I was before I received it. You, too, are better men and better women
to-day, as a general thing, than you were before you received it. Take
this people as a whole, I am happy in believing that the great
majority are for God and  His Kingdom, and are desirous to walk in the
ways of truth and of [p.321] righteousness according to the light that
they have and about as well as they are able to. Some don't, perhaps
none of us do as well as we know how. I have said before, and I guess
it is pretty true, that I don't do as well as I know how. Perhaps I
can't. There may be circumstances surrounding me of that nature that I
am not able to do as well as I know trow. I may say I do as well as I
can under the circumstances. perhaps that is the case with all.
Perhaps we might do a little better than what we do, notwithstanding
the circumstances. Still I am happy in believing that the great
majority of the people are for God and His Kingdom; and those who do
not walk up to their privileges in regard to these matters and observe
the principles of the Holy Gospel, they only injure themselves, they
cannot injure the work of God. It is proof against the aspersions of
the wicked, the ungodly and tho apostate. Me disgrace my Maker! No.
What can I do to disgrace my Maker and my Creator? Nothing. I can
disgrace myself, but not Him, nor His cause, nor His Kingdom. The
higher a man gets the further he may have to fall; but tho tree from
which he falls would not be apt to be hurt by his falling off it.

vol. 24, p.321
I pray God to bless us all; to help us to do right; to help us to make
our calling and election sure; to bring us to the full enjoyment of
our righteous desires; that we may succeed in obtaining an exaltation
in His presence, an inheritance in His Kingdom, an habitation that has
been prepared for the righteous, from before the foundations of the
world; this is my prayer in tho name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.322]

George Teasdale, November 4, 1883

Highly Essential that the Latter-Day Saints Should Be Taught 
in the Things of God—Belief in the Lord Jesus Christ—The 
Object of Being Latter-Day Saints—The Proper 
Education of Our Children—The Kind of 
Men By Whom They Should 
Be Educated

Delivered at the Quarterly Conference, Logan, Sunday 
Morning, November 4th, 1883.

Reported By John Irvine

vol. 24, p.322
As I understand it, the object we have in meeting together is to be
taught of God through the channel that He has appointed to be His
mouth-piece. It is highly essential that we should be properly
educated, and the Latter-day Saints believe in being taught of God.
That was the promise that was given—that in the last days God would
teach His people; that He would reveal His secrets unto His servants
the prophets—reveal precious things that had been hidden from the
foundation of the world. I presume that if we had a testimony or
fellowship meeting, there would be quite a number that would occupy
the time in bearing testimony that they knew that this was the work of
God; that they knew that He had established His Church upon the earth,
and that the gifts and blessing enjoyed by the ancient church were
enjoyed by this latter-day Church. Now, in order that we may be
properly educated in this Church, we have been instructed to be very
particular to preserve the fellowship of the Holy Ghost; because no
man knoweth the things of God save by the Spirit of God, and if we
want to understand His ways, if we want to walk in His paths, we must
become converted. The Savior established this principle—that unless we
were converted and became as little children, we could in no wise
inherit the Kingdom of God. Now, I believe in this principle; I
believe that it is essential, simply because we are to be educated, we
are to receive line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and
there a little, until we. shall become perfect in Christ Jesus. This
to me is a glorious philosophy, that we can advance from one degree of
perfection to another, until we shall obtain a fulness of truth. And
in connection with this education it is highly essential that we
should lead righteous lives, for we are being educated in a high
school. We are being prepared to associate with the spirits of the
just made perfect. The Lord is declared to be a man of Holiness The
doctrine that the Savior taught was, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as
your Father which is in heaven, is  perfect." Now, if there was no
[p.323] possibility of attaining to this, He never would have taught
the principle; but it seems, if we want to place ourselves in a
position to receive this high education, it is most essential that we
should lead righteous lives, and have the fellowship of the Holy
Ghost.

vol. 24, p.323
One of the fundamental principles in the Gospel of Christ is faith.
"Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." What do
we understand by this belief on the Lord Jesus Christ? As I understand
it, believe in His doctrine, and if we believe in His doctrine, then
we practice the principles or doctrines that He taught. And the very
fact .of a man being converted to the doctrine of Christ, and of
seeing the necessity of rendering an obedience to this principle that
He taught, proves that he has faith in God, and that he has faith in
the principle. You go into the world. There are millions of professing
Christians that say they believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. But they do
not believe in His doctrine. They do not understand anything about His
doctrine. The calamity that was to ,come upon the people in the last
days, was not because they did not believe. It is said that Jesus
Christ would be revealed from heaven in flaming fire to take vengeance
on those who knew not God, and who obeyed not the Gospel. Well, now,
what is the Gospel? The Gospel is the doctrine of Jesus Christ. The
doctrine that Jesus Christ taught, puts us in possession of the
Gospel, if we only obey the principles taught, and it certainly is
glad tidings of great joy to the believer. Paul said he was not
ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, "For it is the power of God unto
salvation to every one that believeth; for therein is the
righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith." To whom was this
revealed? To the believer who obeyed the Gospel. You ask the world if
they believe in the spirit of revelation, and they tell you no; but
yet they profess to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ.

vol. 24, p.323
What is the object of our being Latter-day Saints? Is it not that we
may be fitted and prepared for the association of the Father and the
Son; and has not our Heavenly Father declared to us that He cannot
look upon unrighteousness with any degree of allowance, showing that
we cannot be saved in our sins. We are called upon to repent of our
sins, to cease from wrong doing, and the Lord has declared that herein
it might be known who had repented, for they would cease from their
evil ways.

vol. 24, p.323
There are a great many ideas and meditations that might be brought
forth in regard to this being converted and becoming as little
children. And in this connection I will bring up a very simple
proposition this morning. Parents profess to love their children. I
will presume this, because it is natural to believe that parents do
love their children. You will find this manifested among all sects and
parties. For instance, Catholics never send their children to foreign
schools—that is, schools outside of the Catholic faith. Why? Because
they love their children, they love their religion; they believe in
sustaining it, and they are jealous lest their children should go (to
them) in inconsistent ways. Now, would you think that it were possible
that a people called Latter-day Saints, professing to have the highest
light and intelligence, would allow their children to be educated by
an enemy I Those who would allow such a thing might tell me they loved
their children, but I [p.324] could not believe them. I would sooner
my children should go without any scholastic education than that they
should be educated by an enemy. There is no common sense in such a
course. I cannot see that there would be any common sense in taking
our children from the family altar and placing them under the dominion
of Baal. I would advise all Latter-day Saints who undertake this
suicidal policy, for God's sake, to become converted. Listen to the
voice of warning. Have your children trained in the principles of
righteousness, for your sake—for your future happiness, and for the
future happiness of your children; for as you lay the foundation so
you may expect to build upon it. I would like our children when they
go from the family altar to go into a school where they would hear the
same God addressed, the same blessings sought, the hand of the Eternal
acknowledged in their education, as well as to ask that His blessing
might be upon them when they surround the family altar. You never can
make me believe that a man and a woman have the sense of affection
that they should have, who do not place their children in this
position, for we have most excellent schools. We believe that our
children are our glory, do we not? They say the children are the glory
of the woman? Sisters, if you value your glory be jealous that when
your children leave your firesides, that when they leave your
influence, that they go to a man of God, who will teach them the
principles of righteousness, who will instill into their hearts the
same principles that you profess to love and look forward to as the
means of bringing you happiness and eternal glory in the world to
come. I would appeal to my sisters, for I know they love their
children more than we do if it is possible. I would grant you. that,
because I can appreciate your suffering, I know how you have risked
your lives that your children might be born. I understand and
appreciate it; hence, I say, watch over your children with a jealous
care. And when your husbands are away, gather them around the family
altar, plead before the Almighty with all your faith and power that
they may enjoy the fellowship of His Spirit, that. the Holy Ghost may
be their constant companion; and make sure that that Spirit is your
constant companion, for you may be entrusted with the care of choice
spirits, destined to hold the Holy Priesthood, which is the greatest
of all, destined to. perform a mighty work upon this earth, that will
be to your honor, for you will be reflected in your children.

vol. 24, p.324
I feel interested in the establishment of the Kingdom of God, and in
my meditations I can see that we must pay the greatest attention to
our children. You cannot teach them the principles of righteousness
from books alone. No man can understand the things of God, save by the
Spirit of God. This Bible has been in the worm for ages, and so far as
understanding the things of God is concerned, there is nothing but
confusion. You can only find a unity of the faith where you have the
fellowship of the Holy Ghost; for the spirit of truth always speaks
the same. Let me entreat you to have your children instructed in the
principles of truth. Put them under the best influence that you can
find. If I had my will I would have in every school the best and the
purest men that we could find, whose influence would be the influence
of  love and affection. I can point with pride to my beloved [p.325]
friend, Karl G. Maeser, in Provo. I have known him for years. I know
that he is a man of God. I know that his aspirations are all the time
to live a life of usefulness; a man that believes in the Priesthood,
and the study of the same, that he may be enabled to comprehend its
powers; a man who endeavors to live an exemplary life, and whose
object is, in the hands of Almighty God, to be a blessing to our
rising generation. I say he is an example to all men who are entrusted
with the care of children. He devotes his time and his talents to this
end, that he may have an influence in the midst of the heritage of
God, entrusted in his hands. Our children are the lambs of God, and
they should be taken the greatest care of. They are dependent upon you
for their education, and if you want to train them in righteousness
place them under the influence of the everlasting Priesthood, men of
holiness, men who have been converted, and who have become like little
children, like clay in the hands of the potter, able to be moulded and
fashioned into vessels of honor. I think it should be the ambition of
every man entrusted with the care of children to lead a life of
holiness, to honor the important charge placed in his hands, that he
may have an influence over the minds of the young, and be the means of
making them bright and glorious in the midst of Israel, by watching
over them with a jealous care. You can see the value of this. Mothers,
you know how you feel when your sons come home from missions, having
filled honorable missions, filled with the Spirit of the Lord, and a
clear record; you know holy your hearts are filled with delight when
they stand up and bear their testimony, and give you a description of
their labors as messengers of salvation to a dark and benighted world.

vol. 24, p.325
May God give us wisdom that we may be enabled to act wisely our part
in our day and generation; that we enjoy the fellowship of the Holy
Ghost, that we may see aright, hear aright, and do aright, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen." [p.326]

F. D. Richards, November 4, 1883

Occasion for Gratitude—The Rising Generation—
Latter-Day Saints Should Sanctify Themselves—Growth of 
the Kingdom of God—Prosperity of Logan and Cache County—
The Introduction of Saloons: A Remedy to Prevent Their Extension—
A Time of Peace—Who Are Preached of Righteousness—The 
Temple: How It May Speedily be Finished—Spreading 
the Gospel—Gathering of the Jews to Jerusalem—
Exhortation to Faithfulness—The Reward 
of the Righteous.

Delivered at the Quarterly Conference, Logan, 
Sunday Morning, November 4th, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.326
The present favorable opportunity affords us a proper occasion for
gratitude, and to think of and listen to those principles which
pertain to our salvation, to our improvement, and our advancement in
the knowledge of the truth as it has been revealed to us in this last
dispensation.

vol. 24, p.326
The earnest and cordial exhortation which we have just listened to is
one that appears to me very appropriate and highly important for all
faithful Saints to consider. All matters which affect the interest and
well-being of the rising generation are to us of the deepest
importance. As we hope for the rising glory and the triumph of the
Kingdom of God in the earth, so should we labor to educate our
children correctly in the fear of God, and in the principles of the
everlasting Gospel. For it is righteousness that exalteth a nation,
while sin is a reproach to any people. The Lord our God will make His
deliverance manifest, and the exercise of His power, less or more to
His people in proportion as His people incline less or more to draw
near to Him, and to learn His holy will.

vol. 24, p.326
If the Saints would make it their first and leading purpose in all the
labors and duties of their lives to draw near to God, to sanctify
themselves, sanctify their inheritance their families, their
habitations, their houses and lands, their flocks and herds; if every
man in Israel who is the head of a family, and the possessor of
property, made it his business to sanctify himself, and all that he
has influence over unto the service of God and the building up of His
Kingdom, making that the leading matter of his life, we should find
ourselves progressing much more rapidly in the way of righteousness
and power of truth before the Lord.

vol. 24, p.326
We are making advancement by [p.327] the directions of the Priesthood
in building Temples; we are making advancement continually as God
gives us increase by the multiplication of our numbers in the land,
all legislation concerning us to the contrary notwithstanding. The
Lord is not only multiplying and increasing us numerically in the
earth, but He has put us in possession of principles of life, power
and increase, which the world know nothing of, and which they despise,
which they waste and destroy to the ruin of their souls. He is giving
to us these blessings right along with the revolving seasons, with the
revolutions of the earth. Every day, every night, every week, every
month and every year witnesses increased advancement in some
direction; and if we can but make the improvement that we ought to do
in our own generation; if our fathers and our mothers can make the
improvement which they ought to do, and which they have in their power
to do in their generation, this people can become not only a great and
mighty people in number, but a vastly greater and more mighty people
than the same numbers in any other part of the earth, and the favor of
God—which we see and know already is turned toward us—will increase
upon us, and His blessings multiply upon us with a greater fruition
than ever before. 

vol. 24, p.327
We are approaching the completion of a Temple. When I think of Logan
and Cache County, I realize that you are blessed almost beyond your
brethren and sisters in other Stakes of the Territory. You have a
tabernacle here, second to none as a place of worship for the Saints
of this Stake. You are supplied with other public buildings that place
you in a good, comfortable position, such as a splendid court house,
and a good, substantial college building, and you are in a position,
as a people, by means of that college, to enjoy all the general
benefits of a liberal and classical education and of knowledge that
may be imparted unto you, not only in the laws and ordinances of the
Church and the Kingdom of God particularly, especially and
pre-eminently, but also in the arts as well as the sciences. You
certainly occupy a very excellent position. But this is no reason why
yen should slacken your efforts. On the contrary, this prosperity
should induce you to increase your diligence in all good things. For
you know very well—you see and have the experience right among you—you
have the contending elements striving to bring in drunkenness and
iniquity in your midst. This of course we have to put up with when we
take it as from the world and the ungodly, on the common ground of our
warfare to contend against those powers in high places; but when it
comes from those who profess to be brethren, when they undertake to
insist and push and crowd these things to the destruction of the souls
of their brethren, this seems sometimes to us more than we should be
required to bear, unless it be required of us from God. When brethren
will undertake to thus sow affliction, destruction and death among
their brethren, I do not know how long we shall have to put up with
it, and be silent. Our enemies we can bear. Like as one said of old:
"It was not an enemy that reproached me; then I could have borne it:
neither was it he that hateth me, that did magnify himself against me:
then I would have hid myself from him; but it was thou, a man mine
equal, my guide, and mine acquaintance. We took sweet [p.328] counsel
together, and walked unto the house of God in company." Well, it seems
a good deal the same way, when we see men who are Elders in Israel,
partakers of the holy, High Priesthood, striving to urge the sale of
liquors, and to promote drunkenness in our midst. It seems
intolerable. How long shall we continue to bestow the fellowship and
patronage of the brotherhood in promotion of these evils? I would
exhort the brethren to be reminded, however, that there is one remedy,
one way that we can ward off this mischief from being extended and
promulgated among us; it is to let it alone and stay from those
places. Although there may be grog-shops, and billiard saloons in your
midst, contrary to your wishes and contrary to your feelings, and
which you would prefer might never exist among you—they have the
liberty, they have not the right—still we have the reserved right to
let them alone; we need not patronize them, nor partake of their
poisonous draughts, nor gamble in any of their saloons. We are not
obliged to get down into their low-lived habits. Although we may have
to put up with these things in the sight of our eyes and the hearing
of our ears, and have the peace of our streets perhaps disturbed by
the cries of the drunken, and by the noise of the lewd, yet we are not
obliged to partake of them. And this is one of the reasons why the
exhortation of Elder Teasdale is so appropriate and timely; you want
your children educated in that way, that when they are grown up they
will abhor these places, and touch not, taste not, nor handle the
unclean thing. And we ourselves want to work against the appetites
which are inbred in many of us. I am not asleep to, nor unaware of the
fact that many of us coming from the world have brought with us a deep
craving for spirituous liquors, and for other things which are not
good for us, but which we may have dabbled in to gratify a wicked
appetite. Parents afflicted with these propensities ought to take
warning not to breed them into the natures of their children, and if
possibly they have done so, to use diligence to preserve them from
being thrown in the way of temptation until they come to years of
understanding, judgment and firmness of purpose, which will enable
them to practice self-denial, and live as men of God. These are
matters that need to be looked after. They are features in the society
of the Saints which ought to be considered, and no less but more
because you are here, as it were, under the very shadow of the Temple;
and are the people who have so abundantly contributed to the
construction of this house; they want now to preserve themselves in
purity before God, that they may be counted worthy to enter within its
walls, and there receive all the blessings which are to be bestowed
upon the just. We need this. It is a sentiment that should pervade all
the authorities of the Church from the First Presidency down to the
President of your Stake, the High Councilors and the Bishops of your
Wards, and all the lesser priesthood—all should be inbred with this
feeling.

vol. 24, p.328
We have had a time of peace, a time of great prosperity, a time when
the Lord has so far preserved to us our local government and our
rights here in the land. He having thus manifested His kindness to us,
in this way, we ought to draw nearer to Him, and seek to establish the
righteousness of God on the earth. I  would, therefore, this morning,
remind every Elder, Priest, Teacher, [p.329] and Seventy, that they
are called to be preachers of righteousness Brethren, every one of you
are called to be preachers of righteousness as much as I am, as much
as President Taylor, or any other man in Israel. Every one who has
partaken of the Priesthood has covenanted to be a preacher of
righteousness, preachers by practice as well as by precept—in your own
families among your children, among your neighbors, among your
friends, and all around—and if every one is thus magnifying his
calling, behold! here is the people of God, and the fear of God is
upon that people, and the blessings of God cannot be stayed from them,
and they will know the right way, and walk in it.

vol. 24, p.329
The Temple has proceeded very nicely. It is very gratifying to me, as
a member of the Temple Committee, to observe how the work has
advanced, and to hear Superintendent Card say that in about three or
four months, with the ability to use certain necessary means, the
building will be completed. What a joyful time we have arrived at! Yet
here is a little matter of It, cans that needs to be attended to, to
complete the Temple and to pay home liabilities that have been
incurred, necessarily, in its erection. The Superintendent has
endeavored to progress with this work and keep out of debt; but one
thing and another has come along so much faster than means have come
into his hands, that he has got a little behind. That, however, is a
very small matter. If the Presidents of Quorums would arise and say to
the Elders, "Let us wake up and pay a dollar a head for the finishing
off of the Temple," in three mouths not only will the Temple be
finished, but every dollar of debt will be paid; and the Temple could
be ready to be dedicated next quarterly conference, if the First
Presidency were so minded. It is but a trifling matter, yet it is a
matter of sufficient importance to delay the dedication of the Temple
until it is entirely paid for, so that we can offer an acceptable
offering unto the Lord. We trust and pray that God may be pleased to
make manifest a gracious acceptance of this offering, and that the
blessings of heaven may rest down upon His people.

vol. 24, p.329
I rejoice greatly in the glorious latter-day work that has been
commenced, and that is being extended on every hand. The Gospel is
being spread among the nations of the earth, among the islands of the
sea, and among the Lamanites, the remnants of the house of Ephraim,
here upon this laud. Ephraim and Mannasseh, a multitude of nations in
the midst of the earth, are reaching out after the house of the Lord,
and are seeking counsel at the lips of the servants of God. The glad
tidings have not only gone to the Sandwich Islands, but also to New
Zealand. The aborigines of that country have taken hold, and we learn
that something over one hundred of that fraction of their race have
engaged in the work of the Lord. And not only so, but the inhabitants
of the eastern countries are being wrought upon by the hand of God,
and Judah is being turned toward Jerusalem. The reports are that many
thousands of Jews have been gathered to the land of Judea, and regions
round about, within the last twelve months. Well, the Lord is at work
in all these matters, and we ought to realize that we are but an item,
as it were, in the great work that is being carried on.

vol. 24, p.329
There is a great deal that I sometimes feel I would like to say, but
[p.330] at this time I do not feel to occupy your time any longer.

vol. 24, p.330
I pray that all earnest spirit of improvement and purification among
parents, among children, among households, among members of Wards and
Stakes, may take possession of the presiding authorities of the
laboring Priesthood, and that they may put away iniquity, and all
manner of unrighteousness, and become more and more acceptable in the
sight of the Lord. Then we shall be more and more ready to do anything
that the Lord would have us do in the interests of His Kingdom. We
must remember that the strength of the Lord's people does not consist
in their numbers; for times have been, and may be again, when they
that are with us may be too many. It will be found—if you search
carefully among us as a people—that you are carrying a great many
people and their sins, and if you don't shake them off they will lead
you down, you will be partakers of their sins, and you will have to
answer for them. It is necessary that the Bishops—more especially
those who have not had experience—learn correct principles of
government—how to build up their Wards in righteousness and in the
power of God. And this feeling and influence should be carried into
every habitation of the. Saints; because where there is. righteousness
and faith there is the favor and blessing of God; and when the sick
are among you and you have this faith, you can call down the blessings
of God upon them, and if you don't, and remain careless, then you will
find that you have not the power to take hold of and receive those
blessings. We want so to live day by day, that whatever affliction may
overtake us, we may be prepared for the worst as well as for the best.

vol. 24, p.330
May the Lord help us to draw near unto Him, nearer than we have ever
done before; that we may be able to go into His presence and realize
the association of angels, and that we may realize all those blessings
which He has in His hands ready to bestow upon us as fast as we will
put ourselves in a position to receive them; this is my prayer and
desire and labor in the name of the Lord Jesus. Amen. [p.331]

F. D. Richards, October 6, 1883

Retrospective Review of the Providences of God in Relation 
to the Saints—The Wrath and Schemes of Men Turned to the 
Advantage of God's People—The Order of God's Church 
Perfect—The Wicked Disturbed By Judgments While the 
Righteous Enjoy Peace—The Administration of the 
Law of God in Relation to Offences—Should 
Be Resigned to the Will of God 
in All Things

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Saturday Morning, 
October 6th, (Semi-Annual Conference,) 1883.

Reported By John Irvine

vol. 24, p.331
The Lord be thanked and praised for granting us another so favorable
opportunity of meeting together to contemplate the interests of His
Kingdom, and our soul's salvation at this Conference. "Day unto day
uttereth speech," said the ancient man of God, "and night unto night
showeth knowledge." We can say, that week after week, and mouth after
month, since our last Conference, we have had renewed occasion for
thanksgiving and praise to Him for the many blessings which He has
vouchsafed unto His people.

vol. 24, p.331
If we take a retrospective view of His providences to us as a people,
especially during the period of our sojourn in these mountains, we
shall find that circumstances have occurred at very short intervals
which have kept the people continually awakened to a sense of their
liberties, and to a watch care for them, measuring and weighing .and
noticing the efforts that have been made from time to time to take
away our privileges and liberties, and such blessings as were thought
could be taken from us which we had entered into the enjoyment of,
since our location in these mountain fastnesses. Step by step every
such instance has been attended, if not with all that gift and
abundance of favor and mercy which we might have desired, and which
might not have been best for us, yet with sufficient blessing to
manifest the kind care of our Heavenly Father continually and
unceasingly over us.

vol. 24, p.331
When we came here and first made our laws, realizing that we were far
away from the mass of the people of the States, both east and west of
us, we found it was with great difficulty that we could avail
ourselves of the few blessings which government seemed to tender to
us. We could not even obtain the presence of federal officials in our
midst regularly, as was designed by government, and as was needed by
the people. Consequently, our isolation required our Legislature to
confer unusual powers upon our local courts; but it was not long
before the effort was made, and final success was had in taking from
our local courts the civil and criminal [p.332] jurisdiction. Time
will not allow me to enter into minute details. Therefore, suffice it
to say, that mission judges have come here fully determined to convert
us from the error of our ways, as it appeared to them, to the "purity,
refinement and civilization" of the world! After laboring and toiling
some years in our midst, finding their decisions frequently overthrown
by the decisions of the Superior Court at Washington, and our Prophet,
who had been illegally imprisoned, released from his confinement, one
thing after another upset their plans and devices; so that the great
changes which had been hoped to be brought about among us to make us
like the people of the world, signally failed, and the end of that
effort was that the poor, miserable man who undertook the job, was
carried home in his coffin.

vol. 24, p.332
I must notice one or two other important facts which have stood out
very prominently before us, and they were, that this people who were
not of the world, and had no fellowship or love with the world, must
be restricted in their civil rights and military duties, for fear that
they should do some mischief on a holiday, therefore they were
forbidden by Gubernatorial Proclamation to order out a company of
infantry or cavalry to help to celebrate the Fourth of July, as they
and their fathers were wont to do from time immemorial.

vol. 24, p.332
One after another these and similar efforts have been made to take our
liberties and privileges away from us, that we might be brought into
some sort of contemptible subjection, it would appear. But without
stopping to animadvert upon the folly and nonsense of such a
procedure, let me inquire what was the result? What followed the
proclamation that we should not do military duty as a people, or
protect ourselves even from the surrounding savages? Immediately when
this occurred, it seemed as if the very heavens were moved its our
behalf, all the tribes around us became divested, seemingly, of what
hostility they had possessed, and ever since that occurred we have had
the most substantial peace and quiet all around us among the natives.
How kind of Providence it was to so completely remove the enmity of
the natives when this circumstance transpired. We are relieved from
the unpleasant tax of military duty. and even our adversaries are made
to be at peace with us. What a logic of fact for a contentious world
to read.

vol. 24, p.332
During the past year, the great efforts that have been made have
seemed to prove abortive; special efforts and measures have appeared
to miscarry; and we have had a law right from the Capitol, that seemed
as if it must tell on the "Mormons." A class of our people have been
temporarily divested of the right of suffrage; men and women, who may
have violated some law, and many who have never violated any law of
Congress, have been deprived of their political rights. But with all
this, we still seem to live and thrive and prosper faster than we have
ever done before. The very step itself will prove a great blessing to
this people by separating a portion of those who have not the highest
respect and veneration for all the laws of God, and enabling those who
have, to be the wiser counselors and more efficient aids in advancing
the interests of the Kingdom in the hands of those who may be more
acceptable in the eyes of government to wield administration here
locally.

vol. 24, p.332
But it is a singular fact, a singular [p.333] circumstance, that a man
should come here from the heart of the nation—clothed, as was
supposed, with every qualification to be a Governor of Utah, and then
act as he has acted. He had been through the army in the late
rebellion. He was a man capable, as was supposed, of understanding
what was right and proper as between the nation and any other part of
the country that might seem to feel in any wise. oppressed or limited,
and who would administer constitutional rights and executive powers
with ability and with skill. He came here clothed with the supreme
beauty of the State from whence he came. This man by his excessive
propensity for figures, as we all know, made some very strange
calculations; and then when one thing didn't work another seemed to,
until our representative in Congress was removed. But by and by we are
blessed with another one in Congress to represent us there. And in a
short time we found that, with the special effort that was being made
in Washington in our behalf, such. a shadow of doubt was cast over a
certain portion of the law, entitled the Hoar amendment, when it was
thought advisable by the Governor to execute some three hundred
commissions, more or less, to men whom he appointed to fill supposed
vacancies in this Territory, which if carried out would have turned
over the local authority of the Territory into the hands of the avowed
enemies of this people, but the supposed vacancies did not exist and
the offices continued in the hands of the incumbents. After all, an
election was held during the past season, when these offices were
filled by the people's candidates. Thus we have occasion again to
rejoice that notwithstanding another desperate effort has been made to
take away the rule from the hands of the people, and put it into the
hands of their enemies, and make us an outside Territory, subject to
their oppressions, subject to all manner of taxation that they might
please to impose upon us—we find that the voice and vote of the people
are still triumphant, that their candidates have gone into office, and
are commissioned, the selections having been made from among those
whose rights and privileges have been maintained unto them.

vol. 24, p.333
It is a singular feature in this matter, that the Governor has taken
it into his head to leave the Territory, just at the time when it was
supposed he would be required to execute these commissions. But
without going into particulars, persons of ordinary discernment
observe that the course he has taken is suck that he cannot himself
cheek it to remain and issue the commissions to the properly elected
persons to rule in this Territory; indeed it looks as though the
dishonorable, undignified course he has taken is just what. has driven
him from the Territory, to leave his duty and let the secretary be
acting-governor. When men come here full of determination to show
their bravery, their ability, smartness and competency, beyond their
predecessors, to capture Utah, and turn her over to the hands of the
ungodly; it appears that every one who has made such an attempt has
met with very signal defeat. When a man defeats himself as perfectly
as this last one has, I think the Latter-day Saints have occasion to
thank God and take courage; we have reason to rejoice and praise the
Lord in all these matters, for whatever our enemies do, He maker it
return that, like a boomerang that is thrown out, it comes back and
strikes the person that hurled it. m 

vol. 24, p.334
[p.334] Well, then, my brethren and sisters, seeing that this is the
way that these matters all move, the way they all operate, should it
not inspire in us the most profound gratitude toward God for these
manifestations of his mercy, goodness and blessing unto us. He has
made our fields to abound with plenty. He has favored us with
blessings innumerable and incomprehensible. We have a peace, a joy and
a satisfaction at heart which those men who make these desperate laws
cannot contemplate. We rejoice in the blessings that heaven is
bestowing upon us. Is it not, then, our bounden duty to testify to
God, the angels, and those that attend upon the covenant people of
God, that we are determined to love Him more and serve Him better? I
was pleased to hear the remark made by one of my brethren yesterday,
that he felt on returning here, after an absence of five or six years,
that there was an improvement in the spirit and feelings of the
people. This is very manifest to those who observe and notice it. But
we think there should be a very much greater improvement. Many of us
have been very careless of some of the commandments; words of wisdom
which the Lord has seen fit to give to us. We have not used that care,
that caution, and that sound discretion in our daily lives before Him,
which it is becoming we should do. I propose, brethren and sisters, in
view of this matter, that we take these things to heart, and see if we
can and ought to draw nearer to God, while He is willing to draw
nearer to us, and thus more fully sense His blessings, His mercies,
and His loving kindness unto us.

vol. 24, p.334
This institution—which President Taylor so beautifully reviewed
yesterday morning in the Assembly Hall, noticing the varied
authorities of the Church and their multi-farious duties—sets forth to
every discerning mind, that the order of God's government presupposes
and contemplates the strongest possible form of government that has
ever been known on the earth. Men have come here in years past, and in
speaking of President Young, they have said that he had a strong
government here in Utah; and later Oil, in speaking of President
Taylor, that he had a strong government in Utah, and also that men
coming here from abroad to govern the people, simply governed the
outsiders, and that the President of the Church governed the
Latter-day Saints. This is the way the ungodly speak about it.
Latter-day Saints know that the order of God's Church is the perfect
order. They know that it is the one intended to give a people strength
in the earth, and that strength is in their righteousness, in their
virtue, in their purity, and in their union and fellowship with the
Spirit, with each other, and with the heavens.

vol. 24, p.334
These principles are very dear and very glorious, and we ought to
rejoice above all men in the earth. We may look to the east, to the
west, to the north and to the south, and we see all governments, all
peoples, all nations, all kindreds and tongues stirred up with an
activity, a spirit of strife and ambition for superiority, mid we see
that there is continual commotion among them in their political
affairs and in their civil relations. There are a great many
disturbances continually going on, and many of the nations are really
on the verge of bankruptcy through the vast debts created to maintain
their numerous armies, even  in the time of peace; while [p.335] here
among this people, though our liberties are menaced and threatened,
and our peace would be sometimes disturbed if we would allow it, yet
by the blessing of God we enjoy peace in our hearts, such peace as the
wicked cannot give to us nor take from us. The voice of Him that spake
to the waves of Gennesaret, and commanded them to be still, speaks to
us, and while dark clouds and the thunderings and lightnings roll over
the political horizon, yet in the hearts, in the .homes and hi the
habitations of the just there is peace, such as the wicked know not
of, and it bespeaks the truth of the revelation which says that not
long hence the people of Zion shall be the only people that will not
he at war among themselves, and that the day will be when they who
will not take up the sword against their neighbor, will have to flee
to Zion, of which this is the embryo.

vol. 24, p.335
Look abroad and see what the Lord is doing in the way of judgments.
There has scarcely been a year for many years past when they have
seemed to be so terrible as they have been ,luring this present year,
so far. Think of one portion of the world where islands of the sea
have been sunk, and 100,000 people reported destroyed by earthquake
and volcanic eruptions. And another where it is said some 15,000 or
20,000 were likewise destroyed. Think of it! And yet the Lord has
.preserved us in these mountains—an this region of country that might
scientifically be called one of the most volcanic portions of the
whole earth. The very face of the earth tells us its character by its
extinct volcanoes, its silent craters, and numerous hot springs. Look
at the strata of the earth's crust in these canyons, and see its
nature. Also the Lord has manifested His judgments by cyclones, etc.
The words of the Prophet Joseph have been and are being verified,
those words he uttered before he went to Carthage. Said he: "I call
for the four winds of heaven, the thunderings, lightnings,
earthquakes, whirlwinds, the hailstorms, pestilence, and the raging
seas to come forth out of their hiding places and bear testimony of
the truth of those things which I have taught to the inhabitants of
the earth as is promised in the revelations that have been given."
These were some of his last words among the people. And what have we
seen? Scarcely a week last summer without a cyclone or hurricane
happening somewhere in the States, destroying towns and villages, or
parts thereof.

vol. 24, p.335
We live in times, if we only considered the matter and looked upon it
as we should do, that should cause us to draw near unto the Lord and
to live up to every word that proceedeth from His mouth.

vol. 24, p.335
I wish to bear testimony that this Gospel and this order of government
which I have been alluding to, is that which brings down the blessings
of Heaven upon this people. Besides peace and good order, it brings
the gifts and blessings of the Gospel, the gift of healing to those
who are afflicted and wounded, and who are walking upon the borders of
the grave; such are restored and healed by its divine power exercised
in the prayers and faith of the Saints.

vol. 24, p.335
The fact of the matter is, those things which are held out as menaces
to us are the things that preserve us from the hands of the wicked,
and keep us from forgetting God, in the time of prosperity. It is one
of the greatest blessings to us [p.336] that we are kept continually
on the alert, diligently seeking alter Him, putting our trust in Him,
and then to find how successfully and perfectly He leads us to triumph
over our enemies, and makes the mischief they would bring upon us
recoil upon their own heads. Saints find it good to trust in Him.

vol. 24, p.336
The great work that is now upon ns—to build temples and to labor in
them, calls upon us to perform our duties faithfully; calls upon
Presidents of Stakes and Bishops of Wards that they look well among
their peoples and see if they are not taking upon themselves the
responsibilities of other people's sins. Presidents, High Councilors
and Bishops should seek diligently the Spirit of the Lord, to know how
to deal with and decide between the righteous and the wicked; to know
how to pull up the tares without pulling up a great number of the
roots of the wheat. When a man has given himself up to be a drunkard,
to dishonor the cause of God, and to be picked up in the streets, and
to become a reproach, until people say, "that is one of your Mormons,"
it is time the Bishops or Elders, or those whose duty it is, were
looking after him to see that this evil is put away, and to see that
his wife, who may be the deepest mourner over this whole matter, and
his children, clothed in sorrow over his conduct—to see that they are
cherished and sustained and preserved, lest while pulling up the tares
you pull up the wheat also. It requires the skill and wisdom of the
Holy Spirit in all of these things to know how to deal in the right
way, to save those that can be saved, while those who will not work
righteousness, may be known as transgressors, and that we may no
longer carry them upon our faith, and become partakers of their sins.

vol. 24, p.336
In the late organization of 1877, a score of Stakes were organized, a
great many more Wards were instituted, many men were called and
ordained to be Bishops in the Church who had never given their
attention to consider carefully the duties of the bishopric. In view
of the responsibilities of this calling—it may not be thought strange,
that some brethren holding this high and holy office are so afraid
that they would do wrong, that they even dare not do right! Now, this
is true whether you believe it or not. A great many men hold these
important offices who are so timid and so fearful lest they should do
wrong, that they are slow and backward in doing the thing which is
right. Now, what is. it that makes a man useful and. strong in his
calling and labors. Is it not his constant labor, and the diligent,
actual performance of his duties? What is it that makes the
blacksmith's right arm stronger than any other man's? It is because he
is all the time using it, and in this way his arm acquires that
practice which gives it the greatest attainable strength. If the
brethren standing in these responsible places, whether they be
Presidents of Stakes or Bishops of Wards, see anything wrong in their
Wards, it is their duty to get after it. And it is notably the. duty
of a teacher to be conversant with the people, and to see that there
is no iniquity in the Church. Instead of hardness of feeling or
division of sentiment, or mischief of any kind being allowed to exist
in your Stake, until it produces party strife, and people take sides
with one and sides with another, it is far better to get after the
mischief at once, find out where it is, root it out, and set matters
right before the peace of families, of neighborhoods, and perhaps
[p.337] of the Ward is disturbed. I wish the brethren in authority
would heed this matter and wake up to their duties, and not act merely
as figureheads, but more like men of God clothed with authority and
power. When men standing in such responsible positions are so backward
in their duties, they don't know the power of God, nor the spirit of
their callings; but the moment they step forward and take hold with a
prayerful heart, coming from their closets, clothed with the Spirit of
God, they find they have the power to make peace and restore union,
fellowship and love in the midst of the people, and the people love
and bless them in return. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall
be called the children of God.

vol. 24, p.337
We need a great deal of missionary service at home. We need a deal of
labor in all the spheres of life—in the families, in the Wards, mid in
the Stakes of Zion, which are organized and are being built up in the
Church in these latter times. The work is constantly spreading. Stakes
are being organized in different parts of the country, and the work of
God is prospering. Our enemies "can do nothing against the truth, but
rather for the truth;" for God will sanctify their evil designs and
their wicked and ungodly purposes, to bring to pass His ends and to
magnify His name and to honor Him in the earth.

vol. 24, p.337
Let us humble ourselves before the Lord, let us keep His commandments
and teach our children so to do. Let us teach them the principles of
purity and righteousness, so that they may go to the house of the Lord
pure as they were born, free from sin, and while there to enter into
covenants with God that shall abide and stand while time shall last
and eternity endure; that they may live, grow and increase, as Abraham
grew and increased, become as the stars of heaven, and as the sand
which is upon the sea shore for multitude. For the blessings of
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, have come down upon us. And they that are
the children of Abraham will do the works of Abraham. Let us not
forget it; that they that would inherit the blessings of Abraham, must
do the works of Abraham, to entitle them to these blessings.

vol. 24, p.337
Let us draw near to the Lord with our households, and strengthen
ourselves in the truth., "Righteousness exalteth a nation; but sin is
a reproach to any people."

vol. 24, p.337
We ought to be more careful concerning the observance of the Sabbath.
We talk of the great things of the laws of God, such as adultery, and
those greater crimes, and murder, which are less frequently committed,
but which are most terrible in their effects upon those who do, and
are terrible also in their effects upon those who are surrounded and
are connected therewith; but let us attend also to the Sabbath, to
keep it holy, and go to our meeting and be more dutiful in that
respect, and not, go to the canyons, or hunt stock, and attend to a
multitude of things, which otherwise might be avoided. Let us avoid if
we are going a journey, starting on a Sunday, "just to save one day
more for business." Let us undertake no manner of business on that
day. Let us reverence the Sabbath as God has commanded us in the
revelations of the last days. It is one of the ten commandments. "Six
days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the
Sabbath of the Lord thy God; in it thou shalt not do any work, etc.
The Lord has been particular. [p.338] He is going to be particular
again. We have been in circumstances where we were rudely dealt with.
We have had to travel over the plains; but even there we reverenced
the Sabbath. We stopped our teams and let the cattle rest, and
attended to our duties. Now we have come into a country where we have
hardly had to buy land save at a nominal Government figure. Here we
found a new world—a place in which we could make a living; and cannot
we afford to take time to serve the Lord? to rest our bodies and
refresh our spirits by a study of His holy word, increasing our faith
also

vol. 24, p.338
Another thing, we ought not to run after doctors as much as we do.
"But," says one, "if we have a bone broken we must have somebody to
set it." Yes, that is true, but we need not take all the nostrums they
can think of. We ought first to go to the Lord and exercise our faith
as far as we can make use of it in that direction, and we will make
fewer blunders than we do in placing implicit confidence in the
medical and surgical professions. When we do this we are certainly
sure of one thing—we secure the help of God, and the help of angels;
and if we are appointed unto death, we want to go. We ought to want to
go. Our prayers and supplications should be always conditional—that
is, if not appointed unto death that he or she should be raised up.
And if the heavens want a man to labor there in any sphere, there is
where he should be. If a man is wanted to be on a mission in Europe,
in Germany. or in the States, and he stays at home, he is not where he
ought to be. He ought to be where God would have him; there the Holy
Spirit will labor with him and help him. But for us to importune the
Lord to heal those whom He has appointed unto death is just like
asking—as we do once in a while—a man to go on a mission, and we get a
long petition saying that he is such a blessed dear good man, or he
has been such a good school master, "Do, pray, President let him
stop." Now, when the Presidency want a man to go on a mission, he
ought to go. It is best for that man that he should go. It is best for
all concerned that he should go to the place he is sent and labor with
all his heart. Just so with us. Here we are on a mission in the world.
The matter of death is a very small matter. It is a matter of life or
death to be sure; but if the Lord does not want us here, and we are
taken away, His will be done on earth as it is done in heaven.

vol. 24, p.338
I do not wish to occupy more time, for fear of infringing upon the
rights of others.

vol. 24, p.338
I pray the Lord to still bless Israel, to bless us with humility, and
with faithfulness fn the keeping of His commandments; then we shall
see more and grander things accomplished on His part, just in
proportion to the faithfulness with which we perform the duties
devolving upon us. May the Lord help us to do this; and to walk in the
way of life, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.339]

Geo. Q. Cannon, October 7, 1883 

Introductory Remarks—Increased Faith in 
God—The Ideas Advanced By Joseph Smith—Lapse 
of Eighteen Centuries and No Voice From the Heavenly 
Worlds!—Joseph Smith's Testimony in Regard to the Father 
and the Son and Holy Angels—The Effect of His Revelations Upon 
the Minds of Men—Spiritualism—The One Power Through Which 
Godliness, the Power of God, and the Gifts of God Can Be Made 
Manifest With Safety i. e. the Priesthood—Joseph Smith Did not 
Attempt to Preach the Gospel Until He Was Duly Commissioned 
of God—John the Baptist—The Higher Priesthood—The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints Stands 
Alone—The Results Following the Restoration 
of the Gospel—Wonderful Faith of the Latter-Day 
Saints Considering Their Traditions—Progress of the 
Church—The Generation Growing Up in 
These Mountains—Conclusion.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, 
(Semi-Annual Conference) October 7th, 1833.

Reported By John Irvine

vol. 24, p.339
President Cannon commenced by reading a portion of the 84th section of
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants:

vol. 24, p.339
"Which Abraham received the Priesthood from Melehisedek, who received
it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah; and from Noah
till Enoch, through the lineage of their fathers; and from Enoch to
Abel, who was slain by the conspiracy of his brother, who received the
Priesthood by the commandments of God, by the hand of his father Adam,
who was the first man—which Priesthood continueth in the Church of God
in all generations, and is without beginning of days or end of years.
And the Lord confirmed a Priesthood also upon Aaron and his seed,
throughout all their generations—which Priesthood also continueth and
abideth forever with the Priesthood, which is after the holiest order
of God. And this greater Priesthood administereth the Gospel and
holdeth the key of the mysteries of the kingdom, even the key of the
knowledge of God; therefore, in the ordinances thereof, the power of
godliness is manifest, and without the ordinances thereof, and the
authority of the Priesthood, the power of godliness is not manifest
unto men in the flesh; for without this no man can see the face of
God, even the Father, and live.

vol. 24, p.338
Now this Moses plainly taught. to the children of Israel in the
wilderness, and sought diligently to sanctify his people that they
might [p.340] behold the face of God; but they hardened their hearts
and could not endure His presence, therefore the Lord in His wrath
(for His anger was kindled against them) swore that they should not
enter into His rest while in the wilderness, which rest is the fulness
of His glory. Therefore He took Moses out of their midst, and the Holy
Priesthood also; and the lesser Priesthood continued, which Priesthood
holdeth the keys of the ministering of angels and the preparatory
Gospel; which Gospel is the Gospel of repentance and of baptism, and
the remission of sins, and the law of carnal commandments, which the
Lord in His wrath, caused to continue with the house of Aaron among
the children of Israel until John, whom God raised up, being filled
with the Holy Ghost from his mother's womb."

vol. 24, p.340
After which he said:

vol. 24, p.340
In arising to address this vast congregation this morning, I trust I
may have the assistance of the Spirit of God, that I may be able to
speak in plainness and with a distinct voice, so that all can hear
those things that are appropriate to us on the present occasion.
Naturally one shrinks from the task of addressing so large an
audience. It requires a great physical effort to do so; besides it is
a serious labor to attempt to teach and to instruct the people in the
things of God. I would not attempt it if I did not hope to have His
aid. But the people have come together this morning to be fed, to have
the bread of life administered to them. This is our privilege. We
believe in this, and I rejoice that I am identified with a people who
have this faith.

vol. 24, p.340
When I think of the great change that has been wrought in the earth
within the last half century in regard to faith in God and in the
manifestations of God's power, I feel exceedingly thankful, and more
especially because I and my family are identified with the people who
have this faith.

vol. 24, p.340
Fifty-three years ago the religious world stood aghast at the ideas
advanced by the Prophet Joseph Smith, and those associated with him.

vol. 24, p.340
Eighteen centuries had elapsed. from the days of the Savior and His
Apostles, and during the greater portion of this time no voice from
the heavenly worlds had been heard by man—at least this was the
statement made by the religious people of that time. A deep silence
prevailed. There had been no voice of God. There had been no
manifestations from the Son of God. There had been no angelic
visitation. The silence was deep, profound and uninterrupted, as much
so as though every possible means of communication between God, Jesus,
the angelic hosts and man on the earth had been entirely cut off.

vol. 24, p.340
Joseph Smith, inspired of God, came forth and declared that God lived.
Ages had passed and no one had beheld Him. The fact that he existed
was like a dim tradition in the minds of the people. The fact that
Jesus lived was only supposed to be the case because eighteen hundred
years before men had seen him. The fact that angels had an existence
was based upon the knowledge that men had recorded it eighteen hundred
years previously. The character of God—whether He was a personal
being, whether His center was nowhere, and His circumference
everywhere, were matters of speculation. No one had seen him. No one
had seen any one who had seen Him. No one had seen an angel. No one
had seen any one who had, seen an angel: and all that was [p.341]
known concerning angels was that which had come down in this book,
[the Bible]. Is it a wonder that men were confused? that there was
such a variety of opinions respecting the character and being of God?
Angels were painted with wings—half fowl and half man, illustrating
most perfectly the absurd notions that had generated in the minds of
men concerning these beings. How .could it be expected to be
otherwise? But Joseph Smith, as I said, startled the world. It stood
aghast at the statement which he made, and the testimony which he
bore. He declared that he had seen God. He declared that he had seen
Jesus Christ. He declared that he had seen angels, that he had heard
their voices, that they had communicated to him divine truths. It was
something entirely unheard of; and because he made these statements,
he was deemed worthy of death?  It is a most wonderful thing when you
.contemplate it, that there should have been one man found who, after
eighteen centuries of unbelief and incredulity, had faith sufficient
to feel after God, and obtain revelation from Him—that one man should
have been found who had .strength sufficient and power from God
sufficient to make so great a departure as to believe that it would be
possible for God to reveal Himself to man. All the persecutions that
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints endured in the early
days were due to the fact that they bore testimony to this great and
important truth, that God lived, that God was a God of revelation, and
that God had communicated His mind and will to His children once more.

vol. 24, p.341
After that revelation faith began .to grow up in men's minds and
hearts. Speculation concerning the being of God, ceased among those
who received the testimony of Joseph Smith. He testified that God was
a being of body, that He had a body, that He had parts, that man was
in his likeness, that Jesus was the exact counterpart of the Father,
and that the Father and Jesus were two distinct personages, as
distinct as an earthly father and an earthly son. He bore testimony
also that angels did not have wings, that they were men who had kept
their covenants with their Father and their God, and had been exalted,
through obedience to the commandments of God to that condition that
they could dwell in His presence and become His ministers. By degrees
this faith has grown until there are thousands upon thousands who have
received it, and who believe it, who know for themselves concerning
God, concerning Jesus Christ, concerning His Gospel and the plan of
salvation; and the faith that formerly existed has been restored to
the earth, and has begun to grow and to increase in the hearts of the
children of men.

vol. 24, p.341
Not only has faith in spiritual manifestations grown in the hearts of
the Latter-day Saints, but something of a similar character has grown
up in the midst of the world. The pendulum which had swung in one
direction, in the direction of extreme unbelief, of extreme
incredulity, concerning everything of a spiritual character, after the
organization of this Church, after the restoration of the everlasting
Gospel in its ancient purity and power, the pendulum, I say, that had
swung to such an extreme in one direction, began to swing in the other
direction, in the direction of credulity, and willingness to have
something that might be traced, or that could be attributed to a
spiritual origin. Some [p.342] fifteen or sixteen years after this
Church was organized, spiritualism began to make its appearance, and
thousands upon thousands of people were ready to receive anything that
any charlatan chose to bring before them as the result of spiritual
manifestations, until the whole nation of the United States, as well
as some nations in Europe, were humbugged by the most extraordinary
statements and ideas set forth by those charlatans. Men are ready
enough now in some places to believe anything that makes its
appearance in the form of spiritualism. All sorts of stories have been
told. All kinds of powers have been manifested. Tables have been
tipped. I cannot attempt to describe the many kinds of manifestations
that have been had among men. But the same willingness to receive the
truth, the same unwillingness to receive the Gospel and the blessings
and gifts of God, has continued to be manifested, and this belief or
credulity concerning spiritualism has not had any favorable effect
upon the people in causing ;hem to receive the truth as it is.

vol. 24, p.342
Now, there is one power, and one power alone—as I have read to you in
this extract from this revelation—through which godliness and the
power of God and the gifts of God can be made manifest with any degree
of safety—that is, through the Priesthood of the Son of God. Take that
authority away from the midst of men, and they would be left precisely
in the same condition that the world was in at the time of this
revelation to Joseph Smith.

vol. 24, p.342
Though Joseph Smith, as I have said, was permitted in his boyhood, to
behold the Father and the Son, was ministered Unto by holy angels, he
did not—and it is a very remarkable and noteworthy tact—he did not
because of these things, those glorious visions that he had, attempt;
to exercise any authority as a servant, of God in the administration
of the ordinances of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. His conduct
in this respect stands out in remarkable contrast with the conduct of
men, hundreds of whom, because they receive an impression at some
time, that they ought to preach the Gospel, take upon themselves that
holy calling, without any further authority than a mere impression
upon their minds. He refrained from doing anything of this character.
He waited the good pleasure of God. And how consistent it was! How
much in accordance—now, we look at it in the light of experience and
knowledge—with the will and plat; of God, that he should thus wait,
an& that a holy messenger should be sent with the authority from on
high to. lay his hands upon him and to restore to the earth through
him the, everlasting Priesthood, by the administration of which the
gifts an& blessings and power of God had been manifested in ancient
days.

vol. 24, p.342
Joseph Smith waited patiently for years, until the due time of the
Lord, when He should send a heavenly messenger, and He did send John
the Baptist. John held the authority in ancient days to baptize for
the remission of sins, and held the keys—having inherited them from
his great ancestor Aaron, ot the Aaronic Priesthood, which Aaron held,
and which authority his descendents exercised among the children of
Israel, until the days of John, who was called the Baptist. This John,
Jesus said, was a prophet than whom none greater had ever been born of
woman. He was a mighty man, and was distinguished above all men upon
the face of the earth in this, that God chose him to be [p.343] the
instrument to baptize His Son Jesus Christ in the waters of Jordan. He
was a unique character in this respect. John was beheaded, as we know,
to satisfy the priests and the murderous disposition of a wicked
woman. When he died he held the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood—that
Priesthood, as I have said, which he derived from his great ancestor
Aaron, the brother of Moses. He carried with him that authority, and
there having been no bestowal of it from his day until the day of
Joseph Smith, it became his legitimate right, when the authority was
once more to be restored to the earth, to come and confer it. He did
so. He laid his hands upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, and
ordained them to the authority which he himself held. He bestowed upon
them the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, that he had exercised while
in the flesh. When these men were thus ordained, they then had the
right, which they exercised by the command of God, to baptize each
other, and to baptize others, who might be willing to repent of their
sins, for the remission of sins. 

vol. 24, p.343
But this was not all. Something more was needed. This higher
Priesthood of which I have read—this greater Priesthood, which holds
the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, the keys of the
knowledge of God—this greater Priesthood was still reserved. John did
not possess it. "I indeed," says he, "baptize you with water unto
repentance: but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose
shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy
Ghost, and with fire." John did not have that authority. But Jesus
held it. And Jesus had bestowed it upon His Apostles, three of whom
were prominent among the Apostles—one as President, and the other two
Counselors associated with him—Peter, James and John. These three held
the keys of this greater Priesthood, which they had received from the
Sea of God Himself. They came, as Joseph Smith testified, and laid
their hands upon his head, and bestowed upon him the keys of the
Melehisedek Priesthood, the higher Priesthood, the Priesthood which is
after the order of the Son of God. This authority was bestowed once
more upon men by the administration of these heavenly beings who had
been sent from God, the Eternal Father, to restore it once more to the
earth.

vol. 24, p.343
Hence this Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints stands alone.
It stands disconnected entirely with every other organization on the
face of the earth. It draws its power from no existing organization.
It derives its authority, it derives its Priesthood from nothing that
exists among men; but claiming that the Church had fallen, that the
authority of the Holy Priest. hood had beer taken from the earth and
withdrawn to God in heaven, because of the wickedness of men in
slaying those who held this Priesthood, it was eminently proper and
consistent that wires it was once more restored to the earth it should
be restored from heaven by the administration of holy angels.

vol. 24, p.343
Time will not permit me to dwell at any length upon the results of
what has occurred since then. But I may say this, that a new order of
things commenced on the earth from the day that Joseph Smith was
ordained, and the day this Church was organized. Once more the Church
was organized, having within it all the old authority—the Apostleship,
the Priesthood, the gifts, the graces, the blessings that [p.344]
characterized the Church of Christ in the day when it was upon the
earth. Nothing was wanting. The same power, the same blessings, the
same gifts, the same union, the same love, the same testimony on the
part of those who had received these ordinances, until to-day we have
in these mountain valleys a people the exact counterpart in every
particular of that primitive Church which Christ and His Apostles
organized upon the earth. Every distinctive nature, every
characteristic, every power, every ordinance, that that Church
possessed is claimed and possessed by this Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and the same fruits, the same characteristics, the
same blessings, the same union, the same power, attends the
administration of its ordinances, and follows its believers in all
their lives and in all their operations. Go with its missionaries to
the remotest land, you will find them the exact followers of the
disciples of Jesus, who were with Him in the flesh. Did they travel
without purse or scrip? So do the Elders of the Church in these last
days. Did they exercise faith before God, to have their way opened up
before them? So do the Elders in these last days. Did they baptize
repentant believers for the remission of their sins? So do the Elders
in these last days. Did they promise unto repentant believers who were
baptized that they should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost? So do
the Elders who go forth in these last days. The same promise, the same
gift, the same power, that was promised anciently is again promised,
and, what is better still, is again bestowed and enjoyed by those who
qualify themselves to receive this precious gift. Did they lay hands
upon the sick for the restoration of their health? So do the Elders in
these last days; and the sick are healed; and the power of God is
manifested among men as it has not been manifested for these many
centuries past. Did they, when they had organized a Church, find a
people full of union and love, loving one another and willing to do
deeds of kindness to one another, and thinking more of their brethren
than they did of themselves? So do the Elders in these last days in
organizing branches of the Church, and the same spirit attends their
labors and follows as a result of their administrations in every
land—not in Christian lands alone, but in heathen lands, and among the
natives of our forests and of our mountains. Wherever these Elders go
they go accompanied by the power of God. This rests down upon the
people who receive their words, and they are filled with the Holy
Ghost, and their hearts are blended together in union and in love,
which cannot be found elsewhere upon the face of the earth—God in this
wonderful manner bearing testimony to the labors of His servants and
to their word, and fulfilling their promises in bestowing those gifts
upon all races, upon all men who bow in submission to the Gospel which
they preach. There is not a single characteristic that the ancient
Church possessed, that is not manifested in these our days in the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The same persecution of
the Church, the same hatred, the same inclination to shed the blood of
inoffensive, innocent men and women, to drive them from their homes
and to treat them with the utmost cruelty upon baseless charges and
misrepresentation—that characteristic is not wanting either, It
follows the Church.  It follows the Elders of the Church go [p.345]
where they will. They may be as pure as angels—so far as it is
possible for earthly beings to be—nevertheless they are followed by
this flood-tide of falsehood, of slander, of misrepresentation, and
also by the same disposition to kill them, to shed their blood; and
Prophets have been slain in our day, the blood of apostles has been
shed in out day, the blood of disciples and Saints has stained the
earth in our day for the testimony of Jesus and for the word of God.
There is not a single characteristic lacking ;and to day this Church
stands as a living testimony in the eyes of all nations, that God has
indeed restored the everlasting Gospel, that God has indeed once more
spoken from the heavens, that He has indeed restored the everlasting
Priesthood, through the administration of which all these blessings
have come in so remarkable a manner to men.

vol. 24, p.345
Considering what an age of unbelief we have had, considering the
traditions that we have inherited, it is wonderful the faith that has
been manifested by this people called Latter-day Saints. When I look
at it from a certain standpoint, I am amazed at what I witness. The
fathers of this people had not faith in anything of this kind. Imbued
with the traditions that were prevalent throughout Christendom, they
believed that the heavens were sealed, that all communications had
ceased between God and man, and that all we had to depend upon was
this book [the Bible] for the knowledge of God. This was the tradition
instilled into the minds of our ancestors, until it has become a
crystalized belief. One of the most difficult things to make men
believe, when this Church was first organized in these last days, was
that it would be possible for God to speak, that it would be possible
for angels to come to the earth, that it would be possible for that
power to be manifested once more. All these things were associated
with imposture in the minds of men. A man who made any such statement
was immediately accused of being an impostor, and of trying to deceive
somebody.

vol. 24, p.345
This Church has made its onward progress, despite this crystalized
unbelief, which has been like a wall of adamant in front of us,
hedging our way, barring our progress in the midst of the human
family. Men would listen and then turn away with a sneer when they
heard a statement of the truth. Yet notwithstanding that, it has a
foothold in the earth. And what is the result? A generation is growing
up in these mountains filled with the old faith to a certain extent
free from the traditions of their fathers. My children I hope will
have more faith than I, as I had more faith than my father. I was
trained in this thith. My children, I trust, will have more faith than
I, and the children of the present generation will have more faith
than their fathers for this reason, that we are endeavoring to instill
into their minds this faith; endeavoring to promote it; endeavoring to
make them believe that God is a God of revelation, that God is not
afar off, that He is not remote, but that He is near at hand;
endeavoring to make them believe that God will answer prayer, and you
can tell what the result will be. Every young man who goes out—as it,
the case of our young men who are constantly going—goes without purse
or scrip. What is the result? They have to feel after God. If they
want a pair of pantaloons they have to ask God to obtain them. If they
want a meal of victuals, they have to exercise faith [p.346] on this
account. In sending out my sons to preach the Gospel, or having them
go, I would not give them one dollar to go with; and while I am on
this subject I will say, the father who gives his soils money to go to
preach the Gospel, does them the greatest injury he can do. I would
not do it if I had millions at my disposal. I would not give them a
dollar. Let them go out and feel after God, and obtain a knowledge of
God, through faith and through mighty prayer. When a man is hungry;
when a man is without friends; when a man has no place to sleep, he
will, if he believes in God, and His gifts, be certain to go to Him
and ask Him to furnish that which he needs, and when his prayers are
answered he has greater faith next time. When he lays hands on the
sick and the sick are healed, he has greater faith next time to go and
administer to the sick, and in this way faith is growing and
increasing in the midst of tho Latter-day Saints, and the power of
godliness is being made more and more manifest. But we are far from
being what we should be.

vol. 24, p.346
I have not time to dwell further on these things. I would like to talk
on kindred subjects; but time is passing and I am now trespassing.

vol. 24, p.346
I pray God to bless you, to fill you with the Holy Ghost, and to, help
you to seek after God with a greater faith; I pray that He may help
you to put away your sins, and to keep His commandments perfectly, so
that you may receive the blessings that He has in store for all the
faithful, which I ask in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.347]

John Taylor, December 9, 1883

The Age in Which We Live—The Position the Latter-Day 
Saints Occupy—The Progress They Have Made Through the 
Medium of the Gospel—The Hatred Manifested Against the Saints 
of God—Cain—Sufferings of Former-Day Saints—Sufferings of the 
Latter-Day Saints—The Attacks of Religious Fanatics and Political 
Demagogues—The Mormons Are not Scared—Duties of the 
Latter-Day Saints—The Consequences of Allowing Our 
Children to Be Educated By Our Enemies—The Work 
of Our Enemies—Their Aims—Freedom Extended to All 
Sects in Utah—What the Mormons Claim—Their Belief in Plural 
Marriage—Institutions Introduced By Christian Civilizers—No Yielding 
of the Principles God Has Revealed—Conclusion.

Delivered in Kaysville, Davis County, Sunday, December 9th, 1883.

(Reported By John Irvine)

vol. 24, p.347
If you will give me your attention and your faith and prayers I will
endeavor to address you. It always affords me pleasure to meet with
the Saints of God. In company with my brethren we have been traveling
up and down lately, associating with the Saints in the different
conferences, trying to speak of things in which we are all interested,
things pertaining to the building up of the kingdom of God, and the
establishing of His Zion upon the earth.

vol. 24, p.347
I have been very much interested in the remarks which have been made
by the various speakers who have addressed you. They have touched upon
subjects which concern the whole people.

vol. 24, p.347
We are living in a peculiar day and age of the world, a day that is
pregnant. with very great events, a day that has been spoken of by all
the holy prophets since the world was. We are living in an age when
the Gospel has been restored to the earth; and that Gospel in this
day, as in other ages of the world, has brought life and immortality
to light. The spirit of truth, even the gift of the Holy Ghost, has
again been restored to the children of men by the opening of the
heavens, by the ministering of holy angels, and by the voice of God. A
message has been sent forth to the nations to gather together His
elect from the four quarters of the earth. We have been gathered
together, therefore, according to the word of the Lord, and
notwithstanding the numerous afflictions and trials to which we have
bean exposed for these many years, we possess many privileges, many
enjoyments. In a [p.348] word, we have been greatly blessed of the
Lord. Instead of wandering about in sheep skins and goat skins—we have
done very little of that comparatively speaking—it may be said of us
that "the lines have fallen unto us in pleasant places; .yea, we have
a goodly heritage."

vol. 24, p.348
It behooves us, therefore, at all times, as tar as possible, to
comprehend the position which we occupy. Especially does it rest upon
the Holy Priesthood, who have the manipulation and management of the
affairs of the Church of God upon the earth, to comprehend the
position and relationship which they sustain to the kingdom of God, to
the people of God, to the Church of God, and the Zion of God, that
they may be enabled to act wisely, prudently and intelligently, and to
pursue that course, and help others to pursue it, which leads to
prosperity, peace and happiniess, in this life, and to exaltations,
thrones, principalities and powers in the eternal worlds. We are here
for that purpose. We are thus gathered that we may be instructed in
regard to those principles, that we may obtain a knowledge of the way
of life. Therefore, it is well for each and all of us to consider the
position that we occupy.

vol. 24, p.348
There has been a good deal said about schools, and a variety of other
things, all of which has been very well said and very correctly. If
men were wise they would need no instruction of that kind. But then we
are not wise, we are not educated, we are not intelligent, in regard
to the things of God, and yet, comparatively speaking, we are. When we
compare ourselves with the rest of mankind, we have made very great
progress; for through the medium of the Everlasting Priesthood, by the
revelation of the will of God to man, and through the ministration of
His Holy Spirit, we have drunk of the stream whereof maketh glad the
city of our God. That life and immortality which has been revealed
through the Gospel, has given unto us a glimpse of things that the
rest of mankind are entirely ignorant of. No matter hew sincere they
may be, and many of them are very sincere in their religious faith and
worship, yet they are ignorant of many of the great principles
pertaining to the kingdom of God, and they can only know them in the
same way, and through the same channel that we received our
information—that is, by obedience to the Gospel of Christ, and by the
reception of the gift of the Holy Ghost. For we are positively told
that no man knows the things of God, but by the Spirit of God, and the
way to obtain that Spirit is the same now as it was in former times.
How did they then receive it? What was the instruction then given?
"Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ,
for the remission of sins." And what then?" "And ye shall receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost." This is the way pointed out in the
Scriptures. Are there any other instructions given at variance with
this? Certainly not. And if a knowledge of the things of God can only
be obtained through the medium of the Spirit of God, and if that
Spirit can only be received through obedience to the plan or order
laid down in the Gospel, then those who have not yielded obedience to
that Gospel are not competent judges of those principles. Then, again,
when we come to ourselves, the same reasoning and the same principles
hold good. When men are humble, pure and virtuous, and seek unto the
Lord for His guidance, for the light of His Holy Spirit to lead them
unto  the paths [p.349] of life, that they may comprehend His law, His
word and His will—and then obey it as it is made manifest to them—such
persons, those brethren and sisters who fellow this plan, are a
thousand times more likely to comprehend the things of God, than those
who are careless, indifferent, foolish and wayward, and who neglect
the blessings and the opportunities which are offered to them. The
light that is in those people becomes darkness, while the path of the
others is like that of the just which shineth brighter and brighter
unto the perfect clay. The whole human family, it is true, have a
portion of the Spirit of God, but not in the light that we speak of
it. A portion of the Spirit of God is given, we are told, to every man
to profit withal; but it is the Gospel that brings life and
immortality to light. It is the Gospel that places men in communion
with God. It is the Gospel that puts us in possession of that
principle of certainty that no one can comprehend but those who are in
possession of it, and therefore in that respect there is a very
material difference between them and us.

vol. 24, p.349
It is not strange to me to see the kind of Spirit and animus that is
frequently manifested against the Saints of God. This principle and
spirit of antagonism to the rule of God, and to His government and
laws, is as old as the creation of the world. It began in heaven. The
third part of the hosts of heaven, we are told, were cast out because
of their rebellion against God. We are informed in our late
revelations, that Satan desired to take away the free agency of man,
just as men are seeking to take away ours; just as men have sought to
do in different ages. Satan rebelled against his Father, and he was
cast out, and one-third of those spirits that had not received
tabernacles were also cast out with him. What, did he do when he was
cast out? He began to persuade the sons of men to do the same thing of
earth that he had done in heaven. You can read of Cain and the course
he pursued, and yet Cain professed—and there are a great many who. do
it now—to recognize God his Heavenly Father, while at the same time he
was in league with the devil. Cain was called the great Master Mahan.
Still he was a religious "cuss." Excuse the expression; but we have a
great many such to-day. Abel was told to offer up sacrifice, and he
did so. He brought the firstlings of his flock and offered them up as
a sacrifice to the Lord; and the Lord accepted his offering. Cain
offered up the first fruits of the earth. He was going to be, as I
have said, a religious "cuss," a religious hypocrite—as if God was not
acquainted with what he was doing!—as if He could not read the
contents of his heart!—as if He did not know that Cain had made a
compact with Satan! He knew all about it, and understood all about
the, principle. Cain went to work and, offered his sacrifice. But the
Lord knew of his hypocrisy and deception, and of his plotting and
planning against Him; for we are told that Cain loved Satall more than
he loved God. The Lord would not accept his offering. Cain felt
annoyed about it. He wanted to serve the devil, and at the same time
receive the blessing of God, the same as many do to-day. They would
like the blessing of God, but want to have the devil mixed up with it.
Finally, the Lord spake to him. He asked him why he was wroth, and why
his countenance was fallen? I presume that he tried to make out that
[p.350] he had not been treated right, in that the Lord accepted his
brother's offering and would not. accept his. But the Lord told him:
"If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not
well, sin lieth at the door." After a while he began to do something
that men are guilty of to-day. What was it? He coveted his brother's
flocks and herds, as many people covet our property here. What else?
In order to get him out of the way, he killed him. He apparently had
nobody to recommend to do the killing—as some are recommending that we
be killed—so he had to do the business himself. The Lord again
interrogated Cain. "Where is Abel, thy brother? And he said, "I know
not; am I my brother's keeper?" "What hast thou done? the voice of thy
brother's blood crieth unto me from the ground." And the Lord went on
to tell him that for his crime he should be looked upon as a fugitive
and a vagabond in the earth.

vol. 24, p.350
I need not go into further detail: I simply desired to show that this
spirit of hatred against God, His laws and His people is nothing new.
The history of this world is full of examples of this kind. We are
told that in former times the servants of the Most High wandered about
in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
(of whom the world was not worthy): they wandered in deserts, and in
mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth; and it was said in
Jesus' day, that they killed the Prophets, and stoned those who were
sent unto them; and finally, when the Son, himself, came, they said
this is the heir, let us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours.
Jesus said, if they do these things in the green tree, what will they
do in the dry? They beheaded John the Baptist; they crucified the
Savior; and His Apostles were martyred for the same truths that He,
himself, had proclaimed; and the Christians of those days under the
rule of Pagan Rome, were thrown into the arena, to he devoured by wild
beasts; they were imprisoned, slaughtered, and tortured in every
conceivable way; and it is said of one Roman emperor, Nero, that he
had the Saints covered with inflammable material, and then set on fire
to light the streets of the Imperial City. When Christians were in
possession of the same spirit, they did no better, as exhibited in the
persecutions cud destructions of the Waldenses, the Albigenses and.
the Huguenots, in the application of the tortures of the thumbscrew,
the rack, the faggot and the fire, and of other species of refined
cruelty by those who professed to be the followers of the meek and
lowly Jesus.

vol. 24, p.350
Our history has been a history of the same kind of scenes. Joseph
Smith, in his lifetime, was .persecuted and driven from place to
place. He was maligned, vilified, scourged. tarred and leathered, and
finally murdered in cold blood, by a mob with blackened faces, in
violation of the pledge of protection of the governor of the State of
Illinois. It may be asked, why are we here to day in these valleys of
the mountains? Because we had to flee from Missouri to Illinois; from
Illinois into these mountains, to seek for that protection among the
savages of the plains which was denied us by the civilization of the
age under the auspices of a boasted Christianity; and the same spirit
of vilification, falsification and abuse still follows us.

vol. 24, p.350
At frequently recurring periods, frenzied demonstrations are made
[p.351] by religious fanatics and political demagogues against the
Latter-day Saints; a hue and cry is set up by these pretended apostles
of freedom and champions of the rights of man, and it is made to
appear that "there are terrible things in the land of Ham, and
wonderful things by the Red Sea."

vol. 24, p.351
Some people get scared. I am not a particle scared. "Why," they say,
"Don't you think they will swallow us?" If they did, I think they
would be something like the whale that swallowed Jonah—they would
throw us up again. I do not think we are quite swallowed up yet; but
we should have been but for the interposition of the Almighty. There
is one thing, however, that the world does not comprehend—and I think,
sometimes, that the Saints do not comprehend it—and that is that the
Lord reigns. There is a Scripture which says: "The Lord reigneth; let
the earth rejoice. The Lord reigneth; let the people tremble." If the
Lord did not reign we should be in a very peculiar position; in fact,
to use a somewhat vulgar expression, we should be "in a bad row of
stumps." But the Lord has decreed to accomplish certain purposes. He
decreed it before the world was framed or the morning stars sang
together for joy. He laid out the plan associated with humanity that
He decreed should be accomplished. He understood about the fall of
man. He understood about the redemption that would be required to
redeem man and bring him back into his presence. He understood all
about the opposition to the principles of truth, and the power of
Satan, as it would be manifested in the different ages of the world,
and the ruin, desolation, misery, confusion and destruction which
.would issue in consequence of Satan possessing this power and
dominion, for Ire is called the prince and power of the air, who rules
in the hearts of the children Of disobedience, and leads them captive
at his will. They don't know this, but it is nevertheless true. And
then the Lord understood another principle, namely, that the time
would come when the power of Satan, and the power of the wicked would
be overthrown; when the Zion of God would be established; when a reign
of righteousness would be introduced; when there would be a communion
between the Priesthood on the earth and the Priesthood in the heavens,
and when correct principles would be introduced, and the rule and
government of God would be established in the earth, and continue
until the kingdoms of this world would become the kingdoms of our God
and His Christ, and He would reign with universal empire over the
nations of the earth. This is a thing that has been spoken of by all
the Prophets, and it is the time of the restitution of all things
since the world was.

vol. 24, p.351
Very well, this is the work, then, which is committed unto us, and it
is well for us to comprehend the position we occupy; to understand the
path we walk in; as the Scriptures say: "Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye
in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good
way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls."

vol. 24, p.351
As a people we have an important work to perform. We must proclaim the
Gospel to the nations of the earth. For this purpose, we are first
gathered together, Then we are taught, then we are organized. We have
our quorums of various kinds. We have the First Presidency; we have
the Twelve; we have the [p.352] Presidents of Stakes; we have High
Councils; we have Bishops; we have Priests, Teachers and Deacons; we
have Seventies, High Priests, etc., and all of these various
organizations have their several duties to perform. It behoves every
one of them to comprehend those duties, and to fulfill them. And I
would say to the Presidents of Stakes; I would say to the Bishops; I
would say to High Councils; I would say to all men holding authority,
Priests, Teachers, etc., that they are not here to condone men's
offenses and to pass by and look over the iniquities of men, but to
purge them out, to prune the tree, to purify the Church of the living
God. These officers are placed in the Church for the perfecting of the
Saints. Do the Saints need perfecting? Yes, or you would not find such
things as Brother Joseph F..Smith referred to this morning. They would
not be known among us. People would not be found shuffling their
children over into the hands of the enemy to be educated—to be let
down to death. If such people ever get into the celestial kingdom—and
I very much doubt that they ever will—they will find the children that
might have been there with them, wallowing in misery; and those
children will point up to them, if they may, and say, "Father! mother!
I blame you for this; for it was you that led me to it." I tell you
such people will sup sorrow in this world and in the world to come.
Therefore, be careful how you treat your children: act the part of
fathers and mothers to them, and not the part of unnatural monsters,
who, having been enlightened to a degree b)s the Spirit of the Lord,
trample under foot the things of God, and cast your offspring into the
arms of the corrupt, of the evil, and of those who are seeking your
life, and striving to destroy you.

vol. 24, p.352
What, then, would you do? Would you entertain harsh feelings? No; but
if I had been living in Adam's time and had had children, I do not,
think I should have sent them to be educated by Cain. Would you? I
think some of you would. I do not think I should. I do not think I
would do it now, and I do not think any decent man would—no man or
woman who has the light of the Spirit of God, could do it. Well, but
what would you do? Would you persecute them t No; but I would let them
severely alone. They are very plausible. They are very nice. So was
the devil. Like him some of those people would like to deprive us of
our free agency. They are of their father, the devil, and the works of
their father they will do. There are some ministers of the Gospel,
even, occupying prominent positions, who advocate the use of the
cannon, the musket, and the bayonet, in order to rob, murder and
plunder the Latter-day Saints. What for? Because we happen to claim
the right of free agency in regard to our religious worship, and think
we ought to enjoy it, and when we do we feel we are simply carrying
out a constitutional principle, and. are not interfering with anybody.
Whose religion do we interfere with? In Salt Lake City we have
Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, Catholics and others; do we
interfere with them? No. Do we persecute them? No. Do we get up
tirades against them? No. Do we publish falsehoods about them? No. The
truth would be too bad, if told about some of them. There is no need
of lying; if any of them were persecuted in [p.353] any way or in any
place among our people, I would be the first to step forward in their
defence; because I do believe in the free agency of man, though they
don't; and while they boast of this being a land of freedom, they seek
to bring us into bondage. Why is it then that we are persecuted? Who
have we sinned against? What laws have we broken? Will they please
tell us wherein we have violated the laws or the Constitution of the
United States? Will any of the savants at Washington, or anywhere
else, tell us what we have done? They make us guilty of crime only on
the principle of falsehood, defamation and the violation of truth; for
you know, and we all know, that ninety-nine out of every hundred of
the charges that are made against us are baseless fabrications. I am
not speaking of these things in anger. I feel more to sympathize with
those people than anything else; but I certainly don't want them to
teach my children. As I have said, we do no; interfere with them in
their religious worship. Are they Baptists? They can baptize by
immersion if they like. Are they sprinklers? Then they can sprinkle if
they like. I do not propose to interfere with them. But because we
believe in certain principles which God has revealed, they must go to
work to deprive us of the privilege of putting our belief into
practice. As I have said, there is nothing new in that. It don't
affect me one particle, but I wished to mention some of these
particulars for your consideration, that you may comprehend your true
status to-day. For example, they passed a law which we consider
unconstitutional, and which interferes with our religious rights. If I
were to ask this congregation if they believed plural marriage to be a
part of our religion—and that it was revealed by God, and that we did
not enter into it; until tie revealed it unto us—why this congregation
would all say they believed in that principle. What! believe in plural
marriage? Yes. Why do you believe in it? Because it is according to
your preconceived ideas? No; but because God revealed it. That is why
I believe in it. That is why you believe in it. Now, all who believe
as t do, hold up your right hands. [A sea of hands went up]. All of a
contrary belief make it manifest by the same sign. [Not a hand was
raised.] There is not one contrary vote. Now, they interfere with us,
and say we shall not worship God according to the dictates of our
conscience; but that we shall marry just as they do, and commit vile
irregularities "out of the marriage relation" as they do. What is
that? Why, it is a doctrine of the devil. As I have said, he sought to
take away the free agency of man, and because of that he was cast out
of heaven. They are striving to do the same thing in these United
States to-day. They are seeking to deprive you and me and thousands of
people in this Territory of religious. liberty, without trial, without
investigation. They have proceeded on the principle of tyranny and
coercion, if not on the principle of blood, just as Cain did. Well,
shall we feel very angry? I don't, I honor men who act, as men, but I
cannot honor men whom I know to be hypocrites. Still, we have these
things to suffer. Our Elders go out to preach the Gospel; and they
meet the hireling priests, who, because they cannot withstand their
arguments, get angry, and when some men get angry, as you are aware,
they act on the "knock-down" principle—or use tar and feathers, the
bludgeon, or some [p.354] others of those refined adjuncts of
civilization, and if these will not do, then they take to shooting—a
practice which has been resorted to in different places not so very
long ago, against our Elders. Wily do they do this? Because, say they,
we preach false doctrine, and they recommend that the musket and the
bayonet be brought to bear upon us. What a strange argument against
truth! Yet these are things that are sought to be crowded upon us
because of our religious faith.

vol. 24, p.354
As I have already inquired, what shall we do? Do as they do Oh, no!
They talk about our corruption. Let me ask you who introduced
prostitution here in our midst Has it been done by this people—the
Latter-day Saints 7 No; for a man or a woman guilty of anything of
that kind is immediately severed from the Church. You know they are.
Who, then, introduced prostitution? Our Christian civilizers. Who
maintains prostitution here Our Christian. civilizers. That is a fact.
And they are making some headway in this Stake, I am told in regard to
billiards, etc. Let me ask, who introduced billiard halls, and
gambling hells in our midst Our Christian civilizers. Have any of our
people done so? If they have, I say to you Bishops, cut them off from
the Church. Who maintain these institutions here by law our Christian
civilizers—Christian judges, associated with Christian churches—crowd
them upon us and we cannot get rid of them without violating law. That
is the position we are in to-day. Do we want much more of that
civilization? I think not. Who sustain drunkenness and saloons in our
midst? Our Christian civilizers. How many saloons have we in Salt Lake
City [President Joseph Smith: Forty-five]. Forty-five rum shops in
Salt Lake City! Who sell this rum and keep these establishments? Our
Christian civilizers. And who patronize these places? Sometimes some
of our own people thus disgrace themselves—who ought to hide their
heads in shame to be found mixed up with and taking part in these
corrupting and damning influences. Can't you Latter-day Saints let
such things alone? Oh for shame! For shame! Have we any people engaged
in this degrading business that we know of? [President Joseph F.
Smith: In Salt Lake City two, who profess to be Latter-day Saints].
They ought to be cut off from the Church. Any man who will deal in
that liquid damnation ought to be cut off from the Church. They don't
belong here. A saloon is not one of the institutions of Zion. It is
one of the institutions of modern Christianity. Shall we join hand and
glove with them? So, we can't do it. Do we hate them? I don't. If they
were hungry I would feed them; if they were naked I would clothe them;
if they were sick I would administer to them; that would be my
feeling; but I say, my soul, enter not thou into their secrets, and
mine honor with them be not thou united. That is what I say; and while
I would treat them aright, and treat them. kindly, yet I don't want
them to teach my children; I don't want them in my house or to be
associated with them. What, with no outsiders? Yes. There axe
thousands of honorable men, tens of thousands and millions of them in
the United States and all over the world. It is not honorable men who
engage in the things that we are talking of; but a bastard
Christianity, which, in its present methods towards us is a system of
hypocrisy and falsehood.

vol. 24, p.355
[p.355] What then would you do? Why, let us attend to our own
business, go on with the work that the Lord has given us to do. Let us
look well to ourselves, every man and every woman. Let us train up our
children in the ways of life. Let us see that they are instructed in
the laws of God, and that they are kept from the snares of the
adversary. Avoid corruption of every kind. Preserve our bodies pure.
Preserve our spirits pure. Be honest, upright and virtuous. Sustain
every principle that is good, everything ·hat is calculated to lead to
God, to truth, to virtue, and to the establishment of correct
principles among men. God expects these things at our hands. It is for
the President of this Stake, and for the Bishops he has around him,
and for all men in authority, to set their faces against wickedness
and corruption, and wherever they find any evil, to root it out and
not condone it. We do not want corruption in our midst; and men or
women, professing to be Saints, that cannot preserve their bodies and
spirits pure, and that can not adhere to the principles of the truth
as God has revealed them, we don't want them among us.

vol. 24, p.355
Again, there are some other things to which I wish to refer. I have
heard some people say, "Don't you think that we are in very great
danger now?" We should be if the Lord did not rule. We should always
have been in danger if the Lord did not reign. We should always have
been in danger if He had not taken care of us. "But," say some, "don't
you think that when our Legislature meet they had better go to work
and pass a law doing away with polygamy?" No; no such thought ever
enters my mind; and as I said in the few remarks I made this morning:

vol. 24, p.355
"We want no cowards in our ranks, 
	Who will our colors fly; 
We call for valiant-hearted men, 
	Who are not afraid to die."

vol. 24, p.355
No yielding up of principles that God has revealed. What, turn our
backs on Jehovah! and place ourselves in the hands of men who would
deprive us of the last vestige of liberty, and take our lives if they
had the power! What! shall we forsake God our Heavenly Father? No,
never! And all who are for God and His Kingdom say Amen. [The audience
responded with a loud "Amen."] We want no trembling in the knees, nor
anything of that kind around us. Let those who hold such ideas go
among the other class and advocate their views with them, but not with
us. These are my feelings and my views in relation to this matter. If
we can be true to ourselves, true to our God; if we can maintain our
virtue, our uprightness, our integrity; if we can be honest and
upright and cultivate the spirit of kindness, harmony, and union among
ourselves, God will take care of Israel, for He will fight our
battles. And what else? I will tell you what you will see by and by.
You will see that Scripture fulfilled wherein it says, "the wicked
shall slay the wicked." And the time is not very far distant when
another Scripture will be fulfilled, namely, "that every man that will
not take up his sword against his neighbor, must needs flee unto Zion
for safety." In Zion there will be safety. We must therefore cleave to
the truth and work righteousness, and God will take care of the
balance. The kingdom of God will be built up. The will of God must be
done on the earth as it is in heaven. Will such a thing as that ever
take place on the earth? Yes, as sure as you and I are here to-day it
[p.356] will. Then, if the kingdom of God is to come; if the will of
God is ever to be dolce on the earth as it is done m heaven, where can
it commence except it is among the Latter-day Saints; for there is no
other people under the heavens who acknowledge the authority of God?
They do not really acknowledge the rule of God, or the Government of
God, anywhere among all the nations of the earth; and if His will is
ever done on earth as it is done in heaven, where shall it start but
in the land of Zion, and among the people of Zion

vol. 24, p.356
Now, I would say to your Presidents, and to your Bishops, and to your
High Counselors, and you brethren holding the Priesthood in this Stake
of Zion, cannot you begin to introduce these principles here; and
cannot you fathers and you mothers do the same? It will not be long
before the most of us who are present will pass behind the veil, and
would you not like to be found on the side of the kingdom of God; that
when you meet the general assembly and Church of the First Born in the
heavens, and God the Father of all, you can say, "I have been true to
God; I have been true to the principles which He has revealed; I have
been true to the kingdom of God, to the Zion of God. and to the Church
of God, and now I am here, O Father, in thy hands, and I am ready to
do anything that thou hast for me to do?" This is the position in
which we want to place ourselves. It is not what we shall eat or what
we shall drink. We are doing first-rate about these things. You don't
look as if you suffered much in the flesh here about. And I will tell
you another thing, and that is, as fast as you are prepared for it,
God will not only deliver you from your enemies, but He will pour
riches into your laps, until you will not be able to contain them,
although to some, riches would be the greatest curse that could be
given them. You, the people of Zion, will be the richest of all
people. You will possess not only the riches of this world, but, the
riches of the world to come; for when the earth is redeemed we expect
to come back and inherit it. We shall then have a new heaven. and a
new earth, wherein dwelled righteousness. We expect then to have our
place here, for "blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the
earth. We are working for these things, and we will go on with the
work and let the world wag. Let them get up a commotion once in a
while. There is nothing new in that. It is the old trick. If we are
faithful God will bless us, and Zion will arise and shine, and the
glory of God will rest upon her. But woe to them that fight against
Zion, for God will fight against them. Amen. [p.357]

Geo. Q. Cannon, December 2, 1883

Conditions on Which the Saints Shall Prevail—
Prevalence of Peace—The Feeling in the East—
Falsehoods Swallowed By a Credulous Public—No Real 
Injury—Immediate Promises—Only One Thing to Be Feared—
The Saints Shall Prevail—The Saints Shall Prevail Through 
Faithfulness—This Praise of the World a Signal for 
Sorrow—Power of a United People—The Fiercest 
Persecution Antecedent to Polygamy—Salt 
that Has Lost Its Savor—Only One Channel of 
Revelation—Vox Dei, Vox Populi—The Aaronic and 
Melchisedek Priesthoods—Writing and Speaking—Spirits 
that Peep and Mutter—Deceitful Devices of the Enemy—The 
Men Who Have Authority—The Parable of the Ship—The Man Who
Presides—Invocation.

Delivered in the Salt Lake Assembly Hall, Sunday 
Afternoon, December 2, 1833.

Reported By John Irvine

vol. 24, p.357
I will read a portion of the 103rd Section of the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, commencing at the 5th paragraph:

vol. 24, p.357
"But verily I say unto you, that I have decreed a decree which my
people shall realize, inasmuch as they hearken from this very hour,
unto the counsel which I, the Lord their God, shall give unto them.

vol. 24, p.357
"Behold they shall, for I have decreed it, begin to prevail against
mine enemies from this very hour.

vol. 24, p.357
"And by hearkening to observe · all the words which I, file Lord their
God, shall speak unto them, they shall never cease to prevail until
the kingdoms of the world are all subdued under my feet, and the earth
is given unto the Saints to possess it for ever and ever.

vol. 24, p.357
"But inasmuch as they keep not my commandments, and hearken not to
observe all my words, the kingdoms of this world shall prevail against
them.

vol. 24, p.357
"For they were set to be a light unto the world, and to be the saviors
of men.

vol. 24, p.357
"And inasmuch as they are not the saviors of men, they are as salt
that has lost its savor, and is henceforth good for nothing but to be
cast out and trodden under foot of men.

vol. 24, p.357
"But verily I say unto you, I have decreed that your brethren which
have been scattered shall return to the land of their inheritance, and
build up the waste places of Zion.

vol. 24, p.357
"For after much tribulation, as I have said unto you in a former
commandment, cometh the blessing."

vol. 24, p.357
I am thankful, my brethren and sisters, for the opportunity of meeting
with you to-day under such favorable circumstances, and partaking of
that peaceable influence [p.358] which prevails always in the midst of
the Saints of God. It is a great blessing which God has bestowed upon
us in giving unto us peace. It is a blessing that is beyond price,
incomparably greater than almost any other blessing that we can enjoy;
for without it the other blessings that we might have would be, to a
great extent, obscured by the absence of peace.

vol. 24, p.358
I have been asked by a few whom I have met since my arrival yesterday
morning in the city, if there is not a great deal of excitement in the
east concerning us. Some of the utterances of the papers probably have
given this impression. But so far as my observation has gone I have
seen no greater excitement at this time than is usual, or has been
usual in years past, prior to the meeting of Congress. There is
doubtless a desire on the part of those who are anxious to do us an
injury, to endeavor, by misrepresentation and falsehood, to arouse
feelings against us, and to make it appear necessary to politicians
and public men that something should be done with us to check the
growth of this much feared organization of the Church of God. And it
is astonishing—it would be at least astonishing if we had not seen so
many instances of this character—how men resort to the most unfounded
false-hoods—falsehoods which do not have even the color or foundation
or the semblance of anything real and truthful—to accomplish their
purposes. But presuming upon the credulity of the public respecting
everything connected with our Church and our organization and
movements, men abandon themselves to the most reckless assertions
concerning us, without seeming to have the least fear of their being
contradicted, and thinking, apparently, that anything they can say
about us, however false, will be swallowed by the credulous public. In
this very thing consists, to a great extent, the weakness of the
opposition that is arrayed against the Church of God. Falsehood has no
existence only so far as the mere relation or statement of it is
concerned. There is no foundation to it. There is nothing tangible
about it. It is a lie, and it may be said, therefore, to be
non-existent. And this opposition against us—that is, opposition of
this character—can do us in the end no real injury, because truth must
eventually prevail, in our case at least. That which is real, that
which is true, that which, is genuine, that which has an existence,
must in the very nature of things prevail in the contest with
falsehood and misrepresentation. In this consists, I may say, our
strength. We know that these statements which are made, so many of
them, concerning us are false, and we can afford to wait to see the
developments which will follow, especially when we understand, as we
do, that God, our Eternal Father, has made promises unto us concerning
this very condition of things to which I am now alluding. It is not a
new thing for us to have this to contend with. We have been warned
about it from the beginning, and in fact before the Church itself was
organized. The Prophet Joseph was told what he might expect, and what
all who associated themselves with him in the belief and practice of
the truth might expect, and the warnings that were then given, and
which have been so often repeated since to us as a people, certainly
have had the effect of preparing us—to some extent at least—to
encounter the evils with which we have been assailed and with which
[p.359] we have had to cope. God, our Eternal Father, as I have said,
has made promises unto us concerning this. We are not left to imagine
what shall be the result. The mind of the Latter-day Saint is not left
a prey to apprehensions and fears; for God, by His word, has removed
these, and has given us immutable promises which the experience of 53
years has proved to us to be reliable. We have proved them to be true
in the past, and we certainly can rely upon them for the future.

vol. 24, p.359
There is only one thing connected with this work—speaking for myself
individually—concerning which I have any fear, and that is ourselves.
I never had any feeling of fear while I was at Washington, and the
clouds were dark and menacing, and our enemies were threatening and
active in their preparations to assail us; I never bad, I can
truthfully say, any fear as to the result of their operations so long
as the Saints at hoe were united and were seeking to keep the
commandments of God. But when I heard, as I did upon one or two
occasions, about division—for instance in election matters—and hearing
of brethren not being united upon questions of policy, then, I confess
that a feeling—a sickening feeling, if I may so describe it—would
sometimes take possession of me.

vol. 24, p.359
God, in the revelation that I hay, read to you, has plainly given a
promise unto this people, this Church.

vol. 24, p.359
"But verily I say unto you, that I have decreed a decree which my
people shall realize, inasmuch as they hearken from this very hour,
unto the counsel which I, the Lord their God, shall give unto them. 

vol. 24, p.359
"Behold they shall, for I have decreed it, begin to prevail against
mine enemies from this very hour.

vol. 24, p.359
"And by hearkening to observe all the words which I, the Lord their
God, shall speak unto them, they shall never cease to prevail until
the kingdoms of the world are subdued under my feet and the earth is
given unto the Saints to possess it for ever."

vol. 24, p.359
Now, here is a promise that the Lord has given, He says, by a positive
decree. It is a promise given with conditions, and if the conditions
should be observed we may rest assured that the promise, in its
entirety will be fulfilled. There are no reservations about it, only
the reservation connected with the condition upon which it is made.
"They shall prevail,"—that is if they keep His commandments, if they
observe the counsel which He has given unto us. Now in the next
paragraph he says:

vol. 24, p.359
"But inasmuch as they keep not my commandments, and hearken not to
observe all my words, the kingdoms of this world shall prevail
against. them." Our fate, therefore, as a people—that is, as
individuals at least—is plainly pointed out unto us in these two or
three paragraphs. The principle upon which we can be successful as a
people is given unto us so that we cannot be mistaken concerning it.
Also if we should be unsuccessful, if we should fail and become
subject to our enemies, the causes by which subjection shall be
brought to pass are plainly pointed put to us. The experience of the
years that have elapsed since this revelation was given in which these
promises are embodied, has proved to us most clearly the truth of the
Lord of the Lord here spoken. There has never been an hour since the
Lord gave this word unto the Church—not one hour—that they lave not
prevailed over His enemies, when they have hearkened unto [p.360] His
words and kept His commandments. Where we have been surrounded by
circumstances of the most threatening character, when there seemed to
be no possible way of escape, God has opened, in the most marvelous
manner, the path before this people and made it plain, and that which
has seemed like an impassable barrier before them has been removed,
and they have been enabled to pursue the path that was right for them
to walk in. We know by experience that when the Latter-day Saints have
been most faithful, have been most diligent, when they have been most
zealous in preaching the Gospel, in building temples, in carrying out.
the word of our God as He has given it unto us, then the anger ,ff our
enemies has been most fierce against us. But notwithstanding the
fierceness and the heat with which it has burned, it has been
powerless against this people to injure us or to interfere in any
manner with our growth, and with the accomplishment of the purposes of
God entrusted to us. God knows this is so, and we know it. We have
proved it to our entire satisfaction—it seems to me so at least. It is
no good sign for us to be beloved by the world, and to be spoken
kindly of by the world, however pleasant it may be to us, and however
much we may shrink from the opposite condition of affairs, and dread
its manifestation, and wish that it could be otherwise—and it is
natural to human nature to shrink from these trials—nevertheless it is
one of the worst signs for its as a people to be spoken well of by the
world, and to be free from threatenings, from oppositions, and from
hatred. It is not the true condition for the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints to be in, to be petted by  the world, to be fostered
by the world, to be spoken well of by the world, to be welcomed by the
world, to have favor showered upon it by the world, because we ought
not to he of the world, God having chosen us out of the world. Our
true condition is that which we occupy today. I welcome it; I thank
God for it; for the manifestations that I see around me concerning us,
bear ample testimony to me that the Latter-day Saints are striving to
keep the commandments of God; that they are doing the will of God, or
this anger, these manifestations of hatred, this intense opposition,
these groundless accusations would not have an existence against us. I
say this is the condition that God has designed that we should occupy,
and instead of our feeling to dread it, to wish it were otherwise, to
shrink from it, let us rather glory in it, thank God from the bottom
of our hearts that we are connected with his work and have the
privilege of taking part in such scenes as these—scenes in which our
predecessors, who have gone to the rest of our God, have shared, in
their day and generation. Let us thank Him that we live upon the earth
and have this opportunity—this great and glorious opportunity—of
showing unto Hint that we are devoted to that Gospel that He has
revealed, to its principles, its ordinances, its endowments and
powers, and to the Church that is organized upon the earth, in the
plenitude of its power, in these last days. These are opportunities
for which we should be most profoundly grateful. Instead of shrinking
from them, instead of being sorry for them, instead of feeling to
dread them, we should have the opposite feeling, one of thankfulness
and gratitude unto God  that we are permitted to share in them, and to
live at a time [p.361] like the present. I thank God with all my heart
for this myself: and so far as these manifestations are concerned,
they cause only one feeling within me—have done so far—and that is a
feeling of rejoicing and thanksgiving within my bosom to see the
fulfillment of the predictions of the holy prophets concerning this
work, and the hatred of the world against it.

vol. 24, p.361
Now, what have we to fear? The only cause of fear in my mind is, as I
have said, concerning ourselves—divisions, differences of views, ideas
concerning the course that should be pursued, that may not be in
accordance with the mind and will of God. It is of the utmost
importance to us as a people that we should be united. Our strength,
our prosperity, our success in the past, have been due to union. It is
the union of the people that has been bated, and that has brought
upon, us the persecution that we have had to contend with. That is all
that gives us importance in the earth. Strip us of unions, and what is
there about 200,000 Latter-day Saints in the Rocky Mountains that is
at all remarkable or worthy of note? Well, we would be like 200,000
people anywhere else, full of division and strife, who do not amount
to anything or have any particular importance. But unite 150,000 or
200,000 people together, of on e heart and of one mind, a people who
are increasing, and there is a power manifest that impresses men. They
feel that there is an unusual power and influence there which they can
not comprehend, it is so different from the systems with which they
are familiar. The fact that these people are united creates a dread in
the breasts of those who dislike them. It is this, my brethren and
sisters, that has given us influence, that has given us importance,
that has made us what we are, that causes us to occupy the position
that we do. Take this away from us, and we are indeed, as this
revelation has said, like salt that has lost its savor, good for
nothing but to be thrown out and trampled under foot of men. Take away
from us as a people the principle of union, and you take away from us
the salt that makes us the savor that we are today. And it is of the
utmost importance for us as a people, that we should keep this
constantly in view. It is against this and against that authority
which makes us a united people, that the whole of the attack against
us is directed. It is the revelations of Jesus Christ, through that
Priesthood coming unto us, giving testimony unto us by the Holy Ghost,
that has brought us unto this union, unto this oneness that is so
characteristic of this Church. It is against the authority that .has
produced these results, that the whole strength of the adversaries of
this kingdom is directed.

vol. 24, p.361
We hear about plural marriage, or polygamy as it is termed. That is
merely a war cry. It is merely used because it is a popular
catch-word, and they who use it know full well that they only use it
in that form and for that purpose; but that is not the real thing at
issue. There is something more than that, deeper than that, higher
than that, broader than that; but it is not necessary to let it be
known that they are aiming at that Polygamy, therefore, answers the
purpose. It appeals to the ignorant; it excites the clergy; it stirs
up the passions of the impure, and it inflames the hatred that is
necessary to intensify this conflict. But if such a thing were
possible that polygamy could be wiped out to day, without wiping out
our [p.362] faith and making us apostates, and every man who has a
plural wife was to put her away, it would not lessen the hatred of
those who oppose this work—not one particle. Of course, if we became
apostates we would be like the world, and we would be of the world.
But I repeat, it is not polygamy; we know that. We know that the
fiercest persecution we have passed through in our experience was
anterior to the practice of polygamy, was when polygamy was not a
doctrine of this Church, when it was not a practice of any member of
this Church. Therefore, the hatred that is entertained to-day against
this work is not traceable to that doctrine nor to that practice. It
is the organization of the Church of God upon the earth. It is the
restoration of the Holy Priesthood. It is the authority by which man
is bound to man, by the effective bond of union that has been so
wonderfully manifest in the history of this people from the
commencement until the present time. It is that which is hated. It is
the gathering of the people together. As General Clark said, Who led
the militia at Far West, when the brethren were prisoners: said he: "I
would advise you to scatter abroad, and never again organize
yourselves with Bishops, Presidents, etc., lest you excite the
jealousies of the people, and subject yourselves to the same
calamities that have now come upon you my advice is that you become as
other citizens lest by a recurrence of these events you bring upon
yourselves irretrievable ruin."

vol. 24, p.362
Unwittingly he told a great truth pregnant with meaning. That is
really the great cause of hatred against this people. If you were to
divide up and cease to listen to your Bishops, to your presiding
authorities, to the Presidents of your Stakes, to the Apostles, to the
Presidency of the Church, what is there about you that would excite
opposition? What is there about you that would make you worthy of
newspaper notice? As I have said, you would he like any other number
of citizens who are not banded together by the ties of the everlasting
covenant and of the Gospel. Having had the truth, and having had the
savor of righteousness, you would be like salt that had lost its
savor, it would be good for nothing, fit for no other purpose but to
be cast out and trodden under the feet of men. This figure of the
Savior's in this revelation—and as He used it to His disciples—is a
most forcible and comprehensive figure. There is no article in the
world that is so utterly worthless as salt, after it has lost its
savor. You cannot use it for any purpose, and it is good for nothing
except to be trodden under the feet of men. And how truthfully it is
exemplified in the history of this people. When a man has lost the
Spirit of God, become an apostate to the work of God, of what further
use is he? He is good for nothing. He don't make even a good
sectarian. And it would be so with us as a people if we were to lose
the salt of the Spirit of God; we would be good for nothing.

vol. 24, p.362
Now, there is only one way in which the commandments of God can be
revealed unto us. God has not left this in doubt. He has not left us
to grope in the dark respecting His methods of revealing His mind and
will unto His children. In the very beginning of the work of God in
these last days, to remove all doubt upon this subject, God gave
revelations unto this Church in exceeding great plainness, and there
was one principle that [p.363] was emphatically dwelt upon and
enforced, namely, that there was but one channel, one channel alone,
through which the word of God and the commandments of God should come
to this people. The word of God was not to come from the people up. It
was not vox populi, voz dei, but it was to be vox dei, vox populi—that
is, the voice of God and then the voice of the people—from God
downward through the channel that He should appoint; by the means that
He should institute, that word should come to the people, and when
obeyed by the people would bring the union and the love and the
strength consequent upon union and love. And this has been the
peculiarity and the excellence of this work of God thus far in the
earth. Its excellence has consisted in this. Its power, its glory, the
glory that we have as a people, the glory that belongs to the Church
of God consists in this peculiar feature, that the word of God to us
comes from God and not from the people. It is received by the people,
accepted by the people, submitted to by the people, and this has
produced the union and the love, as I have said, that have
characterized the work thus far in its progress in the earth. Take
away from it this feature and it becomes weak as water that is
unconfined. There is no strength to it. There is nothing to be feared
about it. There is nothing to excite animosity or hatred. But give it
this feature and it becomes a power in the earth. Even if there were
only six men it would be a power. Let there be twelve and it is twice
the power, and you go on doubling it, and it increases in a
proportionate ratio, and it will do so, as long as that principle is
maintained and lived up to. God revealed that principle in the
beginning. Oliver Cowdery—a representation of whose ordination is
given to us on this ceiling—received at the same time that the Prophet
Joseph did the Aaronic Priesthood. John the Baptist, who last held the
keys of the Aaronic Priesthood in the flesh upon the earth, laid his
hands upon Joseph, the Prophet, and him at the same time. He
afterwards received, in common with Joseph, the administration of
those who had held the keys of the Apostleship in the flesh on the
earth—that is, Peter, James and John. They administered unto him at
the same time that they administered unto Joseph, upon the same
occasion, and he became an Apostle with Joseph, being the second
Apostle in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Now, it
might be thought that a man thus favored, favored to receive the
Aaronic Priesthood, favored to receive the Melchisedec Priesthood and
Apostleship at the same time with the Prophet, favored with the
privilege of baptizing the Prophet of God, and of sealing upon him the
gift of the Holy Ghost; it might be thought, I say, that a man thus
favored would have stood alongside of the Prophet and been of equal
authority in giving the word of God in writing unto the people. But
no. God drew a distinction and plainly told Oliver Cowdery that that
which he wrote to this Church should not be by way of commandment to
the Church, but by wisdom. The Lord said to him, "If thou art led at
any time by the Comforter to speak or teach, or at all time, by way of
commandment unto the Church, thou mayest do it. But thou shalt not
write by way of commandment, but by wisdom." It was only one man's
privilege, one man's authority to stand pre-eminent [p.364] in the
earth at one time holding the keys and giving the commandments of
God—or rather the Lord giving His commandments through him in writing
to the Church.

vol. 24, p.364
In the early days there was a man that was a witness to the Book of
Mormon, who had been selected by the Lord to handle the plates, to
heft them, and then to write his testimony concerning that which he
had seen and felt. He obtained possession of a seer stone—or as it is
called sometimes, a peep-stone. Through this peep-stone he professed
to obtain revelations, which he wrote. And the Lord gave a commandment
upon the subject, and Oliver Cowdery was commanded to take Hiram Page
by himself and talk to him upon the subject. He was instructed to tell
him that that which he had received through that stone was not of God,
and that Satan deceived him. He was told that this power was not given
to him, and "neither shall anything be appointed unto any of this
Church contrary to the Church covenants." That is, there was only one
man upon the earth who had a right to give to the Church commandments
concerning the word of God, and the conduct of the word of God, and
that was the man whom He had selected. Thus plainly in the very
beginning of this work, the very threshold of it, there was no doubt
left upon the minds of those who received the revelations of God
concerning the policy of the Lord in the building up of this work upon
the earth. You can see, readily, if you will reflect for a few moments
upon the subject how necessary it is that this should be the case.
Invest two men with that power, and what is the result? Why, there is
an opportunity for division. Invest twelve men with it, and you have
the same result to an increased extent. Invest the whole, body of the
people with it, and what would be the result? You can understand this
by a very little reflection. It is not God's way of doing. It is not
God's manner of building up His kingdom. It is not the way that He has
founded His Church, neither in this day nor in any other day when He
had a church upon the earth. It is through this source that
commandments must come to the people of God. It is through this source
that the word of God has come to this people during the 53 years that
have now elapsed. The prosperity of this people, their success, and
the triumphs that have attended this work are due to this, that God
has chosen one man, and through him has given His word unto His
people, and by listening to His counsel, by obeying the manifestations
of God through him, they have been led in this career of prosperity
upon which we have entered, and in which we are now traveling. I wish
to impress this with all the power of which I am capable upon the
minds of my brethren and sisters who are here to-day, and upon this
entire Church. I wish them to understand it. I bear testimony, as a
servant of God, that this is the way, God having revealed it unto me
to my perfect knowledge, to my perfect satisfaction and understanding.
There can be no two channels; there is but one; God having chosen but
one. Now, as long as we keep this in mind we are in no danger as a
people—that is if we keep it in mind and obey it. I am willing to
stake my reputation—I never claim to be much of a prophet; I do not
talk much about prophecy—but as a servant of God I am willing to stake
my reputation in making [p.365] this statement, that if you will
listen to the voice of God as manifested through His servant who
stands at our head, you never will, from this time forward until
eternity dawns upon you—you never will be overcome by your enemies or
by the enemies of God's kingdom. I know this as well as I can know
anything that has not been accomplished. There is danger among us of
becoming divided. We are menaced now by our enemies. They would like
to divide us. Already they have made a discrimination which they hoped
would be attended with some great results. They have by their laws
deprived the fathers of this people, the leaders of this people, the
men who have borne the heat and the burden of the day—they have
deprived them of those rights which belong to us as much at least as
they belong to them. They have sought to humble us in the dust. The
elite of this people, the foremost men, the men who have been the
foremost in enterprise and in every good work—and this is not saying
anything disparaging concerning those who are not of this class—have
been singled out just as you would single out of a conquered tribe of
Indians the chiefs. The chiefs have been marked, the ruling men have
been deposed, and another class have been told that they now can come
to the front. Why, it has reminded me of the tyranny which has been so
obnoxious in times past—the tyranny of Great Britain in her treatment
of the people of India. The ruling men all deprived of their power.
The king deposed. But this has never been done except as a result of
war. The king deposed; ruling chiefs, men of influence, authority and
power among the people, have been stripped of all, and all other king
and other chiefs set to rule, by the authority of the conqueror. But
this has never been done unless an a consequence of war. But here in a
time of profound peace, in a Territory unexampled for its prosperity,
the wonder and admiration of every candid and reflecting mind; a
Territory of this kind, because our religion is not popular, and
because of our union that is so dreaded, the ruling men, without any
trial or conviction, without proof of any guilt, have been removed, so
to speak—that is, everything has been done that has been possible to
take away from them that authority and that influence which rightfully
belongs to them, which they have earned by long years of faithful
labor in the midst of the people, earned them legitimately and
properly, having no influence that, they have received from ancestry
or from wealth—having no influence but the influence that God has
given them, and that they have earned by their own good deeds. These
men, in the attempt to break up this people; to divide them
asunder—these men, have been told, "You step aside. We will strip you
of your power and of your influence. We will humble you in the midst
of the people. We will take away front you all the influence that we
can, and we will see if we cannot divide you by this process." That is
the object. It is, as I have said, to divide us, to arouse ambitions
in the minds of others, to endeavor to stir them up to pay no heed and
to disregard entirely the counsels and the examples of the men who
have been faithful, and who are thus thrust aside. What will be its
effect? Ask yourselves this question yourselves. You Latter-day
Saints, with you remains the answer. It is for you [p.366] to say
whether the devices of the wicked are going to have the effect of
causing you not to heed the man of God, the man who holds the keys of
the Eternal Priesthood of God, the man chosen by eternity, by the Lord
himself; it is for you to say whether you by these devices, will no
longer pay heed and attention to his counsels. It is for you to answer
this momentous question. I am in no fear as to the result. I have no
doubts myself as to the result. There may be unwise persons among us.
There may be some who may not have faith. There may be some who may be
prompted by some improper ambition; but I am glad that in the
providence of God there is an opportunity given to all such to show
their true characters, if there be such among us. I accept all these
things as wise in the providence of our God, He having this work in
charge; I accept it as one of His divine providences in regard to this
work, to test this people, to prove us, to put us upon trial, to have
us learn ourselves; and not rely this, but to show the world—the great
world of mankind, who are looking now with intense expectation,
watching the results of these experiments in Utah—that we may show
unto them that God is still with us, and that notwithstanding all the
efforts of the wicked, we are still a united people, willing to listen
to the voice of God, through his divinely appointed servant—the medium
that He has chosen. The world must know that the men through whose
administrations we have received these precious gifts of the Gospel,
are still the men who have authority with God, and who have a claim
upon His blessings and His sustaining care. These results I expect to
see wrought out by this that is now being done.

vol. 24, p.366
It is a most extraordinary thing that, this Edmunds law—a law which is
so unconstitutional in every aspect—should now be looked upon almost
as a meritorious law, and that because we have not split into pieces
under its operation, and it has not produced the results designed by
its author, and those who urged its passage—it should now, as I have
said, be talked about as though it were a benign law, and designed for
our good; and because we do not accept it as such it should be
considered as a sufficient reason that there should be additional
legislation! It is a most extraordinary position to assume. Yet this
is the position that is taken by many.

vol. 24, p.366
Now, my brethren and sisters, I used a figure many years ago, when we
used to meet in the old bowery, before the new tabernacle was built,
to which I will refer to-day. It was at a time when there was
considerable talk about our moving away from here. Astrologers were
predicting this, and there were some who seemed inclined to put
credence in their sayings. In remarks upon one occasion I said, that
it had been my habit when I crossed the ocean—and I had been on both
the Pacific and the Atlantic oceans many times—when a storm came up,
or we appeared to be in danger from ice or any other cause—to watch
the captain of the ship. I noted his demeanor, and I thought that by
it I could form a correct idea of our danger. He knew the ship. He
knew her capabilities. He knew, probably better than anyone else about
our position and our danger, and therefore, as I have said, I took
pleasure in watching his demeanor. And so it is in regard to the work
of God. It is my privilege as an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ to
have the  revelations of Jesus. It is my [p.367] privilege to live so
as to have the gift of prophecy, and to have wisdom and knowledge from
God. It is my privilege to have all these gifts and blessings resting
down upon me by virtue of my calling. If I am faithful thereto they
will rest upon me. But it is not my privilege to guide this ship. It
is not my privilege to write revelations or commandments to this
Church. Much as I may rejoice in the knowledge of God, much as I may
be possessed of the revelations of Jesus, that is not a privilege
which has been accorded unto me, nor has it been accorded unto any
other Apostle, or officer, or member of this Church, but one, and that
is the man whom God has chosen to hold the keys. Therefore, in times
of danger, whatever my own feelings may be—and as those who are
acquainted with me know, I have pronounced opinions generally upon
every subject that is brought up—notwithstanding this characteristic,
I look always, and always have looked to the man whom God has placed
to preside over His people. I watch his demeanor. I know that it is
for him to give the signal. It is for him to direct the movements of
the crew of the Ship Zion. It is for him to direct how she shall be
steered, so far as human power is necessary for this purpose, and when
there are no tremors in him, when there are no indications of fear on
his part, when he feels serene and confident, I know that I can do so
with the utmost safety, and that this entire people can trust in that
God who has placed a prophet, a seer, and a revelator to preside over
His people upon the earth. We need not be afraid. We need not tremble.
We need not give way to anxiety. That which we ought to do is to seek
for the mind and will of God. I wish that the men of Zion would do
this more than they do. I am jealous for my God. I am jealous for the
authority of the Holy Priesthood that He has bestowed upon men. I
dislike to see my brethren yield to the influence of those who are
outside of us, and who assail this work and say, "you are governed too
much by your leaders." When I see men doing that I fear and tremble
for them. They yield to an influence that is not of God, the influence
of the world, the influence that is fighting Zion. I like to see a man
loyal to this work, loyal to the cause of God, loyal to the Holy
Priesthood, determined to stand by it. It is all that has saved us
thus far; it is all that has given us power thus far in the earth, and
when we desert that, God will desert us and leave us to ourselves. I
am jealous, therefore, for my God. I am jealous for the Holy
Priesthood. I am jealous for the honor, the dignity of the man who
presides over Zion, and I always have been. Through my entire life I
have had this feeling. It is not a new feeling. It is one that was
born in me, and it continues with me, and I pray that it always may be
my feeling as long as I live upon the earth. I want to die having that
feeling; I know that it is the right feeling, and that we are always
in the right path when we are seeking the counsel of God through His
appointed servant.

vol. 24, p.367
God help you, my brethren and sisters; God help every man in Zion; God
help me and all who stand in leading positions in this Church to bear
this in mind, and to be humble, meek and lowly obedient to the counsel
of God's servant, that in the end God may crown us in His celestial
kingdom, which I ask in the name of Jesus, Amen. [p.368]

Geo. Q. Cannon, September 2, 1883

Traveling Through the Settlements—The Necessity 
of the Settlements Being Visited—Revelation—Bogus 
Authority of Sectarian Preachers—The Claim that the 
Canon of Scripture is Full—The Cause of There Being No 
Communication With God—Visitation of the Father and Son 
and Holy Angels to Joseph Smith—Mahomed—The World No Idea of 
the Character of God—Restoration of the Knowledge of God—
Angels not Feathered Beings—No Wonder the World Has Gone 
Astray—Space Between Death and the Resurrection—The 
Reign of Satan—Joseph Smith Accomplished His Mission—
Persecution—This Nation Making Joseph Smith a Prophet—
No Surrendering the Kingdom of God—God Will Deliver His 
People—Temples—Shall Those Who Have Obeyed the Law of God 
Be Looked Down Upon By Those Who Have Not?—Conclusion.

Delivered in the Meeting House, Provo, Sunday 
Morning, September 2nd, 1883.

Reported By John Irvine

vol. 24, p.368
I feel as though I would much rather sit still and listen to somebody
else, than to attempt to speak myself.

vol. 24, p.368
For a number of weeks past the First Presidency of the Church have
been traveling through the various settlements, and such counsels and
instructions have been given to the people—mingled with kindly
reproofs and warnings as the Spirit has seemed to dictate—and in the
meetings we have held there has been a goodly outpouring of the Spirit
of God; the people have rejoiced in their meetings and in that which
they have heard.

vol. 24, p.368
There is a constant necessity for the visits of those whom God has
called to preside over the affairs of His Church, and to hold the
Apostleship of the Church, in the midst of the various Stakes of Zion.
It is true that God our Eternal Father—in accordance with the promise
which He has made unto those who would receive the Gospel in humility
and with sincerity of heart—has poured out His Holy Spirit upon the
people, and they are led by it in the most of instances, and the gifts
of the Spirit are manifested. At the same time there are other
agencies which Gods calls into requisition to teach and instruct His
people. He has placed in His Church Apostles, Prophets, Pastors,
Teachers, etc. He has given unto them certain specified duties. He
requires them to discharge, those duties in His fear, and holds them
accountable for the, condition [p.369] of the people—that is, to a
very great extent. He has placed certain men whom He has chosen as
watchmen upon the walls of Zion; He has placed them as shepherds of
the flock of Christ; and in their capacity as watchmen and as
shepherds He expects them to exercise that vigilance and care which
are necessary for the protection and preservation of the people. The
Lord has promised unto His servants that He will give them the
necessary qualifications for, and that He will sustain them in the
discharge of the duties that devolve upon them; and through the varied
experience of the past 53 years this has been the case. The Lord has
not left His people without proper care, and He has not left His
servants destitute of his word and of a knowledge of His will, but has
given these to them at the very time when they have been needed. No
evil or difficulty has ever occurred in the Church or outside of the
Church affecting us that we have not been warned of by the servants of
God, and prepared for by their teachings, their counsels and their
warnings. This constitutes the great difference between the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and the other churches that are
organized among the children of men, and called by various names. God
has made promises unto this people; He has provided for them; He has
revealed himself unto them, and has extended His power for their
preservation and safety all the day long.

vol. 24, p.369
Now, this is a new thing, it may be said in the earth—that is,
comparatively new. Previous to the organization of this Church there
was no claim made by any of the churches of the day to hold direct
communication with Deity. Preachers, and those who lead in these
various sects, base their claims for authority upon that which was
given in former days to the ancient servants of God. They are honest
enough to make no pretense of having received communication from
heaven, or direct revelation from God, calling them to the ministry or
designating them to occupy the places they fill; but, as I have said,
claiming the commission that was given to the ancient Apostles as the
basis for their labor, they proceeded to teach the people such
doctrines as they considered essential to salvation. God's voice was
not heard. The silence that existed between heaven and earth—and which
had existed after the slaying of those who had received authority from
God, and unto whom He gave communications—was still unbroken—there
were no heavenly messengers descending from heaven to earth and making
manifest the mind and will of God unto the inhabitants of the earth,
but it was as though the heavens were as brass over the heads of the
people, and as though—so far as the voice of God was concerned—He took
no interest in the affairs of the. children of men. And this was the
conclusion to which the whole religious world had come—that God had
withdrawn Himself from communicating with his children, that He had
revealed his mind and will as it is recorded in the Bible, and that
therefore the canon of Scriptures was full, and there was no longer
any necessity for further light or knowledge from Him. This was
produced as an argument against the Elders of this Church, when they
commenced to teach the Doctrine of new revelation, when they went
forth proclaiming unto the inhabitants of the earth that God lad
spoken; that the silence between leaven and earth had been broken;
[p.370] that angels had descended from heaven once more and
communicated God's will unto man; that the Holy Ghost had been poured
out according to the ancient promise; that the Church had been
organized according to the ancient pattern, and that the gifts had
been restored as they existed in former times. The argument that was
used against these testimonies was this: that for nearly 1800 years or
thereabouts, there had been no communication of this character, there
had been no heavenly visitations; prophets had not been known among
men since the days of the Apostles, and, therefore, this being the
case, it was an evidence, they contended, that it was not God's design
that there should be any of those gifts and blessings, and that that
condition of affairs which existed—or which they declared existed—was
the condition that God designed should exist and should continue to
exist until the end of time.

vol. 24, p.370
Now, the world in this way took advantage of its own wrong, and sought
to justify itself by that which had been brought to pass by its own
actions, attributing to God that which was traceable to man, and which
was the result of man's conduct; for the unbroken silence which
reigned between heaven and earth was not because God preferred to have
that condition of affairs exist, .but was the result of man's own
actions. God had sent messengers; He had sent His only Begotten Son,
and had given unto Him His Gospel to declare unto the inhabitants of
the earth, and after a short residence among them they slew Him. They
would not have Him or His teachings, and they were determined that He
should have no place among them. Not content with slaying Him, they
continued the warfare against the organization that He established
upon the earth at that time, until they slew every matt whom He had
chosen—that is, they either slew them or drove them from their midst.
The result was that the earth was stained with the blood of the Son of
God, and of His chosen Apostles and Prophets. No one could live among
the inhabitants of the earth at that time who professed to have any
revelation from God, or to be a divine messenger; for if tie made such
a proclamation, and it was in truth. the whole power of Satan,
manifested through the inhabitants of the earth, was hurled against
him, and he was either slain or compelled to flee.

vol. 24, p.370
This being the case, is it any wonder that there should be no voice of
revelation—that God should leave His children to themselves? I will
tell you how I feel about my family. If I had children that were
determined not to listen to my counsel, nor to obey that which I said
to them, but should treat my instructions with contempt, I would say
to them: "You can go your own way. You and I have chosen different
paths. You have chosen one path and I have chosen another. Now, if you
and I go together, you will have to go with me, and not I with you,
and if you don't do that we separate; you take your path and I take
mine." And it seems as though the Almighty. had taken that course with
His children. They had slain all His chosen people and had left none
of them upon the earth. They had hunted them, persecuted them and
slain them until there was none left; and the authority which God had
bestowed upon men through His only Begotten Son had fled—that is, the
men who held it had been exterminated. What then! "Why," said He,
seemingly—that is, we must [p.371] judge so by the result—" you have
chosen this course, you nave slain my chosen Apostles and servants,
and now I will withdraw myself from you, and leave you to yourselves;"
and for 1800 years, or nearly that—probably 1600 or 1700 at least, so
far as that continent was concerned—there had been no man left upon
the earth who held the Priesthood, that we know anything about. If
there are any among the children of men who held it, they are in some
retired place, inaccessible to the wicked. When the set time had come
for God to re-establish His Church and to bring to pass the
fulfillment of that which had been spoken by the mouths of the
Prophets, He came himself.

vol. 24, p.371
The first account we have of the visitation of divine beings in this
dispensation, is the account that is given to us by the Prophet Joseph
Smith himself, concerning the visit of the Father and the Son. There
had been men, doubtless many men in the various ages of the world, who
had light and who had a degree of the Spirit of God. I believe myself
that Mahomed, whom the Christians deride and call a false prophet and
stigmatize with a great many epithets. I believe that he was a man
raised up by the Almighty, and inspired to a certain extent by Him to
effect the reforms which he did in his land, and in the nations
surrounding. He attacked idolatry, and restored the great and crowning
idea that there is but one God. He taught that idea to his people, and
reclaimed them from polytheism and from the heathenish practices into
which they had fallen. I believe many men were inspired who lived
after him and before him, who, nevertheless, did not have the Holy
Priesthood, but were led by the Spirit of God to strive for a better
condition of affairs and to live a purer and higher life than those by
whom they were surrounded were living. But while this was the case it
was the Spirit of God that did it. We have no account—no authenticated
account at least—of angels coming from heaven, or of the Father
manifesting Himself unto the children of men. And we have no account
of the Priesthood being restored; in fact, there is every reason to
believe it never was restored after it was withdrawn. The first that
we knew concerning God, was through the testimony of the Prophet
Joseph. Even the personality of God was doubted. The traditions of men
were so false respecting God, that the idea of a personal Deity had
faded from the so-called Christian mind. Though Jesus had appeared on
the earth as a personage having a body, parts and passions, and
declared Himself to be the Son of God, and the Apostles declared Him
to be in the express image of His Father—notwithstanding that ,fact
and that the record bore ample testimony to it, so long had been the
silence that had existed between God and man, that the very conception
of the nature of God—that is, of His characteristics—had entirely
faded from the human mind, and He was deemed to be something other
than He is. The common sectarian idea was that His center was nowhere,
and His circumference was everywhere. There was no man scarcely upon
the earth that had a true conception of God; the densest ignorance
prevailed; and even ministers of religion could not conceive of the
true idea, and there was mystery associated with what is called the
Trinity—that is, with the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. But all
this was swept away in one moment by the appearance of the [p.372]
Almighty Himself—by the appearance of God, the Father, and His Son
Jesus Christ, to the boy Joseph, as he kneeled in the forest
beseeching God for knowledge concerning Him, and concerning the Gospel
of salvation. In one moment all the darkness disappeared, and once
more there was a man found on the earth, embodied in the flesh, who
had seen God, who had seen Jesus, and who could describe the
personality of both. Faith was again restored to the earth, the true
faith and the true knowledge concerning our Creator, our Father, the
Being from whence we derive our origin. This revelation dissipated all
misconceptions and all false ideas, and removed the uncertainty that
had existed respecting these matters. The Father came accompanied by
the Son, thus showing that there were two personages of the Godhead,
two presiding personages whom we worship and to whom we look, the one
the Father, and the other the Son. Joseph saw that the Father had a
form; that He had a head; that He had arms; that He had limbs; that He
had feet; that He had a face and a tongue with which to express His
thoughts; for He said unto Joseph: "This is my beloved Son"—pointing
to the Son—"hear Him."

vol. 24, p.372
Now, it was meant that this knowledge should be restored first of all.
It seems so, at least, from the fact that God Himself came; it seems
that this knowledge had to be restored as the basis for all true faith
to be built upon. There can be no faith that is not built upon a true
conception of God our Father. Therefore, before even angels came, He
came Himself, accompanied by His Son, and revealed Himself once more
to man upon the earth.

vol. 24, p.372
As I have said, the set time had come, the instrument had been
born—the instrument that had been selected doubtless as much as the
Son of God had been selected to accomplish His mission—that is, He had
also been selected from before the foundation of the world, to come
and to be the instrument in the hands of God to again lay the
foundation of His Church upon the earth—that instrument had been born
and the set time had come for the establishment of the work of the
Lord. Joseph Smith had the necessary gifts and qualifications by which
he was enabled to seek unto God with such irresistible faith that God
heard his prayer and granted unto him the desire of his heart by
revealing Himself unto him and giving unto him the instructions which
He did. This was followed by other ministrations—the ministrations of
angels. In the sectarian world you can scarcely see a picture of an
angel without having a pair of wings attached, and every angel looks
like a woman. Such ideas have come down through ages. And who knew
differently? Who could tell anything about it? As with the being of
God Himself, so there were false conceptions concerning the character
of angels, and there was no man who could correct them, because all
were alike in Ignorance, and all were alike a prey to the traditions
that had been handed down. But when Joseph received the ministration
of an angel—or angels, for he was visited by more than one—he saw that
they were men, and that they had not leathered after death, that they
did not have wings, but that they were glorified men, or men who had
received glory from God; they were personages like they  were on the
earth. Thus a true conception [p.373] began to dawn upon the minds of
at least a few individuals, who believed Joseph's testimony concerning
these beings. When I see our sisters and our brethren buying pictures
of the sort to which I have alluded—pictures in which are angels
having wings—a sort of hermaphrodite beings, or worse—I wonder that
they would hang such things on their walls, and then allow this false
conception to be perpetuated in the minds of little children
concerning the character of these heavenly beings. I think it is just
as wrong to represent an idea falsely by a picture, as it is to teach
it falsely by words, because an impression is made on the mind by
either means. Pictures of that kind should not be patronized by our
people. Our children should not be allowed to come to conclusions upon
such false representations.

vol. 24, p.373
Is it to be wondered at, my brethren and sisters, that after so many
ages of darkness and unbelief, so many ages of ignorance concerning
God, concerning his true character, concerning heavenly beings, that
the whole world should have gone astray concerning the Gospel of
Christ and the gifts of that Gospel and the nature of heaven and the
future state of existence? Is it to be wondered at that the whole
world should have gone astray concerning all these things, when they
were so much astray concerning God Himself, concerning angels, and
concerning other heavenly things? Is it any wonder that we have
difficulty in preaching the Gospel, and in reaching the hearts of the
people, when we consider that they are the inheritors of those false
traditions that have come down intensified and strengthened by the
ages of transmission, coming through one age to another, until they
have reached the present time? It is not to be wondered at that the
Latter-day Saints themselves have so little faith concerning these.
things, when we recollect the pit. from whence they have been dug, and
the rock whence they have been. hewn. Well might the Savior ask if He
should find faith on earth, when He should come again? In looking down
through the ages that would succeed His own, He saw the, terrible
condition of ignorance that would prevail upon the earth. Why, this
so-called Christian world is as far from God, as any heathens that,
ever lived upon the face of the earth. Yea, they are worse than the
heathen, because they think that they are in the full light of the
Gospel, and that heavenly rays are shining upon, them, when in reality
they are sit—ting in the deepest darkness and are surrounded by clouds
of ignorance that are impenetrable to them. How can men know anything
about God, when He never speaks to them? How can men find out whether
there is any revelation from heaven, when no revelation comes from
that source? How can men find out about the future, if no one comes to
tell them what the future is? It would be impossible for them to do
it. It requires knowledge from God, concerning Himself; it requires
knowledge concerning angels, it requires knowledge concerning
eternity, to give men proper conceptions about these things. Hence it
was that Joseph Smith, having had these. visions opened to his mind,
moved like a being from another sphere, among the children of men. God
had opened his mind and revealed to him heavenly things. He saw them
in their true light; he knew about them; and when he talked to men he
was in their midst like, a being from another world. That which he
told them appeared, in [p.374] some instances, to be false, to be
nonsense. They could not comprehend it, because they bad none of the
Spirit of God about them, none of the knowledge of God, and they
refused to accept him as all exponent of divine truth. So it is with
the Elders who go out at the present day, to talk to the inhabitants
of the earth. They are looked upon in the same light; though there is
this to be said: that which has been taught by the Elders has had
effect in the earth, and much misconception has gradually disappeared.
There are men even now, for instance, who are ready to believe a
doctrine which, when it was first preached, they rejected—the doctrine
that there is a space between death and the resurrection in which a
man can repent of his sins. Now, when that doctrine was first taught,
some 42 years ago, it was looked upon by many as an absurd doctrine.
They said it was contrary to the divine will. If man, they contended,
did not receive the Gospel or the truth here in this life, he lost his
opportunity, and would be damned throughout all the endless ages of
eternity. That was the popular idea, and many believed it. Many
believed that this would be the case with pagans, and with these
Indian that we know something about, and with other heathen peoples,
who had never heard the name of the Son of God—the only name under
heaven by which man can be saved; many believed those people were to
be consigned to hell by millions, never to be delivered therefrom, and
yet they called God just, the God they worshiped.

vol. 24, p.374
Joseph Smith taught a different doctrine even before the Church was
organized. He taught the doctrine, an a revelation given to Martin
Harris,—it had to be given with great care, because it was entirely
different to what was generally believed—that "eternal punishment is
God's punishment;" but it does not follow that those who come under
God's punishment are to be punished throughout the endless ages of
eternity. He taught that grand truth in the year 1829. Then it was
followed up by the Vision, which explained in the most wonderful
manner the goodness of our God, and showed Him to be the being that He
is described to be by all the holy Prophets—a being just and merciful,
a being who labored to save His children, and had their salvation at
heart continually.

vol. 24, p.374
But Joseph taught in later years, this doctrine: that there was a
space between death and the resurrection, and during that space the
children of men who had not had an opportunity of hearing the Gospel
in this life, could hear it proclaimed by men who had authority in the
spirit world; and he explained that the Savior himself, during the
time that His body was in the tomb, "went and preached to the spirits
in prison, which sometime were disobedient, when once the
long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah."

vol. 24, p.374
It was a doctrine that was new to the sectarian world; new to every
one; no one had ever thought of such a doctrine. But now I see by
allusions in the newspapers occasionally, that popular ministers are
taking hold of this idea and ventilating it and speaking about it. How
wonderful! is it not? It shows that when knowledge is upon the earth,
there are some at least who profit by it, though they may not accept
it as coming from God. In this way the preaching of this Gospel has
had its effect upon the inhabitants of the  earth. I have seen of
late, and doubtless you have, many [p.375] arguments in favor of God
being a personal being, of there being a personal God—that is, a God
with a form like a man, or that man, rather, had a form like God. The
world has profited by the ideas which the Prophet Joseph received from
heaven. Until these truths were revealed all was vagueness, doubt,
uncertainty. Satan reigned over the earth. He swayed, it might be
said, almost an undisturbed sceptre. There was no one, scarcely, upon
the face of the earth to dispute his reign. A few that did so, even
though they did not have the Priesthood, were speedily crushed. For
instance, the Huguenots, and others, who, in mountains and recesses
and distant places, sought for a purer worship, were speedily
extirpated. Satan was determined to reign with undisputed sway. During
this reign he had slain the Son of God, and every man who testified of
Him. He was determined to control this earth, and that has been his
determination all the time. When the Prophet Joseph received those
revelations from God, he leveled at him all his artillery; he made him
the target for all his attacks; he hounded him from morning to night;
he concocted every plot that could be conceived of, to destroy him
from the face of the earth. Joseph's great anxiety all the time was to
bestow the keys and authority of the Holy Priesthood, so that at his
death they would not be taken from the earth. His aim from the
beginning was to this end. He urged the Saints forward to build the
Temple in Kirtland, so that he might bestow upon some that knowledge
and authority which God had given to him. And then afterwards in
Nauvoo, the burden of his thoughts and talk was to urge the Saints to
push forward the Temple there, so that he could bestow upon them the
keys and authority which God had restored from heaven. He feared lest
he should die until these were bestowed upon men. But God preserved
his life until every key, every authority, every power and every gift
that he had received from the eternal worlds, through the ministration
of angels, from the days of Adam down to the days of Moroni, was again
restored to the earth and sealed upon the heads of men, and then it
proved more difficult for Satan to accomplish his purpose. He slew
Joseph; but it was too late to prevent him communicating that
authority which he had received; and the Church organization was
preserved on the earth. Joseph lived long enough, as did our Elder
Brother Jesus, to accomplish the work God sent him to do. He laid the
foundation of the Church. He laid it so deep that it will never be
overthrown. He bestowed upon man the everlasting Priesthood, with all
its authority, from the Apostleship down to the authority of a Deacon,
with every key, every endowment and every ordinance necessary to
accomplish the work of God upon the earth. Then Satan raged, and he
has raged ever since. You wonder many times, doubtless, at the hatred
exhibited to this Church and people. If you could see the eternal
worlds; if the vision of your mind could be opened to the scene; if
you could have the veil withdrawn, you would not wonder at it when you
understood the real character of the stake that is being fought for.
It is the supremacy of this earth that is being contended for. Satan
is determined that God shall not have this earth, and that He shall
not reign here; he is determined in this, and if he could he would
shed the blood of [p.376] every man and woman on the face of the
earth, rather than it should go into the hands of God. All those who
are connected with him would, if they could, slay every man that
stands in their pathway. The more faithful a man is in the cause of
God, the more the hatred of the wicked is manifested against him,
illustrating the truth of that statement made by the Apostle Paul,
that "all that will live godly in Christ Jesus, shall suffer
persecution"—not may suffer it, but they shall suffer it. Hence a
people who seek to establish the cause of righteousness, to build
temples, to restore the authority of God, will be hated to the death,
and thus the prophecy will be fulfilled concerning them. We were told
in the beginning of this work that we should be hated by a township,
then by a County, then by a State; but after a while it would not be
the opposition of a State, of a County, or of a township against this
work, but that it should be the united power of the nation itself,
against this work. We live and behold a fulfillment of that
prediction; we are living witnesses of it; and this nation is
fulfilling just as fast as it can do, the prediction of the Prophet
Joseph Smith. They are making him a Prophet by their conduct, and
fulfilling everything that he has spoken concerning this work. And it
will not be confined to this nation. After a while it will gain such a
foothold in the earth, and excite such fear, that the nations of the
earth will band themselves against it. You need not expect any other
result. This warfare will not cease. "But," says one, "when this
present excitement passes over, will we not have a time of peace?" God
forbid that there should be peace on such terms as our enemies would
have us make; for peace means surrendering the Kingdom of God;
surrendering and giving up by the servants of God, that which they
have undertaken to do, namely, to restore the reign of righteousness
and truth upon the earth, the reign of God and of heaven. Such peace
as our enemies have in view, means the surrender of this upon out
part. When we are ready to surrender these things, then there will be
peace, but it will be the peace of death, it will be the peace of
hell, it will be the triumph of Satan, and the destruction of
everything that is pure and holy, and godlike, upon the face of the
earth. Men say, "Let us compromise." This means, the giving up of this
principle and that principle for the sake of the world's favor. And
when we commence giving up, where shall we stop? I want peace on no
such terms as these. We have engaged in this warfare to build up the
Kingdom of God upon the earth, let the consequences be what they may.
They can only kill this body of ours; but let us fear Him who is able
to destroy both soul and body in hell. God has said that He will bear
this Kingdom off triumphantly, and that it shall not be given into the
hands of another people, and as sure as He. has spoken, His word will
be fulfilled. It may seem sometimes as though there was no ray of
light, as though all was darkness, and as, though our destruction was
inevitable; but there is a God in heaven who, under these
circumstances knows our condition, and remembers the promises that He,
has made concerning Zion. His arm will be stretched out to save; and
He will deliver us from the greatest perils that may environ us. This
is true—true as God lives, and we shall realize it in the future just
as we have in the past.

vol. 24, p.376
(CONCLUDED IN NEXT VOLUME.)